ã€ŠMr Ceo&#x27;s Pregnant Ex-wifeã€‹


 Chapter 1 1: Divorce

    "I want a divorce, Phoenix." I gazed disbelievingly at Ace, the love of my life, my husband of five long years.

    "Please Lord, let this be a dream," I mumbled, ignoring the splitting pain in my chest.

    I closed my eyes, praying that when I lift my eyes open, the nightmare wille to an end.

    But the heavens have failed to grant my pleas. When my eyes opened I found myself seated across my husband with a stone-cold expression stered on his face.

    I couldn''t describe the pain, but it made me stop breathing.

    My fingers trembled, and I slowly had to let go of the ss of champagne I held in my icy fingers.

    "You''re j-joking right?" The words tumbled freely before I could stop myself.

    There is a small part of me that wishes this is another one of his jokes, and that he didn''t mean what he said. But when the words left his mouth, it felt like a sharp piece of ss piercing through my illusions. It hit me even harder than the first time he said those words, "I''m serious, Phoenix. I want to end this marriage."

    We shared five years of marriage and yet he looked at me like a total stranger¡ªnot the same woman he vowed to love for the rest of his life in front of the altar.

    His face showed no sign of humor, his lips were not stretched into his customary wide boyish grin that I loved. That moment I knew my greatest fear had finallye to life.

    My throat went dry as we fought gaze. Trying to quench my thirst, I picked up the ss of champagne but identally knocked it over.

    The crimson liquid spilled all over the cream-colored tablecloth before I was able to pick it up. The ss was now empty¡ªlike how hollow I feel deep within.

    My eyesnded on the mess I made on the table cloth. If I could see how the blood flowed from my wounded heart, it would have made a huge red stain on the tablecloth, simr to the spilled champagne.

    "Why Ace, Am I not enough?" I said the words aloud and without a trace of fear showing in my face.

    I was extraordinarily calm when a normal wife would be furiously sobbing at the mere mention of divorce from her beloved husband.

    "You''re not the problem, it''s me. I''m sorry I fell out of love." He replied calmly. I couldn''t help but wonder if he even shared my pain, when he couldn''t even show a speck of sympathy or even fake one. "I made a mistake marrying you."

    I died inside. He regretted our marriage and it hurt.

    His words felt like an invisible hand was gripping my neck, causing my chest to constrict until I feared I might not be able to breathe.

    After sacrificing my dreams to make him happy, he broke my heart into thousands of shards in return. The damage had been done, my irreparable heart was beyond salvation.

    Seeing how lightly he was taking this break up twisted my fragile heart. He showed no pain as he bid me goodbye, making me wonder if he ever loved me.

    "Why Ace?" I asked for the second time, demanding the truth from him.

    "I want a child, Phoenix. As my wife, you failed to bear me a son. You can''t fulfill the responsibility of providing me an heir and I have no further reason to stay in this marriage."

    His words pierced straight to my heart like a relentless attack, as if a knife was repeatedly piercing me. Yet, surprisingly, I managed to stay conscious despite the overwhelming pain.

    If Vien, our daughter, didn''t die from that ident then this would never have happened. But that tragedy imed my daughter''s life.

    Even if I wished I was the one who died that night, it will never change that truth that she''s gone forever.

    And though I tried to have another child, I failed. But Ace shouldn''t put all the me on my shoulders, it wasn''t my fault alone.

    "Can''t you see I''m doing my best, Ace?" The words came out of my lips in a barely audible whisper. "Don''t you see how difficult it was for me too? I go to regr check-ups, undergo strict diets, and obediently follow all my doctor''s advice.

    Even if sometimes it was difficult to follow those strict demands, and even if I was afraid of the pain from the injection needles, I kept my mouth shut and never did Iin. I did all that because I love you."

    The lengthy reproach I shot him sent me on the verge of tears, but he looked at me with his cold, vacant eyes, without even bothering to fake sympathy for the sake of our long marriage.

    I shook my head and closed my eyes, refusing to cry or break down in public. Even if it was getting harder to do so after every passing second, I had to maintain myposure. Everyone inside the restaurant was looking at our table and I didn''t want to create a scene in front of a huge crowd.

    One mistake and I''ll end up as tomorrow''s sizzling headline. My life wasplicated enough, I didn''t want to add more burden to my miserable life by announcing to the world I was Mr. CEO''s secret wife.

    A few people¡ªincluding my co-workers at Greyson''s business hotel¡ªknew about my marriage to him. If the public knew a billionaire like him married a lowly hotel staff, it would have caused a huge scandal.

    Ace Carter Grayson, the man sitting like a demigod on the opposite chair in front of me, was a notorious yboy, gracing the front cover of illustrious magazines all over the country.

    Well-known in the business world, he came from an influential family and every soul in the country knew about his existence.

    He was perfect on all fronts, the exact description of every girl''s dream husband, but to me¡ªAce was now my nightmare. I wanted to salvage our marriage, yet how could I when my husband showed no regard for it

 Chapter 2 2: Let Go

    You will never be happy unless you let go of the things that make you sad.

    ***

    "Please give me time, Ace. I''m doing everything I can. I promise I''ll bear a son in time." I pleaded, swallowing my pride.

    Leaving my husband is not something I wanted. I cherish and love him deeply. Ace and I have the power to work through our problems without resorting to divorce.

    However, he has a different mindset. While I am grappling with ways to mend our rtionship, he has thrown in the towel, and that is what pains me the most.

    "Your plea will not work on me," Ace replied. He rose from his chair and cast me a frosty gaze¡ªicy enough to freeze hell itself. "I can''t go on like this. I''m tired of this rtionship, tired of us."

    My jaw dropped to the marble floor.

    I stared straight into his beautiful blue eyes, hoping that they would reflect the same pain I felt. However, I was wholly disappointed. His eyes were beautiful but nk, with no emotion in them. They reminded me of a cold hard statue.

    Seeing his stoic expression was a crunchy wake-up p. I realized how pathetic I''d been for begging someone like him to not leave me.

    Taking deep breaths, I reign in my emotions. When the chaos inside me subsided, I opened my mouth to speak but he  immediately cut me off.

    "Whether you like it or not, I will file for divorce." He announced with clenched fists. "You''re not gonna stop me. I wasted five years of my life with you and I cannot afford to waste more!"

    My saintly self-control finally reached an abrupt end.

    Disgust flooded my insides and my hands began to tremble. My gaze pierced through him like a knife and he flinched in response.

    I got up from my seat with the regal poise of a queen¡ªready to announce the beginning of a battle.

    "If it''s what you want then I''ll give you the freedom you ask for. But I hope you won''te to regret this choice someday. Once something is given up, it maye with a price that cannot be reversed."

    Without waiting for his response, I ripped off my wedding band from my finger and tossed it on top of the table where it rolled in circles before dropping to where the crimson stain was.

    For years, I safeguarded the ring as a symbol of mymitment to care for him as my husband. However, in relinquishing the ring, I''m letting go of that promise. Henceforth, I am no longer his wife.

    I looked at him and for once, felt nothing except hate as I wondered how could he tear apart in a minute what I''ve been trying to fix for years? He''s cruel to end everything on our fifth wedding anniversary.

    After one final nce at the look of surprise on his face, I marched out of the restaurant, hailed a cab and climbed inside.

    I didn''t cry when I''m safely inside the dimly lit cab, nor when I spotted the familiar figure of my soon-to-be ex-husband emerging from the upscale restaurant.

    I held back my tears as he chased after the fast-receding cab, possessed by a frenzy that led to futile pursuit. Eventually, he was left behind, gasping for breath, as the driver elerated into the dimly-lit highway.

    "To Saint Paul''s Hospital please," I mumbled to the middle-aged man stoically seated on the driver''s seat.

    A weary sigh escaped my lips. I leaned on the backseat and shut my eyes tightly until I saw stars burst behind my eyelids.

    It all felt surreal like a dream, but the mental and emotional exhaustion I felt served as proof that this couldn''t be a dream after all.

    I forced my eyes open and shifted my attention outside the window, blindly staring at the pitch-ck, deserted highway, bing more aware of how dark and empty my life had been.

    When the cab screeched against the cemented pavement and pulled into a stop did I be aware that I had reached my destination. I immediately mbered out of the cab and gently closed the door.

    The window of the car rolled down and the driver''s head peeked from inside. "You forgot to pay." He said politely.

    Color spread on my cheeks. I realized that a lot of thoughts had crowded my mind that I had forgotten about it. Without dy, I reached into my wallet, retrieved paper bills, and handed them to him.

    "I''m sorry," I mumbled apologetically with a lopsided smile.

    The man fumbled for a change and handed it to me. "Please keep it." I told him.

    The white exterior of the gigantic hospital greeted my vision when I looked up. My stomach lurched forward at the sight. I hated this ce, but I was familiar with it. I spent countless nights here, watching over my mom.

    Cold air hit me immediately as I walked along the cold, endless white hallways, causing me to shiver. My hands immediately curled underneath my breasts, providing myself with an inch of warmth.

    I stopped at a familiar door, my face losing their color as my trembling fingers reached for the knob. A dozen possibilities invaded my thoughts, each worse than the next.

    What if I walked into the room and saw an empty bed? What if shey there, not breathing? What if I had arrived toote? Countless scenarios raced through my mind, causing me to feel overwhelmed and on the verge of losing my sanity.

    Tears raced down my cheeks before I knew it. I didn''t cry when Ace asked for divorce, but when confronted with the possible loss of my mom, I lost it.

    I hurriedly wiped wetness on my cheeks with the sleeve of my shirt. "Mom?" I called out after I opened the door, but there was no response.

    Panic leapt inside me as I stared at the empty hospital bed.

    "M-mom? W-here are you? This isn''t funny anymore."

 Chapter 3 3: Fear

    I felt frozen at that moment.

    My legs quivered, and I felt my strength ebbing away, tears flowing in sync.

    Was I toote? Is my mother gone?

    A heart-wrenching sob escaped my lips as I rushed to the bed, running my hand over the crumpled sheets. They were cold, colder than the chill that shot through my spine.

    "Honey¡­ Is that you?" A soft whisper broke through my thoughts. I jumped in response and ran to where the voice came from.

    I found mom seated on the single sofa at the far corner of the room, her frail form leaning on the pillow behind her back.

    "Mom!" I sobbed and wrapped her thin frame into my arms, feeling theforting warmth of her body against my cold palms.

    I nearly fainted from fear, imagining that she had sumbed to her battle with stage three cancer.

    My father had passed away years ago from a chronic illness, and I hadn''t healed from that loss. The idea of losing my mother next filled me with an overwhelming sense of fear. I didn''t think I could bear it.

    "I-I thought! I-I thought you¡ª" My tears gushed forth as I knelt in front of her. I could barely breathe while I held her in my arms.

    "I''m not going away, honey." She said softly as though she was able to read my thoughts. She gently brushed my hair with her thin fingers. "I will never leave you, even if I die I will always be your guardian angel." She added.

    With those words, she made me cry even more. My arms tightened around her, fearing that she would disappear if I let her go.

    I could handle losing my husband, but losing Mom would be like losing the air I breathe. She''s the only one I have left, and losing her would be a loss from which I could never recover.

    Mom held me tight as I wept. When my gaze shifted to her face, I caught the tears sparkling in her eyes but she didn''t cry, she wanted me to see how strong she was in spite of her condition.

    I swallowed hard and pulled myself together. I could breathe a lot more freely now that I had cried out my hurt and anger with Mom''s support.

    "I don''t want to see you crying, Phoenix," Mom whispered gently. "It hurts me to see your beautiful eyes filled with tears. I''ll let you cry today, but next time, I won''t allow it."

    Mom lifted my chin, ensuring that our eyes met. She gently cradled my cheeks in her hands, with a look of love shining in her eyes as she studied my face. It was as if she was trying to memorize every detail.

    After a long moment of silence she finally spoke, her tone soft andforting as she asked me the question I knew would emerge from her lips. "Did you and Ace have a fight?"

    I swallowed deeply and pursed my lips into a thin line. Unwilling to answer the question, I held her wrinkled hands and wrapped them with my own. "We did not, Mom." I lied.

    "Hmmm," she murmured skeptically. "You can''t deceive me, Phoenix. Your eyes reveal the truth," she said, with a glimmer of understanding in her gaze.

    Understanding that there was no point in hiding the truth from the woman who knew me best, I eventually revealed to her the events that unfolded at the restaurant and Ace''s request for a divorce.

    I waited for her to tell me I was crazy for begging my husband to stay but instead of criticizing me, my Mom looked at me with kindness and sympathy.

    "You will never be happy unless you let go of the things that make you sad. While it will be difficult to move on, there''s no use holding on to the love which wasn''t yours anymore." Mom lifted her fingers and touched my face, that''s when I realized tears were once again, drifting down my cheeks.

    "I did it, Mom. I let him go because I can''t hold onto something that has no chance of working out. I took a risk and it didn''t turn out as I hoped, but at least I gave it a shot."

    "You did the right thing honey, You''re a strong woman and I''m proud of you." Mom''s lips curved into a blissful smile that melted my heart. She tenderly caressed my messy hair while gently untangling the knots.

    "Stop crying, you didn''t lose anything tonight. Instead you regained your freedom and self-respect." She added, staring at my different coloured eyes with appreciation. My left eye was seagreen, while my right eye had the color of honey, a rare eye condition.

    I got up from the floor, and gently lifted my Mom up from the sofa.

    "It''ste Mom, it''s time for you to sleep. I''ll be here to celebrate your birthday tomorrow."

    She made no protests. Mom''s body was so light that I had no difficulty transferring her from the sofa to the bed. It didn''t take long for her to drift off to sleep.

    I listened to her soft snores and watched the steady rise and fall of her chest.

    "I love you." I whispered and kissed her on the cheek. My lips stretched into a smile as I heard her respond ''I love you too'' in her sleep.

    Sighing, I sat on the single sofa and reached for the guitar leaning against the wall. The guitar was my baby, it was a gift from Mom a year ago.

    I strummed the strings, and aforting warmth spread throughout me as I heard the magical sounds. I began to sing a soft, sad song of goodbye to the only man I ever loved, even if he wasn''t here to listen.

    Momentster, I fell asleep, exhausted from the day''s events.

    I dreamt of Ace and the life we could have had if he had loved me in return. However, my blissful dreams quickly turned into a nightmare when I was jolted awake by a frantic, loud yell.

    "CODE BLUE - CODE BLUE - PATIENT ISN''T RESPONDING!"

 Chapter 4 4: Nightmare

    "Get the defibritor!" The loud yell came from the doctor.

    I felt like I had been drenched with an ice-cold bucket of water in the face, jolting me out of my trance as I stood up.

    Hurried footsteps echoed inside the room, and the medical staff crowded around my Mom''s bed.

    "Mom!!!" I gasped in fear, rooted to the spot and unable to move.

    I could not see her because of the medical staff, but I could hear the soft beeping of the heart monitor. Then, the soft beeps became one continuous beep. I stared nkly at the monitor, paralyzed with fear as I saw a t line forming.

    It felt like my own heart stopped beating.

    A nurse arrived with the defibritor, and they were trying their best to revive her. But their faces were grim, they knew the chances of her living were slim.

    "Be prepared for the worst," One of the doctors said regrettably, and my heart dropped to the floor and shattered into a thousand pieces.

    I captured mom''s frail hands, clinging to them desperately, calling her name over and over again as though I could will her to continue fighting.

    Mom was thin, her sagging skin clung to her thin bones. It was heartbreaking to see her like this, but it would crush my heart more if she died like a withered nt right in front of my eyes.

    "Please don''t do this to me, Mom." I pleaded over and over again until I could no longer hear my voice. Atst, my strength faded and I copsed on the floor.

    The nurses grabbed me by the arms and helped me get up. "Calm down," One of the nurses said. "You have to be strong in times like this."

    Meanwhile, I saw the doctors swarm around my mother, trying once again to save her.

    I anxiously waited outside her room, unable to bear watching as the doctor worked to save her. At that moment, all I could do was hope that she would be alright.

    I decided to make my way to the hospital''s tiny chapel to pray for God''s mercy.

    "Please don''t take her yet, Lord, it''s her birthday today." I sobbed. I copsed on the wooden bench with tears drifting down my cheeks like a waterfall.

    "I understand that you will eventually take her from me, but please grant me more time to cherish her. I have not yet expressed my gratitude for all she has done in raising me. I want to take her to the ces she has always wanted to visit and share delicious meals together. Take Ace if you must, but spare my Mom."

    I remained kneeling at the altar until the pressure on my knees became unbearable. I rose to my feet and used the sleeve of my shirt to dry my cheeks.

    I retraced my steps back to my mother''s hospital room with unsteady steps, terrified that I would be weed by Mom''s cold, unfeeling body.

    Thankfully, God had decided to listen to my desperate prayers. I saw my Mom lying on the bed, breathing weakly but she''s alive.

    The heart monitor had a steady beep. I ran towards her and hugged her tightly, tears soaking myshes. My body was slumped over her chest.

    "Your mother''s condition has stabilized for now."

    The doctor''s news filled my chest with relief. God is good, he listened to my prayers. I nearly leapt forward to hug him in delight, but stopped myself before I could embarrass myself.

    "Thank you." I told him, swallowing hard to stop myself from breaking into grateful sobs.

    The doctor smiled in response andid a gentle hand on my shoulders. "You need to take good care of yourself. You can''t afford to get sick while looking after your mother." He reminded me with concern before he left to check on the other patients.

    When he was gone, I went to the bathroom to freshen up. As I stared at my own reflection in the bathroom mirror, all I could feel was shame.

    I almost didn''t recognize myself. I was a shell of the beautiful woman I used to be.

    My long thick hair that Ace used to love was tangled and frizzy, itid t on my scalp, making me look dull and lifeless.

    Without makeup on, I didn''t look like a natural beauty. In fact, I looked like a reanimated corpse, with my haggard expression and deathlyplexion. The only color on my face were my dark eye circles, due to myck of sleep.

    I had been worried over my Mom''s condition and trying to make Ace happy, I hadn''t been able to sleep peacefully for months.

    My clothes were unsightly. They looked so unfashionable that even my own mother once told me my own grandmother would be even embarrassed to wear it in public.

    I sighed and looked away from my pathetic reflection, wondering if it was my physical appearance that drove my husband away.

    Who would want an ugly wife like you? You''re weak and incapable. My brain whispered maliciously, crushing what was left of my self-confidence into smithereens.

    The mean voice in my brain sounded suspiciously like Ang''s, Ace''s secretary. She was always hanging around Ace, making snidements about me in his presence.

    Ace never bothered to defend me. I should have seen the divorceing a mile away. Come to think of it, were he and Ang involved? Was that why he wanted a divorce? To be with her for good?

    I shook my head as I made my way back to Mom''s bedside, watching the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest as she slept. There was no time to dwell on negative thoughts. I told myself that it doesn''t matter if Ace doesn''t want me. I have my mother and that''s more than enough.

    Even as I drifted off to sleep, a nagging question lingered at the back of my mind, keeping me from finding peace. Was my husband having an affair with Ang?

 Chapter 5 5: The Mistress

    It was early morning when I kissed Mom goodbye and hurriedly left the hospital. Time was of the essence, I needed to leave early to sneak into the Greyson Mansion to retrieve my belongings while my soon-to-be ex-husband was at work.

    I didn''t have my car with me and I decided to take a cab.

    When I arrived at my destination, I told the servants to not inform Ace that I came to take my things. I didn''t want him to know I came back, even if it was for a good reason.

    I gathered all my belongings together, preparing to pack them all in myrge suitcase. I purposely left the gifts Ace gave me in the past behind. I didn''t care if it was a box of priceless jewelry, limited edition branded bags or customized designer shoes, I didn''t want any hint of him in my new life.

    I was so absorbed in packing that I almost didn''t hear the sound of a woman''sughter echoing through the mansion. It could have been a helper, but then I heard Ace''s voice too, along with the sound of hurried footsteps.

    A deep frown instantly formed on my forehead as I heard them talking cheerfully.

    The woman''s voice sounds familiar - as though I had heard it many times in my head. Could it be her?

    Angered, I sat on the edge of my marriage bed. I held my breath in surprise. Why was Ace here? He should be at work! I knew his work schedule, and he had neverzed around at home in the morning.

    A nagging curiosity got over me, I had to know what he was doing at home. I turned on the eighty-inch t screen TV in my bedroom - it was connected to the CCTV. I could spy on my husband and the mysterious woman.

    It was Ang. Theughing woman was Ang. They were smiling and hugging. My heart fell to the floor and shattered yet again. My worst fears havee to life - my husband was indeed having an affair with her!

    I was on the verge of breaking down but I held myself, willing myself to calm down. It could be a misunderstanding. They could be meeting here for work. They could be happy because of work.

    I continued to watch in silence.

    With my heart in my throat, I watched as they entered the kitchen to take an expensive wine from the cer. I bit my tongue in surprise. My husband had forbidden me to even touch a single bottle, but now he was willing to open and serve it to another woman?

    I increased the television volume to better eavesdrop on them.

    "You look good today." Ace said, eyeing Ang, his secretary. His eyes sparkled with admiration as he took a sip from his wine ss.

    The sight hurt me beyond description. He never once looked at me like that, that look he gave her was tender and it made my heart ache with jealousy.

    "That dress makes you look beautiful. Your curves are so sexy. You wore it better than the models I saw on the runways."

    Hispliment gave me another harsh wake-up p. Ace never gave me apliment before, even after five years of marriage!

    "Thank you," Ang responded, taking a demure sip of her wine. She batted her eyes in mischief as she gently bit on the bottom of her scarlet lips, shooting a coy look over her wine ss.

    She was out to seduce him! I was furious that I wanted to rip that smile off her lips, but there''s nothing I could do except continue to watch the unfolding drama.

    Ace set his winess aside and strolled towards her. His muscr arms slithered around her tiny waist, pulling her closer to him until their bodies touched, until nothing could pass between them, not even air.

    "I''m afraid your wife will see us, Ace." Ang warned, gently pushing him away. But Ace held her firmly.

    "It doesn''t matter," He replied. "I asked her for a divorce and she agreed."

    Ang smiled triumphantly and her eyes lit up like fireworks on the fourth of July. "You did?"

    "Yes."

    "I''m so happy," She eximed, clinging to his neck like a delighted child. "You''re a saint for staying with a woman like her for a long time! I''ve always wondered how you could bear to stay married to her all these years. She''s not even pretty, with her eye bags and pale lips. The clothes she wears are way old-fashioned! She''s too unsuitable as your wife."

    My cheeks turned beet red from all the insults. I felt humiliated.

    "Let''s not talk about her, Ang."

    "But I want to know more about her." she insisted maliciously.

    "Was she good in bed? I''m curious?"

    My fist curled into a tight ball. The secretary''s angelic name does not suit her one bit. She was a snake in sheep''s clothing.

    He shrugged his shoulders. "You probably don''t want to hear about boring stuff, so I suggest you stop asking, Ang."

    A soft chuckle escaped Ang''s lips and she pulled him closer. I watched in horror as their lips touched.

    My heart crumbled to the floor and shattered into millions of shards as I watched him kiss her passionately, with no signs of stopping anytime soon.

    The ringing in my ears grew louder, and I realized that if I stayed there, I might do something I''d regret for the rest of my life.

    I shakily turned the TV off, unable to watch any longer. Lugging my heavy suitcase behind me, I hurriedly left the room.

    I ran out of the gates, my emotions raging in me. I felt like a volcano ready to erupt at any moment. I had no clue of my destination - I didn''t care where my feet took me. As long as I''m far away from this hell hole that''s the Greyson mansion, anywhere else is fine.

    My worst fears were confirmed¡ªmy husband was having an affair with his secretary.

 Chapter 6 6: Shattering News

    I crossed the street absentmindedly, immersed in a storm of thoughts. The constant honking of cars as it joined force with the deafening screech of a tireing to a halt snapped me out of my gloomy reverie.

    I raised my head at the sound of an angry driver shouting and beheld a sight that sent shivers down my spine - a few steps away from me loomed a ten-wheeler truck.

    If the driver hadn''t hit the brakes in time, I would have been dead by now, all because I allowed my emotions to consume me.

    The realization hit me like a lightning bolt. This near-death experience scared me back to my senses.

    I hurried to the side of the road for safety and sank onto the nearest bench, my face drained of color and my legs trembling from the aftershock.

    "What am I doing with my life?" I angrily asked myself. Mother needed me and my husband cheating is not reason enough to get myself killed.

    It took me a while to regain myposure, and when I finally did, I hailed a cab and climbed inside.

    "Westmore Mall," I directed the driver then reclined in my seat, attempting to erase the memory of the near miss with the truck.

    Ten minutester, the cab dropped me off at my destination, I entered the mall and located Mom''s favorite cake shop.

    The line stretched all the way to the counter. I was determined to purchase that specific cake and decided to patiently wait in the long queue.

    However, the process was taking longer than anticipated due to one employee managing both the cash register and writing dedications on the cakes being purchased.

    After taking forever, I manage to reach the counter. I ordered a medium sized chocte cake. It was decorated with leaves and flowers.

    The woman behind the counter ced the dedication ''Happy Birthday Mom'' in red icing at the center of the cake.

    I retraced my steps back to exit to wait for a cab. One pulled up in front of me, and I skillfully entered while bncing the cake box in one hand and my suitcase in the other.

    The cab elerated briskly, but we had barely exited the shopping district before we were brought to a standstill by traffic resulting from a car collision up ahead.

    I can never catch a break with these unexpected dys.

    Restlessly, I shifted in my seat. Mom had been sound asleep when I left, and she would undoubtedly be concerned once she awoke and discovered I''m not by her side.

    In an attempt to quell my impatience, I nced at the boutiques nearby to distract myself while waiting for the traffic to ease up and that''s when I spotted a motorcycle pulling up in front of the upscale jewelry store, thergest store in town renowned for its exquisite wedding bands.

    The woman behind the driver removed her helmet and to my surprise, I discovered it was Ang! She was wearing the same dress I saw her wearing when she was with Ace.

    The man she was with was dressed in a different suit and tie, I couldn''t recall my husband ever owning a motorcycle as he detested them, but I suspected it was Ace. For all I know, Ang had persuaded him to buy one without my knowledge. However, he did not remove his helmet for me to confirm.

    My scumbag husband wrapped a protective arm around Ang''s waist and she rested her head on his chest, like a newly married couple who couldn''t get enough of each other as they walked into the jewelry shop.

    Even after they disappeared from view, I remained gazing at the door in bewilderment. Could they be nning to marry soon after our divorce, buying a wedding ring in advance?

    After a long while, the traffic hadn''t eased. Eventually, the door of the jewelry store opened, and the couple emerged. This time, Ang was carrying a small shopping bag in her hand.

    The man donned his helmet before I could catch a good glimpse of his face. I remained uncertain if it was Ace as he mounted the motorcycle, with Ang trailing closely behind him, her hands gripping tightly around his waist as they raced off down the motorcyclene.

    The traffic jam finally cleared and the cab moved smoothly forward. I sighed in relief.

    Thirty minutester I reached the hospital safely. I paid the driver and dashed to the entrance, excited to see my mom.

    A gentle smile emerged from my lips as I ran to Mom''s room with a cake in my hand and the heavy suitcase in the other. The overflowing excitement to greet her with a birthday cake made me reach her room in a short span of a minute.

    For the first time, I wasn''t scared to enter her room. I decided to leave my suitcase outside first, before opening the door with one hand and carrying the cake carefully with the other, making sure not to ruin the design.

    I was greeted by the vacant bed. My brows furrowed and I swallowed the lump in my throat.

    "Mom?" I searched the room, but she wasn''t there, not even on the sofa. I was shaking, it was almost impossible to keep myposure.

    "Where are you, Mom? Please, answer me!" I looked in the bathroom, but she wasn''t there either. The room was vacant, with no sign of her.

    The door opened violently with a loud bang, I spun around, and my panicky eyesnded on Ace who entered the room.

    His stony eyesnded on my paper-white face.

    I didn''t get the chance to ask him why he was here after seeing him with Ang a short while ago. Instead, a different question sprung to mind. "Where''s my Mom?" I demanded, a fist clenched tightly at my side.

    I was consumed by a terrifying silence, with nothing but the violent pounding in my chest echoing in my ears.

    "I''m sorry Phoenix," Ace said regretfully. "Mom''s gone."

 Chapter 7 7: The Dream

    "G-gone?" I gasped.

    The words profoundly shattered my world, dragging my spirit into the depths of despair.

    "T-that''s not true! Y-you''re lying right!"

    He was silent. Hisck of words cut deeper than if he had yelled.

    "Please, Ace, tell me it''s all a mistake. Tell me she''s alive. Tell me you''re not telling the truth."

    Ace inched close, he had the look in his face as though he wanted to take me into his arms. But pity was thest thing I wanted from the man who had hurt me. As he reached out, I recoiled, repulsed by his touch.

    Perhaps he caught sight of the fear in my eyes, prompting him to back away. His hands fell to his sides in a gesture of surrender.

    "She''s gone." He confirmed agonizingly. "The hospital tried to reach you, but they couldn''t get through, and they contacted me instead."

    This is all a dream! Yes, this is all a dream! I repeated it like a desperate mantra.

    First cameughter, then tears... Iughed once more then quickly dissolved into a wave of uncontroble sobs.

    As I teetered on the edge of sanity, I craved the freedom of madness ¡ª the simple escape from the relentless torment.

    "Calm down! Phoenix!"

    "Calm down? CALM DOWN?! How can I do that! You don''t know how I feel Ace! It''s not your mother that''s gone!" I spat bitterly with daggers in my eyes.

    "Don''t put too much strain on yourself. You have a weak heart."

    He was surprisingly worried. What a two-faced man, pretending to be a caring husband.

    "Damn you! I don''t want your sympathy!" I gripped his cor with my hands, crumpling the fabric underneath my fingers."I know you''re lying to hurt. My mother is alive. Where did you take her? Tell me!"

    His silence failed to calm me; instead, it stoked a fire of anger that bubbled within. "Mom was perfectly fine when I left her. She won''t sumb to death without a fight, not while I''m not at her side!"

    "She was whispering your name until her final breath, Phoenix. She expressed how sorry she was that she couldn''t stay by your side," he revealed.

    My whole world copsed at my feet.

    Overwhelming in clutched my heart. My windpipe narrowed until I couldn''t breathe.

    This cannot be happening! This cannot be happening! I screamed but no words came out.

    Ace''s deep blue eyes filled with pity as he gazed at me. I struggled to contain myself, resisting the urge to wipe that expression off his face. I detested every ounce of pity emanating from him.

    He tried to reach out to help me up when I copsed on the floor, but I gave him a murderous re that made him retreat. I could stand up on my own, with no help from him.

    Standing up, I walked over to the sofa where Mom had sat the day before. I gazed at the cake now lying on the floor, perplexed by how it had ended up there.

    "Was there an earthquake?" I tried to speak, but the words didn''te out. My chest tightened, my vision blurred, and my surroundings began to sway.

    I stood up, the swaying worsened and my vision was beginning to darken.

    "Phoenix! Phoenix! Are you alright?" Ace''s panicked voice entered my ears.

    I turned in surprise, and my forehead identally collided against his chin, wincing as a sharp pain shot through my forehead. But that pain paled inparison to the thousand needles ceaselessly pricking my heart.

    It felt as though I was standing on a boat, sailing on the sea, and the waves were causing the wooden floor beneath me to shake.

    "Phoenix!" Ace bellowed, drawing my thoughts towards him. His tone is sharper than before.

    "Go away, Ace! I don''t want you here! I want nothing to do with you!"

    However, Ace refused to leave me alone. His firm grip on my waist steadied me, and his muscr chest provided support for my body.

    I freed myself out of his hold, but there was no strength left in me to push him away.

    He took one look at my face and muttered, "Holy shit! You''re as pale as paper! How are you feeling?"

    I remained quiet, too weak to even say a word.

    "Goddammit,answer me!" He continued. It was then followed by a series of unintelligent curses.

    My body was beginning to weaken and I shuddered from the icy coldness that engulfed my body.

    Wonderful memories with my mom slowly shed in my mind as if I''m watching arge TV screen. My pale lips slowly trembled into a wry smile as I finally sumbed to the urge to close my eyes.

    I realized this was it... I''m dying... With a weak heart, an excess of emotions could cause harm. Dying isn''t so bad... At least I''ll get to see Mom again.

    I was swallowed by darkness, and everything that followed became a blur.

    "Happy birthday Mom." A sob broke from my lips when I saw her sitting on the opposite chair in front of me, smiling brightly at me.

    There was a beautiful radiance emitting from her blissful countenance, something I hadn''t seen for a long time.

    "I will miss you, honey." She continued, and that made my tears fall abundantly.

    "Why do you need to leave Mom? Can''t you stay here with me?"

    Her palm reached out to my cheeks and dried my tears. Her hands were warm. "When you pick a flower in the garden, which one do you pick?"

    "The most beautiful one." I mumbled.

    "That''s why I''m leaving honey. Beautiful souls are taken early so they don''t need to suffer in this world."

    "I''m going with you Mom." I held her hands tightly, not wanting to let her go.

    "In time, you will be with me."

    She kissed my temples and aforting warmth spread through my chest.

    "Mom loves you," she whispered onest time before drifting into the blinding light, promising to always be my guardian angel.

 Chapter 8 8: Reality

    My eyes fluttered open.

    The first thing I noticed was Ace''s tired, red-rimmed eyes. He shifted his gaze away once he noticed I was quietly watching his face.

    "You almost died." He told me.

    I couldn''t decide whether to be d or disappointed that I survived. A part of me believed that waking up in the afterlife would have been preferable to facing the man I never wanted to see again.

    "Your heart stopped beating..." He continued, turning to look at me. "You''ve been unconscious for two days straight."

    His voice cracked and he sounded upset. I wondered why but could it because I survived? Without me, he could have married Ang without the need for a lengthy divorce process.

    "Go away, Ace," I whispered weakly, looking away. I heard him gasp. I could feel his gaze lingering on me.

    "Phoenix¡ª" He protested but I cut his words off before he couldplete them.

    "I said go away! I don''t want to see you!"

    He must have heard the finality in my tone that he did not argue. He obediently left the room and closed the door behind him.

    When he was gone, the tears I''d been trying hard to suppress escaped and rolled down my cheeks.

    Why did I live? Why continue to live in this miserable life of mine, with my Mom gone and a husband that no longer loved me?

    ¡ª

    Three dayster, I was discharged from the hospital. The doctor allowed me to go home but he warned in a strict tone that I should not stress myself.

    I should have visited mom in the morgue but I couldn''t bring myself to do so. Once I see her cold, lifeless body, I would die of grief.

    Ace had been with me during those three days, much to my great disappointment. It seemed to be doing more harm than good. The doctor advised me to reduce stress, but with him around, it was impossible to do so.

    "Go home Ace. Don''t follow me around like a lost dog." I snapped.

    He no longer needed to look after me as if he cared about my well-being for all I know he''s doing this to make me feel indebted to him so that he could get through our divorce smoothly.

    "I can''t leave you in this state." He insisted. "What if something bad happens to you?"

    Those words came from a man who demanded divorce on our fifth wedding anniversary. I couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t pretend you care! You never cared about me, not even once."

    The doctor''s warning came to my thoughts but I pushed it aside. If anything were to happen to me, I hoped Ace would carry the burden of guilt for the rest of his days.

    "I don''t want to argue with you, Phoenix. You maybel me as stubborn or heartless, but I refuse to leave you alone." He spoke in a tone that indicated his determination, as if asserting, ''you can''t stop me,'' and I knew that further argument would not work.

    "I''ll be waiting outside once you''re done changing." He replied firmly and marched out of the room.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. I changed into a in shirt and navy blue jeans before leaving the room.

    For a moment, I entertained the thought of fleeing in the opposite direction from where he stood waiting, but then I questioned how far could I go? Once he noticed I escape he''ll pursue me. Knowing I was not in good shape, I wouldn''t get far with walking. This left me with one option: to cooperate.

    Ace was waiting for me at the hospital door. I walked past him but he followed behind me. Since there''s nothing I could do to stop him, I pretended that he wasn''t there.

    A gloomy sky weed my eyes when I stepped outside. It looked like it was going to rain. The air was cold and I shivered under the thinyer of my t-shirt. I crossed my arms underneath my chest to protect myself from the cold.

    Ace took off his jacket and without asking for my permission, he draped it over my shoulders. I did not protest because I was shivering. I did not thank him either, I did not ask for it.

    We walked to his car in silence.

    He opened the car door for me and I quickly climbed inside to escape the cold wind. Ace upied the driver''s seat and turned the engine on. The car sped away from the hospital. I settled on my seat and shifted my attention to the passing view.

    Rain began to pour from the sky. The tiny drops looked like crystals falling to the ground.

    The rain, as if sympathizing with my mood, poured even heavier until I couldn''t see anything except rain stters.

    "We''re going home, Phoenix."

    I was shocked. How could he take me back to the ce I hated the most?. He took Ang, his mistress, to the Greyson Mansions. I will never set foot there. He had to kill me first before he could bring me back there again.

    "No! I will not allow you to take me there." I spat.

    "Don''t be stubborn. It''s best for you to stay there." He insisted.

    "Best for me? Don''t pretend as if you care, Ace. If you did care for me, at least give me respect! You should have waited for our divorce to be finalized before bringing your mistress to the Mansion."

    "I didn''t know you came this morning." He said. He wasn''t the least surprised to know that I saw him with his mistress.

    "I didn''t want you to. I came to take my things." My remark made him fall silent.

    "If you insist on taking me to the Greyson Mansion, I''m gonna get out of this car and find a ce to stay on my own."

    He looked at me with a clenched jaw. His mouth opened as if to argue but then changed his mind. He let out a resigned sigh. "I''ll take you to the hotel then."

    "Good," I replied icily and looked away.

    Ace drove into the nearest hotel avable ¡ª Greyson Hotel. The regal building stood proud and majestic in the heart of the city.

    It was one of the family businesses Ace had inherited as the eldest son of Mr. Greyson, a rich and hard-working businessman that built his empire from scratch.

    The ck Mercedes-Benz pulled into a stop in the parking lot. I did not wait for Ace to open the door. Instead I flung it open and strode into the hotel, wishing he would disappear from my life forever.

 Chapter 9 9: Accusations

    I headed straight to the front desk and asked the receptionist for a room to stay overnight.

    The receptionist gave me a disdainful nce, her lips curling in disapproval as she quickly assessed my in clothes and tired appearance. I could almost read her thoughts¡ªhow could someone like me afford to pay for an overnight stay in a grand hotel?

    I maintained myposure and refused to let myself be offended. Having worked in a hotel environment, I had dealt with people who were much worse than her.

    "The rooms are fully booked," she said with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "We are not epting any new guests at this time."

    My shoulders slumped. I had no other option but to search for another hotel. Perhaps I could consider a nearby motel if there was one avable.

    I had hoped no one had seen my embarrassment, but Ace was there, catching me as I tried to slip away. He grabbed my wrist and demanded of the receptionist, "Are you absolutely certain there are no vacancies?" in a menacing tone.

    The stunning woman paled under her skin, herplexion nearly blending in with the white walls behind her. She was so frightened that she was left speechless for a considerable amount of time.

    Ace directed his attention to the second receptionist who had just arrived behind the front desk. She froze in shock upon seeing him. "Can you confirm that there are no other rooms avable?" His voice remained calm, yet it''s more terrifying than if he had shouted.

    I had never seen him this furious with any of the employees before. He red at the receptionist, who trembled in his presence. I would have been equally terrified if that rage had been directed at me.

    "There are plenty of vacancies, Sir. A group of tourists just checked out," she stammered and as Ace turned his gaze back to the first receptionist, she appeared somewhat relieved.

    "You''re fired."

    She raised her ashen face. Her eyes flickered with rm."I-I''m s-sorry Sir. I promise this won''t happen again." She pleaded, tears forming in her eyes.

    "I know this isn''t your first time doing this. Now, get lost!"

    The receptionist''s face contorted with fear. She fled from the scene.

    Pity sprung inside me.

    Ace should have given her a second chance. He could have suspended her for a week for her attitude as punishment. There was no need to go this far.

    But I could only shake my head because there was nothing I could do about it.

    The second new receptionist trembled under Ace''s presence but she obediently handed him the key card when he asked for a room.

    After receiving the key card, Ace pulled my wrist to lead me to my room.

    I didn''t want to create a scene and so I obediently followed while restraining my temper.

    We took the elevator and traversed the long hallways. We passed employees in the hallway and the sight of him terrified and inspired them.

    Many greetings flooded his way, but he didn''t respond, only nodded in response. I did not get any greetings or acknowledgements. Everyone was focused on Ace.

    He stopped at a particr door and unlocked it using the key card the receptionist had provided.

    I entered and he followed, closing the door behind him before cing my suitcase on the floor. Seeing that he was distracted, I used this chance to pull my hand away from his hold.

    I turned to him while gently rubbing my wrists. Thanks to him, they were sore.

    "I''m sorry," he mumbled a sincere apology seeing that my wrist was red from his strong fingers. I didn''t reply because I was furious that he had to drag me to the room as if I''m going to run away.

    My feet sunk into the warmth of feathery carpet as I made my way to the side of the room where the window was located. I pushed the curtains aside and saw that it was raining .

    I was so busy looking outside the window, I was startled when my back bumped against a hard wall and nearly lost my bnce. I looked behind me and saw that Ace had followed me to the window.

    "Careful." He murmured and held my shoulders to keep me from falling. His touch burned my skin and I flinched in difort. I stepped away from him to free myself from his touch.

    His eyes narrowed and he caught my eyes. "Are you afraid of me Phoenix?" He asked in a barely audible whisper that made the hairs on my back stand on end.

    "No." I replied. I didn''t fear him, I hated him.

    He took a step closer until my back collided with the wall, leaving me no room to escape.

    I tried to push him away but my efforts were to no avail. He did not even budge an inch. He captured my hands and pinned them above my head.

    "Let me go, Ace." I hissed, sputtering curses at him for having the audacity to touch me.

    "No... Not yet Phoenix." He replied. "I''m not letting you go unless you answer me honestly."

    "Let me go or I''m going to scream!" I barked, trying to maintain myposure while having him this close to me.

    "You can scream all you want, even until you lose your voice but no one is going to help you. Just answer my question and I will let you go." His blue eyes held a hint of danger as they stared at me, and it made me shut my mouth.

    I turned my head away from him and kept my mouth shut in protest. I waited for him to spill the question.

    "Look at me first." He demanded but I didn''t move. That''s why his fingers caught my chin. He lifted my face upward and forced me to look at him.

    "Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?" He asked.

    My cheeks turned red in fury. What the hell is he talking about?

 Chapter 10 10: Hopeless

    Never had I despised my husband as deeply as I did at that moment.

    If res had the power to wound, his body would have been riddled with bullet holes from the piercing look I directed at him.

    His affair with his secretary was one thing, but using me of infidelity was a whole other level of betrayal. Even though he neverid a hand on me, his usations felt like a brutal p to the face.

    "Cheating on you, you say?" I couldn''t help butugh, finding the idea ridiculous. "Don''t use me of something you''ve been doing behind my back!"

    It was as if my words had not reached him at all, as he repeated, "Why did you cheat on me, Phoenix?"

    SLAP!

    My palms collided with his cheek before I could stop myself.

    The force of my p left a red imprint on his face, causing hisposure to falter momentarily. I felt no remorse, only a desire to deliver another p to his other cheek to even things out. But even that wouldn''t suffice. He deserved more than a p.

    His face registered shock as his hand gently grazed the spot where my palm had been. His expression twisted with anger, but to my surprise, he held back from physicallyshing out at me.

    "Why.... Why did you have to cheat on me? I deserve to know the truth, Phoenix."

    "Damn you Ace Carter Greyson. How dare you use me of things I never did." I spat out bitterly, holding back the frustrated tears. "Stop ming me for your mistakes, Ace!"

    Laughing bitterly, Ace tightened his grip on my hand, refusing to let me go no matter how much I struggled. "Did you think I wouldn''t find out?" he sneered. "I wasn''t the one who destroyed our marriage, Phoenix. It was you," he used, his eyes reflecting a deep sense of hurt and betrayal..

    I clenched my jaw, frustration bubbling within me. How could he y the victim when it was he who hadmitted the very actions he used me of? Fed up with the endless cycle of denial and false usations, I shot him a re that could freeze even the fiery depths of hell.

    With a calm demeanor, I met his gaze head-on. "No, Ace," I stated firmly. "It was you who destroyed our rtionship by asking for a divorce. You''re hurling usations at me to alleviate your own guilt. You want me to shoulder the me for our failed marriage, but I refuse to let you drag me down any further. I''ve had my fill of your games."

    "Stop lying. I know you cheated on me with my brother."

    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. I thought I had heard more than enough ridiculous usations from him, but the im that I had cheated with his own brother was the most absurd and entertaining one yet.

    "I never once cheated on you." dered. "I would never betray you even if someone put a shotgun to my head! I''m not like you, Ace. If you don''t believe me, the problem lies with you, not me."

    "You -"

    Ace raised his arm in the air, poised to strike, and I braced myself for the anticipated blow, closing my eyes tightly. However, the expected strike never came.

    I cautiously opened my eyes to find Ace''s hand lowering back to his side. He turned abruptly and stormed out the door, mming it shut behind him.

    He had exited the room, but my shaking wouldn''t stop. I was sure he was going to hit me!

    Trembling, I slowly made my way to the bed and copsed onto it before my legs gave out. I couldn''t believe my own husband had used me of having an affair with his brother.

    I would never betray him like that! As I buried my face in my hands, Ace''s foolish usations continued to echo in my mind, and I found it hard to move past them. Could someone have been trying to sabotage our rtionship from the start? If so, who could that be?

    The sound of a gentle knock on the door snapped me out of my reverie. I quickly wiped away the tears that had silently trickled down my cheeks and rushed to answer the door.

    Standing before me was a hotel staff member, dressed in an elegant royal blue blouse and a knee-length pencil skirt. Her hair was neatly pinned back with a blue ribbon. "I''m here to deliver your lunch," she announced.

    I opened the door wider to provide enough space for her to push the food trolley forward. "I did not remember ordering anything."

    The hotel attendant wheeled the food trolley near the ss table before answering. "Mr. Greyson ordered it for you, Ma''am. He said you haven''t eaten anything and asked me to deliver the food to this room."  she exined, carefully transferring the contents of the trolley and cing them on top of the table.

    I was surprised that he had ordered food for me. He must have been consumed with guilt for almostying a hand on me. He''s doing these to ease that guilt.

    When the hotel staff finished cing everything on the table her gaze shifted back to me. "If you need my assistance, please don''t hesitate to call the front desk Ma''am."

    She gracefully made her way to the door and disappeared behind it.

    Curious about the hotel''s menu, I walked over to the table to see what they had prepared. Despite not feeling hungry, the enticing aroma of the warm food made my stomach rumble. It then dawned on me that I had eaten little while I was confined at the hospital.

    I sat down on the chair and picked the cutlery. Various dishes were beautifully ted in front of me, and all them were my favorites. But the dish that stood out the most to me was Mom''s (and my) favorite food¡ªchopsuey. The sight made me tear up.

    The presence of her favorite dish served as a painful reminder of her absence, and I found myself losing my appetite.

 Chapter 11 11: Lonely Solitude.

    ''If your mother was alive, she wouldn''t want you to starve yourself,'' said a part of my brain. I was hungry and I needed to recover my strength quickly, so I finally decided to eat.

    If only Mom was here with me, I wouldn''t be so lonely. I thought to myself while staring at the food. She would surely have enjoyed this meal if she was still alive.

    I started with the mushroom soup, the appetizer. It smelled and tasted so delicious that I emptied the small bowl within a few minutes. My stomach growled in hunger, wanting more food now that it had a taste. So I filled my te with rice and dishes and ate heartily to fill my ravenous stomach.

    When I was done eating, I covered the unfinished food with tes and drank a ss of water. There was still a slice of cake left for my dessert, but I was already so full. I decided to consume it after taking a bath so I could pair it with a bottle of vintage red wine that came with the food trolley.

    As such, I called the front desk and requested for a staff member to collect the dirty dishes. Not even a minuteter, I heard a knock on the door, indicating the staff had arrived.

    Even if I hated Ace, I couldn''t deny that most of his staff were efficient! The staff member quickly cleared the table and took everything with him, leaving behind a wine ss, a slice of red velvet cake, and the bottle of vintage wine.

    I thanked him when he finished and watched as he pushed the food trolley to the door.

    There was nothing left for me to do so I decided to watch TV to keep myself upied.

    I missed Mom. How I wished she was here with me. I hugged my pillow and wished it was her. What would I have given to hug her once more? I wiped the tears that had unknowingly fallen on my cheeks. Mom didn''t want me to be sad.

    I had to be strong for her.

    After such a grueling day, I was so tired that I fell asleep halfway through the TV show, but it wasn''t long before my rest was interrupted.

    I was awakened by the piercing sound of a phone ringing. The ringtone seemed oddly familiar. I sat up and reached for the telephone sleepily, but as I did so, the nket slid down my shoulders and fell on the floor.

    I frowned. I didn''t recall covering myself with a nket before I fell asleep watching the TV.

    Speaking of which, I looked up and saw my reflection in the TV screen. I frowned deeper, feeling shivers travel down my spine. Why was the TV turned off? Who turned it off? A hotel staff?

    The phone stopped ringing just when I managed to find it. I thought it was the hotel phone, but it turned out to be a handphone hidden behind thempshade.

    To be precise, it was Ace''s handphone!

    Realization then hit me, Ace had entered my room when I was sleeping, and left before I woke up! Not only did he enter the room to turn off the TV and put a nket over my sleeping figure, he alsoid next to me while I slept.

    The bed sheets on the other side of the bed were rumpled. So he definitely was here!

    What I didn''t understand was why. For what reason would my soon-to-be ex-husband still bother with tiny acts of care for me? What was he thinking?

    I don''t know why he came to my hotel room only to leave afterwards, without waiting for me to wake up. He should have waited some time before he left so we could talk about our divorce.

    Realizing I''d been wasting time thinking of him, I tried to push away all thoughts of him, but it was less than sessful, seeing that I was holding his handphone in my own hands.

    I had more questions. Did he forget his phone? Or did he leave it on purpose for me to find?

    I was surprised to realize that I could ess Ace''s phone. Since when did Ace forget to lock his phone? After swiping the screen upward, the phone was easily unlocked. A series of unread messages popped up, all of which came from Ang. I frowned. All of them contained the same message.

    ''ACE WHERE ARE YOU''

    ''ACE ANSWER ME''

    ''ACE WHERE ARE YOU''

    I was confused - weren''t they together? The frown on my forehead deepened. If Ace wasn''t with Ang, then where the hell was he?

 Chapter 12 12: Drunk.

    Then again, why the hell should I care about the man who broke my heart? I told myself, mming the phone on the table. After all, Ace was not a child that I should worry about. He was old enough to look for himself - he was old enough to have an affair and demand a divorce.

    His issue with Ang is none of my business. I don''t care if they had a fight.

    I turned away from the phone, deciding to have a refreshing bath. I''ve been stressed out since morning. Perhaps, a soak in warm water will help ease some of my stress.

    I walked to the bathroom and filled the tub with warm water, cing the wine and cake carefully at the side of the tub so I could enjoy them while soaking.

    Once the tub was almost full with warm water, I turned off the faucet and poured moisturizing milk with honey into the tub to soothe my tired skin. As an added luxury, I sprinkled red rose petals on top of the bath water.

    I stripped off my clothes and they fell into a heap on the floor. I had nothing on except my undergarments while I faced the full length mirror. The woman I saw in the mirror was thin and tall, but she wasn''t the type that any man will brag to his male friends during Boy''s talk. Her looks were in, her skin was baster white, her lips were thin. Overall, she resembled a ghost with her appearance.

    "You''re not ugly, Phoenix. You just don''t know how to dress up and put makeup on to make yourself look beautiful." I said determinedly to the woman in the mirror. "You devoted your life to taking care of the people around you that you forgot about yourself. But that stops today, you''re going to make yourself your own priority from now on."

    I stared at my mismatched eyes.

    Even as I said all this, an insidious voice inside my head started insulting me.

    ''Not only are you ugly, your eyes are weird too. Your mother says they are beautiful, but that''s because she''s your mother. Everyone else you met has hated those eyes of yours!''

    Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I recalled how I had been bullied because I wasn''t like everyone else. I was called weird, exotic, and sometimes abnormal for being me.

    I used to hate my eyes since everyone hated them. But one day, I realized that it was better to have unique eyes than to have nothing at all. Blind people will do everything to have eyesight. I should not take for granted what others are dying to have.

    "I was blessed to have a pair of rare eyes that allowed me to see the beauty of the world and I should never be ashamed of them." I said firmly to myself, silencing the nasty voices in my head.

    My fingers pulled away the hair tie, freeing my midnight ck hair. It tumbled past my waist.

    But instead of looking like a seductress, I ended up looking like Sadako,  an unappealing ghost straight from the well. I shook my head and turned my gaze away from the mirror. I didn''t want to look at my reflection anymore. I am who I am, and staring at the mirror won''t change anything.

    Finally, I stripped off my undergarments and climbed into the tub to enjoy a bath. I purred like a wild cat when the warmth of the milky water engulfed my body as the song Love Is A Bitch yed on my phone. ''This is the most satisfying soak I ever had'', I thought as I took a huge bite of the red velvet cake from the fork.

    After Mom''s death I felt so down but now, the stress that had been building up inside me decreased a bit.

    My fingers eagerly brought the wine to my thirsty lips and I took a series of big gulps, as if I was drinking water not wine. My toes curled with pleasure as the addictive bittersweet taste of wine traveled down my throat.

    At this moment I just wanted to forget all my problems and pretend they didn''t exist. I deserved a moment of peace before I face reality again.

    When I finally put down the bottle of wine it was already half empty. I felt my head spin and my vision was beginning to blur. I had low alcohol tolerance and the wine from the hotel was strong and it was immediately taking effect on my system.

    Not wanting to waste food, I finished the remaining cake on the te and only put it down when only the icing remained.

    "I swear you will regret divorcing me, Ace!" I yelled out to let my frustrations out. "Do you think Ang is better than me? Just wait until you see her true colors, and you will drop her like a hot potato just like what you did to me!" I wished that Ace could hear me, so he would at least know how I felt.

    Iughed hysterically and grabbed the bottle of wine, drinking until I finished the veryst drop. My cheeks were hot and it felt like fire wasing out of my breath too. Is this how it feels to be drunk? I didn''t know but it made me feel better because for the first time in my life, I didn''t need to care what words came out of my mouth.

    Soon I found myself singing and it was so out-of-tune that it could break ss windows, but I just couldn''t stop. I was singing at the top of my lungs, wondering why I wasn''t arrested yet by the police for disturbing the peace.

    After a while, my throat was hoarse and I got tired of singing. Finally I emerged from the tub like a drunk goddess. I nearly slipped when my feet touched the wet floor but luckily I was able to grab on the tub to keep my bnce. I rinsed the bubbles sticking on my body under the shower.

    The sweet scent of milk,  roses, and honey still lingered on my skin. The scent was so rxing that it made me want to sleep, and I was so ready for bed.

    I emerged from the bathroom, sloppily wrapping a scanty bath towel around my naked body. Who cares if anyone saw me? I was alone in my room.

 Chapter 13 13: Sweet Dreams.

    I was so drunk to even get dressed, that Izily slumped on the chair in front of the dresser, slightly regretting that I drank too much wine to the extent I couldn''t even change into my favorite pajamas.

    Sighing, I reached for a hairbrush and struggled to tame my extremely tangled hair until they sumbed and fell neatly against my back, not a single hair out of ce. With the aid of the hair dryer, I proceeded to dry my hair.

    The silence in the bedroom was making my eyelids heavy. I wanted to sleep now but I fought the urge to. Not yet, I still needed to dry my hair which was a tedious task considering how long it was.

    Sleep and I yed a tug of war for a little longer until I was defeated, thanks to my drunken state. I surrendered and climbed to the bed, my hair still a bit wet.

    My eyelids fluttered close the instant my headnded on the feathery softness of the pillow. Before I knew it, I fell asleep, naked as a baby.

    The sound of footsteps in my bedroom woke me up. They were light footsteps but still I was awakened. My eyes fluttered open and I found Ace looking at me. His beautiful blue eyes were filled with tenderness that in an instant I knew I was dreaming. Ace would never look at me like that, unless of course in my dreams.

    "Don''t leave again please." I mumbled softly.

    I held my hand out for him and waited for him to reach for me, but he just stared at me with his sad, tired eyes. My shoulders fell, even in my dreams, he refused to take my hand.

    "Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?" He asked in a weak tone. Even in my dreams his question still haunts me.

    I shook my head. "That''s a lie, Ace. I will never cheat on you. Never." I replied. It feels good to talk to him like this. Even if this Ace was just a product of my imagination, at least I would have told him what I really felt.

    "Why would I cheat on the man I love? You were like a and I am the moon, my whole world revolved only around you. And you know what''s the sad thing about that? I was never meant to be your sun. You will never see me the way I see you." I mumbled tearing up.

    "That''s a lie, Phoenix. You''re not just the sun to me, you''re my whole universe. But all that changed when I discovered your affair with my brother." Ace sat on the edge of the bed. There was sadness in his eyes which I haven''t seen before. It was weird that we''re having this intimate conversation but it felt good and I wanted to savor the moment, before I woke up from this dream.

    "I couldn''t bear to watch you love somebody else and I fought like hell with myself to ask you for a divorce. I couldn''t afford to lose you, but I couldn''t bear to keep you in a marriage you don''t want. So I thought divorce is the only right way to give you freedom so you could be with the man you love, my brother."

    "Vince and I never had any romantic affair." I objected, wanting to punch him in the  face for believing a lie.

    "You can deny it now because you''re drunk and you can''t think straight, Phoenix. Trust me, you will even forget that we even had this conversation tomorrow."

    "How can you be sure that I have a rtionship with Vince?" I asked him.

    "It was my brother who told me. He even showed pictures of you together. And when our daughter Vien was born, I secretly took a DNA test and the result came out negative. Vien was not my daughter. That only proves Vince was telling the truth. " He replied.

    His tone wasced with indescribable sadness.

    I was surprised after hearing his response. This dream was now turning into a drama, I thought to myself realizing the conversation has be weirder.

    "That''s not true. You are rich but you''re still a stupid fool, Ace. How did you be a CEO with that attitude? How could you believe a tant lie from your brother Vince who was trying to destroy you for years? I suggest you get your facts checked before believing them. The DNA result could be faked." I mumbled under my breath while shaking my head.

    Ace is so stupid in my dreams.

    "For once, I could stop talking about my brother." He burst. He sounded so frustrated.

    "Let''s talk about Ang then? Do you love her?"

    "No."

    "Who do you love then?" I blurted out loud. It was the kind of question I couldn''t ask him in reality.

    Ace didn''t respond. Instead he wrapped his arms around me. Warmth spread into my body as his hold on me tightened. The room was cold but I didn''t feel cold anymore as his feverish body covered mine.

    His lipsnded into the curve of my neck where he bit the flesh like a vampire sucking his victim''s blood. He touched, fumbled, sucked, and worshiped my body tenderly.

    The sensation was drowning me inrge waves. If this was a dream, I didn''t want to wake up. I willingly sumbed in his arms.

    I wanted this to happen.

    Atst, his lips found mine and like a thirsty wild animal, he sucked my lips with an unsurpassed eagerness that made my toes curl in pleasure. Unable to take it anymore,  my fingers wrapped around his neck urging him to deepen the kiss. The smell of his aftershave reached my nose and I took a deep intoxicated breath when his indulging lips devoured my lips.

    His heavy weight crushed my body but it only ignited excitement in me and I parted my legs to amodate him more. He groaned loudly, the sexy sound was like music to my ears.

    Ah! This dream was almost real... I don''t want this to end.

 Chapter 14 14: Wide Awake

    Suddenly he freed my lips. Disappointed, I looked up at him as he left the bed. I watched him discard his clothes and throw them on a heap on the floor.

    He then climbed back to the bed to im my parted lips as his naked body covered mine. I respond to the kiss with equal ardor, wishing the sweet intoxicating kiss wouldst forever.

    The kiss ended so soon only for him to find another soft spot of my body which is my neck and rain it with gentle kisses before drifting down to my chest to im a pink bud with his mouth. My feet curled in ecstasy as he sucked it like a baby ovee with thirst while his thumb massaged the other pink bud until it hardened from the ticklish sensation.

    My fingers curled around his hair, pulling them to keep myself from drowning in the ripples of heart-melting and jaw-dropping ecstasy.

    He stopped worshiping my chest only to nudge my legs apart. A soft moan escaped my parted lips when he positioned himself on my center and thrust forward. My teeth sank into his shoulders when my body weed him inside. My fingers dug to his back as he pushed deeper until my core clung to his hardness like a perfect glove.

    My unrestrained moans filled the four corners of the room and his lips captured my mouth to silence me.

    The room faded, for a while, I was transported into space and millions of fireworks burst in front of me when I reached the zenith. I could feel his powerful release before he convulsed on the top of me.

    Aceid beside me. I curled beneath him with a soft contented sigh. My heavy eyelids fluttered close from exhaustion.

    "I have to set you free, Phoenix. I want you to be happy, that''s why I''m making the ultimate sacrifice. I''m sorry if I have hurt you too. In time I hope you will forgive me. That''s the only way I know to drive you away so I could move on from you."

    I felt his lipsnd on my cheek but I didn''t open my eyes. "I love you Phoenix." I heard him mumble before I drifted to dreand.

    ***

    The morning sun permeating from the ss  window woke me up. Instantly my eyes fluttered open.

    What time is it?

    I tried to get up but a splitting headache pounded my head and I fell back on the bed. Groaning, Iy still and waited for the surge of pain to subside before getting up again.

    My head was still throbbing after I sat down on the bed but it was more manageable this time. However, my stomach felt queasy and I felt like throwing up.

    My gazended on the ss window and discovered the blinds had been drawn to the side. Then the smell of coffee lingering in the air suddenly caught my attention. I searched where the scent wasing from and discovered a hot cup of ck coffee on top of the night table. Beside it stood a ss of water and a bottle of Aspirin for my headache.

    The thought that I wasn''t alone in my room froze me on my tracks. I immediately grabbed the nket and wrapped it to cover my naked body.

    My heart was pumping wildly inside my ribcage as I searched for Ace. He was nowhere to be seen in the room. However the other side of the bed was rumpled, an indication he had slept on the bed beside me.

    I remembered  finishing the bottle of red winest night and passing out on the bed. But I couldn''t recall anything after that, except  that I woke up because I sensed that someone was looking at me.

    Then the image of a man and a woman tangled in a bed, right in the middle of lovemaking came to my thoughts and I gasped in shock realizing the woman clinging to the man was me.

    No it couldn''t be! My horrified eyes bulged in shock as the brief memory of a passionate love making returned.

 Chapter 15 15: Heart Break

    "It wasn''t a dream at all!" I blurted out loud, still unable to believe that it had actually happened, that I willingly went to his arms and made love to Ace in abandon.

    The sound of the shower running alerted my senses and I jumped to my feet in panic. Ace was still here! Oh my God what should I do now?

    Krrrrring! Krrrriiiing!

    The telephone starts ringing, nearly making me jump in shock. I jerked out of my reverie and just did nothing but stare at it for a second, battling myself if I should pick it up for not. In the end I decided not to answer the telephone. It will just stop ringing soon.

    Any time soon Ace will return to the bedroom. I couldn''t let him see me now. Not when we just made lovest night. I rushed to my suitcase. I didn''t take my time choosing what to wear, and simply put on the first t-shirt and shorts my hand came in contact with. I was done changing but the telephone was still ringing.

    I was having second thoughts if I should answer it or not, but the thought that it could be an emergency made me reach for it.

    I let out a deep exasperated sigh as my trembling fingers picked up the screaming phone, clicking on the answer button.

    A tearful woman from the other line greeted my ears. I was concerned. However, whatever sympathy I felt for her magically vanished when she spoke and I instantly recognized her voice.

    Ang was on the line, hysterically crying. Asking over and over again where Ace had sleptst night. Her frantic voice was ruining my eardrums and I had to move the phone away from my ears to protect them.

    Ang sounded like a jealous and desperate wife. What would Ang feel if I spoke and told her that her boyfriend had slept with me, his actual wife,st night? I would be thrilled to hear how she would react if she knew Ace and I did more than just sleep on the bed.

    "I didn''t sleepst night! I''m so worried about you! You didn''t answer my calls nor did you reply to any of my messages! Pleasee to the condo Ace. We need to talk please. I want you here with me."

    Though I was tempted to announce that Ace was still in the bathroom, I kept my mouth shut. I don''t want to speak to a woman below my level.

    "Ace, please answer me. I know you''re still mad. I promise I won''t nag at you anymore. Pleasee back to me please."

    I rolled my eyes. Ang has still no clue that it was me she was talking to and not Ace.

    "I have good news to tell you, Ace! I''m three weeks pregnant!"

    The phone slipped out of my hand after hearing her words.. It was as if a bomb had been dropped right in front of my face, paralyzing me for a moment.

    I could no longer hear Ang''s frantic cries. I could only hear the crystal clear sound of my heart falling to the floor and shattering into a thousand pieces. A knife stabbed my heart. Before I even realized it, tears were streaming down my face. I can barely breathe from the torture my heart was under.

    Now that Ang was pregnant with his child, our marriage is over.

    I couldn''t provide him with an heir and Ang finally did. This is where the story between Ace and Phoenix ends.

    Destined to meet but were never meant to be together.

    ***

    Pls. add Mr. Billionaire''s Secret Wife to your library!

 Chapter 16 16: Leaving

    With no choice but to leave, I picked up my suitcase and dragged it behind me. Ace was still in the bathroom when I mmed the door shut and raced down the hallway with helpless tears falling down my cheeks.

    People in the hallway stared at me as I walked past them. Intrigued to find a woman ovee with tears, their judgemental eyes surveyed me from head to toe, but for the first time in my life, I didn''t care what they thought of me. All I wanted to do was leave this ce as fast as I could.

    Ang''s words still echoed in my ears. Until now I still couldn''t believe Ace got her pregnant. Perhaps Ace will want to marry her now, the fact that she was carrying his child made the idea of marriage seem possible.

    I sessfully exited the hotel without anyone following me and hailed a cab right away. I gave the driver an address and he obediently drove the car away from the hotel without any further question. I looked at the fading Greyson Hotel with a heavy heart; I made a promise to myself to never set foot on that ce again. The hotel is now on the top list of the ces I hated the most.

    I hated it now as much as I hated its owner.

    Painfully, I turned my head away from the hotel. The cab driver quietly offered me a tissue. I thanked him shakily before drying my cheeks with them.

    Ace, that jerk, couldn''t wait for us to be legally divorced before getting another woman pregnant. To think that I willingly came to his armsst night made me want to throw up. I''m ashamed that I let him touch me. I''m disgusted with myself.

    "No matter how much it hurts now, someday you will look back and realize your struggles changed your life for the better." The cab driver said. We were strangers and yet I felt he cared for me. The fact that there''s still kind people like him left in this world made me feel better.

    "I bet it will." I replied, forcing a smile to my lips as I dried my cheeks.

    The driver said nothing more until we arrived at our destination. The cab pulled into a stop on the side of the road where cheap gigantic buildings, and rental apartments stood. I pulled my purse out of my suitcase and quickly handed him the payment, it was way more than my exact fee, but it was my own way of repaying his kind gesture, the silent sympathy he was willing to give me.

    My legs mbered out of the car, pulling the heavy suitcase behind me. It rained heavily yesterday and the ground was wet and slippery. The nostalgic scent of the damp earth was all around me, it reminded me of my childhood. The days where I had nothing to worry about in life and I saw the world as a paradise. I sighed, but that was before. Now, I''m old enough to realize how difficult adult life is.

    My slippered feet carefully walked down the path until I finally reached the decrepit door of a run-down three-story building.

    A cheap apartment was all I could afford now. Most of my bank savings went to my mom''s hospital bills. Though Ace insisted on paying them, I refused to let him shoulder everything. He''s my husband but it doesn''t mean I would let him shoulder all the expenses. In the end we divided the expenses. He paid for the hospital bills and I paid for mom''s medications.

    I gently knocked on the door. Then I heard footsteps. The door opened and a thin petite woman in her forties came out.

    "Hello," The woman greeted good-naturedly. "How may I help you?" She asked. Her lips parted into a smile, revealing her gapped teeth.

    The amiable smile on her lips never left her face.

    "I would like to ask if there''s still a vacant room avable. I would like to rent one." I replied.

    I had identallye across the apartment''s advertisement in the newspaper almost a month ago. Back then, I didn''t even pay any attention to it because I thought I would never need to rent a room, but things changed. Thankfully, my memory was remarkable and I managed to remember the address.

    Her face lit up and she opened the door wider, exposing the dimly lit background and the flickering light on the ceiling. I swallowed hard and chills suddenly ran down my spine as I surveyed the surroundings. It looked as if something sinister would jump on me if I entered inside.

    Not judging the ce but the atmosphere creeps me out.

    I looked at thendy, she seemed kind and harmless, and she''s still waiting for me to get in. I don''t want to be rude and offend her by changing my mind.

    There''s no turning back, I thought to myself as I swallowed hard.

    This ce is my first,st and only option. The rent is cheap and affordable. This building reportedly has the highest rating in terms of safest neighborhoods ording to the newspaper.. Crime rates are low, and the police station was only a stone''s throw away. The market was also nearby, just a couple of blocks from here.

    ''This is only temporary until I find a better job'', I told myself, finally stepping in. ''Besides, I''d rather stay here alone, than in a mansion with Ace.''

    The lights above me flickered and the door gave an ominous creak as it closed behind me.

 Chapter 17 17: New Life

    "I apologize for the lights, dear. I contacted the repairman yesterday but he was sick and promised to do it when he gets better. But don''t worry, it''s only a mild fever. He will be back on his toes tomorrow to fix the lights." The woman exined, gesturing to the flickering ceiling light. The slight difort I felt towards the ce magically vanished and I smiled back at her.

    "I understand-" I replied, trailing off.

    "Amelie. Just call me Amelie." She said politely, opening a door to expose a spacious corridor. "I am thendy and I live on the third floor." She exined while we walked across the carpeted floor.

    My eyes surveyed the length of the corridor. Though the building looked a bit old, it was surprisingly clean. It simplycked a bit of paint topletely cover the aging walls.

    "Please excuse the walls. They look old but they are strong, they can withstand the impact of earthquakes . I can''t let anyone paint them yet because I couldn''t stand the acrid smell of paints due to my severe asthma." Amelie exined, noticing I was observing the walls. I smiled at her inplete understanding.

    I had asthma too back when I was a child and I couldn''t take the scent of industrial chemicals without my asthma attacking me. Luckily, my asthma vanished as I grew up.

    Amelie stopped walking when we reached the room at the far end of the corridor. She fished out a set of old keys from her pocket, and after some brief fumbling, she found the right one and unlocked the door. It opened with an ominous creak.

    I took a deep breath, expecting to see the worst. Instead I nearly jumped in joy when Amelie turned the lights on to reveal a small but spacious room with a standard size bed, a round table with a chair where I could eat my meals, and a cabrge enough to hold my clothes.

    "Would this room be good enough?" She asked, turning to my direction.

    "It''s more than enough," I replied, overjoyed. The room actually surpassed my expectations, I thought to myself while surprisingly feelingfortable already. The room has the same vibe as the room Mom and I had rented seven years ago, when we sold our house to pay for father''s hospital bills.

    "Good to hear that dear." Amelie''s smile grew wider. "Well then enjoy your stay here Miss¡ª"

    "Phoenix." I filled in, embarrassed to realize I''ve forgotten to tell her my name after she introduced herself.

    "Ah, yes Phoenix. What a beautiful and unique name you have there." Amelie said. "You have an eye-catching eye color too. Are you wearing contact lenses?"

    My cheeks turned pink from thepliment. "It was my mother who gave me that name. Phoenix means rising from the ashes of one''s failures and building an empire of sess." I told her, recalling Mom''s exact words with a smile on my lips.

    Gosh, I miss Mom so much. I thought to myself, feeling a bit down after mentioning her name to a new acquaintance. It''s sad to think that she''s not here anymore.

    I sighed and turned to Amelie to respond to herst question, "No, I''m not wearing any contact lenses right now. My eyes are natural. The weird color is a result of a rare eye condition called Heterochromia Iridum." I exined.

    "I don''t know what that means but consider yourself blessed. Despite your condition you have such amazing eyes. Looking at your eyes feels like staring straight into your soul. They''re beautiful!!"

    "T-thank you." I mumbled. Amelie was exaggerating. There''s nothing special about my eyes.

    "Here''s the spare key." She said and handed me the keys. "In case you need my assistance, you can call me via the telephone. My number is written on the card under the telephone."

    Amelie prepared to leave but before she made her way to the door, she apologized for being too chatty and taking too much of my time. I replied with a smile, assuring her that I didn''t mind, quickly remembering to pay Amelie the exact rental fee for one month''s stay.

    "Thank you, Phoenix, dear." Amelie took the envelope and gently closed the door behind her when she left.

    I ced my heavy suitcase beside the bed then surveyed the room once more. The minimalist style suited my taste and therge window near the bed made me feel more at home. There was a small bathroom in the corner. It was small but it did not matter as long as I could take my daily bath.

    I walked to the window and pushed it open, exposing arge flower garden and filling my room with a fragrant scent. I took a deep breath in and closed my eyes for a moment, enjoying the refreshing cool breeze that lifted my spirits.

    Feeling more rxed, I began unpacking my clothes.

    Just as when I''m cing my clothes on the bed, my phone started to ring. Thinking it was something important, I quickly picked up the call, only to realize that it was Ace on the other end of the line.

    "Phoenix, can we -" Ace''s frantic voice was on the other end of the line, but I immediately cut him off before he could say anything more.

    "You''re still trying to contact me? Shame on you!" I scoffed in disgust. How dare he even bother to contact me after what he did to me! He was the one that demanded that I divorce him, and he also had an affair with his secretary and actually got her pregnant!

    "Don''t call me again!" I demanded, and I hung up before he could even get another word in.

    If he had any sense at all, he should stopmunicating with me. But no, Ace had clearly lost his mind, seeing that my phone lit up with a second call from him. I rejected it too, but my phone screen showed that I already had a dozen missed calls and text messages from him.

    The nerve of this man!

    I have had enough of his antics and I wanted him out of my life immediately.

    "Good riddance," I muttered to myself as I vindictively turned off my phone and kept it underneath the pillow with no ns to turn it on.

    Now that that issue was taken care of, I was ready to take a warm refreshing bath. My head was still pounding from my hangover, and Ace made things worse. A bath would be just what I needed to recover.

    Grabbing my folded bath towel on the bed, I went to the bathroom with my toiletries.

    I felt at ease in my room because I''m sure Ace won''t be able to find me. I was ready to spend my day peacefully sleeping in my room, and no man will be allowed to disturb me!

 Chapter 18 18: Intruder

    The bathroom was small, but it had afortable tiled floor and the inside was surprisingly clean. I was honestly expecting cobwebs or dust, as the bathroom was unused for days, even weeks!

    It wasn''t the type of bathroom I''m ustomed too. It was too small for me. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as I''m safe andfortable here, that''s all what matter.

    Thankfully, Amelie was a responsiblendy; she had maintained the cleanliness of both the room and the attached bathroom for her future tenants. So far, Amelie was kind, responsible and easy to talk to. I already felt better about my decision to stay.

    I hung the towel on the rack and peeled off my clothes, cing them on the top of the sink. The cold air made me shiver, and I hurriedly turned on the shower, hoping for hot water.

    Luckily, the water was surprisingly warm against my cold skin. My strained nerves began to rx while my stress slowly faded away.

    My eyes fluttered close, savoring this small, possiblyst, moment of peace. After today, I would have to prepare for Mom''s funeral and settle my divorce with Ace.

    A lot of things run through my thoughts with my eyes closed. Most of them are my personal amd financial problems which I have to find solutions soon.

    Opening my eyes, I garabbed my favorite shampoo. After applying an ample amount of my favorite shampoo to my hair, I gently massaged my scalp. Somehow, my stress eased a bit. After I''m done with my hair, I proceed to wash my body with soap. I vigorously scrubbed my skin to erase Ace''s lingering scent that clung to my body.

    Once I was satisfied that I could no longer smell him, I rinsed the suds off from my body.

    I turned off the shower and wrapped a towel around my body, not bothering to put on my clothes yet. I was alone in my room, so why would it matter? There is no one who could enter my room. I thought to myself.

    But I was wrong.

    I opened the door and my jaw dropped to the floor when I saw who was on my bed.

    The devil had appeared in my room.

    It was Ace! I gaped in dismay.

    How did he even find me? That intruding jerk!

    Ace was nonchntly seated on the edge of the bed as if he owned the ce. At the unexpected sight of him, I gritted my jaw and turned my fists into tight balls.

    If looks could kill, he''s already dead with the dagger- sharp look I shot him.

    How dare he! He couldn''t just enter my room without my permission! I could charge him with trespassing even if he''s my husband.

    "What are you doing here, Ace?" I asked, not bothering to hide the disdain in my tone.

    At the sound of my voice, he immediately stood and turned in my direction. Though surprised to see him, I didn''t let it show.

    The room was already small, and the sight of his colossal height and muscr build made the room look even smaller. Suddenly aware that only a scanty towel covered my naked body, I scowled at him and demanded that he leave immediately.

    "No." He replied.

    I took a deep breath in, trying to hold on to my thinning patience. This man was the worst!

    "Surprised to see me?" Ace asked, boldly stepping closer until he was standing right in front of me. "You refused to answer my calls and ignored all my text messages, so I decided I had to pay my wife a visit to her new home."

    "Soon-to-be ex-wife." I corrected him. "How did you find me?"

    "I tracked your phone."Ace replied and shrugged his shoulders, as if he hadn''t just invaded my privacy.

    His deep blue eyes that scanned my body from head to toe. I stiffened and tightened my hold on my towel. Trying to hide my difort, I raised my chin and met his gaze.

    "I want you out of my room now. Get out." I said the words aloud in a surprisingly calm manner, even though all I wanted was to spew vile words at him.

    "We need to talk, Phoenix."

    "Talk? Don''t be a clown Ace. We have nothing to talk about." I chided then pped his hands away with my free hand when he tried to touch me.

    "Don''t be stubborn. We need to talk about our rtionship." He insisted and I raised an eyebrow.

    "Rtionship? Do we have any?" I blurted out loud, enraged at his words. My razor-sharp eyes shot him a deadly re. If looks could kill, he would have died a few seconds ago.

    "I don''t deserve all the pain you caused me, Ace. Could you just do me onest favor and leave me alone?"

    "I''m not leaving unless I get what I want." He stubbornly replied.

    "Fine! Then you can wait forever! You and I will not talk about anything but our divorce." I snapped. Realizing that I was half-screaming, I took a deep breath to calm myself before looking at him again.

    "We are over, Ace. It''s done." I told him rather calmly and watched his shoulders fall.

    Ace tried to hug me but I wriggled out of his hold. The scent of his cologne permeated my nostrils. Then I caught the faint scent of whiskey in his breath. It took me a second to realize he''d been drinking. Ace leaned forward so he could kiss me but before his lips could touch mine, I raised my hand into the air.

    SLAP!

    Ace''s eyes suddenly opened in shock. He was not expecting the blow. But then I''m not done yet. I raised my other hand in the air.

    SLAP!

    This time, the blownded on his other cheek.

    "The first p is for barging into my room without my permission to disrupt my peace, and the next p is for making your secretary pregnant! Now get out of my room and get your own life!"

 Chapter 19 19: Painful Memories

    "Please....let''s talk Phoenix," Ace insisted, this time he was pleading with me on his knees. My expression remained as hard as stone as I looked down at him for a change.

    He brought this upon himself. He deserved every second of pain and anguish he was going through. I gave him the coldest look I could muster, cold enough to freeze the depths of hell, and met his eyes which were red and swollen, already wet with tears.

    How pathetic.

    "Ace, there''s nothing we should talk about. You asked for a divorce and got Ang pregnant. So you should be responsible for your actions! You must be a good father to her unborn child, the kind of father you''ve never been to our dead daughter." I swallowed hard and clenched my fist at my side. The mention of our daughter brought up a lot of unpleasant memories.

    My chest ached painfully as I recalled each one of them.

    Ace remained kneeling on the ground, begging me to listen. But no matter how hard he begged, my hardened heart refused to sumb to his pleas. I recalled the night of our fifth wedding anniversary where I pleaded to him to give me another chance but he insisted we divorce, my heart hardened even more at the memory.

    He did not deserve another chance. He broke my heart and he will break it again if I give him another opportunity.

    My lips stretched into a chilling smile. I felt no sympathy towards him even if he looked so pitiful. I was in love with him for years. I had to admit that. But the love I felt towards him was quickly reced with intense hate.

    All the pain and suffering I went through because of him made me numb. Call me heartless, but I would never take him back. I wanted him to suffer too.

    He opened his mouth to speak but no words emerged out of his lips.

    With my head still held up high, I walked past him, my back turned in his direction.

    "I hate you Ace, I hate you more than I could express in words. But I hated you the most for believing that I cheated on you and got pregnant with another man''s child." I let the words out painfully, closing my eyes to stop the tears.

    Only when I felt slightly better did I open my eyes and turn to face him. "Believing that Vien was not your child was the biggest insult to me as your wife."

    "Vince admitted that he was Vien''s real  father¡ª-" He started to exin but I cut his words off with a re.

    "And you believed him? You, the high and mighty CEO of a gigantic empire believe such a lie? Where did your brains go? Down the drain!" I snapped, ovee with rage.

    I shut my eyes firmly. The tears I tried so hard to suppress broke free. A warm stream of tears drifted down my cheeks and reached my lips, I tasted the saltiness in my mouth.

    "Vien died without feeling the love of a father. And it was all your fault Ace! I refuse to forgive you for that!!" My tears escted to a sob. My legs copsed and I slumped on the bed, burying my face into my palms.

    As if a button had been pushed, the memory of the night I lost Vien came to my mind.

    It was a starless evening. The air was cold and the pitch-ck sky showed the first sign of impending rain. Lightning carved through the sky, it was followed by the deafening sound of thunder.

    The room was dark but the faint light emitting from thempshade was enough for the couple on top of the bed to be seen. The many on the top of the woman and both of them were naked. I abruptly stopped by the door after witnessing the scene. The couple, unaware of me entering the room, continue to satisfy their carnal needs.

    The man on the bed has the same tattoo as Ace on his right shoulder. Instantly, I knew it was my husband having sex with another woman in our marital bed. The betrayal hurt me beyond words.

    Without a moment''s dy, I hurriedly went to my daughter''s room. Surprisingly, Vien was awake. Perhaps it was the sound of thunder that woke her up, and her two year old self was frightened. She reached out for me with pudgy hands, and I picked her up into my arms.

    I was going to take her out of here. I wasn''t going staying in Greyson Mansion with my daughter while Acemitted sexual acts with his mistress just down the hall.

    I grabbed the car keys and safely settled Vien into the backseat with her seatbelt on. She made a few gurgling cries, confused at the impromptu trip.

    Consumed with pain, I drove the car away from the mansion. I stepped on the elerator and drove furiously with tears streaming down my face. I was in so much pain and all I wanted to do was to get away from Ace.

    "Mum...cared." Vien burbled from the child seat. I took a quick look in the rearview mirror and froze at the sight of my daughter''s terrified face, the way her ocean blue eyes stared at me pleadingly in worry and fear as she began to cry.

    My heart broke at the sight, and I snapped out of my pain. Her crying was a wakeup call for me.

    What was I doing? How could I have taken my young daughter out in the middle of the night when it was storming when she was so scared?

    I pulled the car into a sudden stop at the side of the road.

    "I''m sorry, Vien, this is all Mama''s fault¡­ don''t cry baby" I mumbled to her as tears streamed down my cheeks. I was such a terrible mother!

    I quickly removed my seatbelt, nning to take her into my arms. I needed her to know that everything was going to be alright.

    From a distance, a car was hurtling at full speed in my direction. Loud honking red in my ears. Sharp bright headlights blinded my eyes, and I winced in pain, screaming as I realised that a car was speeding right towards me.

    WHAM!

    BOOM!

    Sound of metals colliding shattered the silence of the road.

    Without a seat belt on, my head mmed painfully hard on the dashboard. The smell of leaked gasoline wafted into the night air, causing it to reek.

    But what scared me most was Vien''s loud cry of pain before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 20 20: Final Decision

    I woke to the sound of frantic voices and hurried footsteps. To my horror, I discovered I was lying on a stretcher. I tried to get up, but my whole body hurt like hell. I could onlyy limply on the stretcher in panic.

    "Vien! Where is Vien! My baby!" I screamed hysterically, trying to crane my head to look for her despite the terrible ache from my injuries.

    "A child is still in the backseat of the car, trapped in her seatbelt. Please save her." A bystander shouted and I realized she was talking about Vien.

    At the thought of Vien being still trapped in my car, I mustered the strength to rise from the stretcher. I had to get to my daughter! But my shaky legs couldn''t hold me up, causing me to fall right on my broken knee.

    I copsed, screaming desperately for my daughter.

    "Vien! Vien! Save her! Please!"

    Someone was going to the back seat to help her. I held my breath. Surely Vien would be saved!

    BOOM!

    An ear-shattering explosion deafened my ears. Bystanders gasped as they saw the car on fire flying through the air, spinning around before it mmed on the ground further away, bursting into bigger mes that devoured the entire car.

    I screamed, and the sound that escaped me was not human. My beloved daughter Vien was still in that car!

    I could do nothing, but watch my daughter burn to death right in front of my eyes.

    "Phoenix?" Ace''s voice interrupted my painful trip down memoryne.

    I lifted my eyes to Ace and stared at him with defeated eyes. I was surprised to find him still kneeling on the floor.

    The car ident happened a year ago, and the pain thatced through my heart still remained fresh. A mother should be buried by her children when she dies, but it was the opposite for me. I watched my daughter die. And no words could describe how it killed me inside.

    "If you did not cheat on me that night, Vien, our daughter would still be alive," I said out loud in a surprisingly calm manner despite the rage that burned inside me. "She would have turned three this year."

    Ace stared back at me unblinkingly, anguish and destion in his deep-set eyes.

    "I swear Phoenix, it was not me you saw that night." He whispered. Tears fell down his cheeks.

    "More lies! Even now, you''re still lying! Just leave!!" I snapped in response, furious at his words. "Get out!! I don''t want to see or hear from you again! I''ll drag you out if I have to!"

    He looked at me worriedly and stood up from his position on the floor. "I''m leaving now, but in case you change your mind and decide to talk to me, I will be waiting outside."

    His eyes still burned with determination, while mine burned with hatred.

    He walked out of the door then closed it behind him.

    ***

    It took me a long moment to calm myself after Ace was gone. I wiped away the tears on my cheek and put on a clean t-shirt and shorts. As I was brushing my hair on the bed, Ace''s words rang in my ears.

    ''I swear Phoenix, it was not me you saw that night.''

    I didn''t know if he was telling the truth, but I definitely wasn''t trusting the words of a man who hooked up with his secretary and got her pregnant.

    I had just finished brushing my hair when a knock sounded on the door, cutting my train of thought. I got to my feet and opened the door. Amelie was outside, carrying a tray of food in her hands.

    "Phoenix? Can Ie in?" Amelie politely asked.

    Despite my foul mood, I smiled at her. She was a good person after all. Not like my husband.

    "Pleasee in." I replied, inviting her in and making sure to close the door after she entered.

    "I cooked so many dishes today because I thought my sister wasing for her regr Sunday visit. Unfortunately, she had an important appointmentst-minute, so she texted me and said she won''t being. I don''t want the food to go to waste, so I want to give you some since you haven''t eaten lunch yet." She carefully ced the tray on the table and smiled at me.

    Touched by her concern and generosity, I thanked her. The enticing scent of food permeated my nostrils, and my stomach growled at the sight of food.

    I sat on the chair and my mouth watered at all the dishes Amelie brought with her. There was mushroom soup, spring rolls, grilled pork, chicken sd, and chocte mousse. She brought so much food that I didn''t believe that I could finish all of it, even if I was hungry.

    "I''m embarrassed that you bothered to bring me lunch." I mumbled, reaching to try the mushroom soup first with a cautious sip. "

    Wow! This tastes so good." I eximed, and I continued to drink it more greedily, even though it was still hot.

    "Well, soup was my expertise when I worked in a first ss restaurant." Amelie responded with a smile, delighted that I was enjoying the food she cooked.

    "You''re a chef?" I asked.

    "Yes," Amelie nodded. "But that was a year ago. After working as a chef for twenty straight years, I decided to quit and focus on myself and on the family business my parents left me."

    "I''m d to have the opportunity to taste your wonderful cooking." I told her. My head still bowed over the empty bowl.

    I was reaching for the spring roll when I noticed Amelie had fallen silent. I raised my head and caught her intently looking at me. "I''m sorry, did I say something wrong?'''' I asked, worrying that I offended her.

    "No, you said nothing wrong. But I have to tell you something." She said anxiously.

    I dropped the spring roll back on the te and focused my attention on her.

    "Please don''t think I''m trying to pry into your private life, but your husband is still outside. He has been kneeling there for a while now. Are you going to leave him outside? Will the both of you be okay?"

    "We''re never going to be okay, Amelie." I replied, looking away. "My daughter is dead because of him. My husband asked for a divorce, and he got another woman pregnant. I can''t - I won''t fix such a broken rtionship. I don''t want to hurt myself anymore."

    Amelie fell silent. When she finally spoke, she did not say anything more about getting back together with my husband. As a woman, she understood my feelings.

    "I see, next time if he continues to bother you, let me know," Amelie said. "I''ll help you chase him away! We can even report him to the police if he refuses to leave."

    "Thank you," I replied, touched by her words. I was happy to know that I had support, and her suggestion was good.

    "I''ll leave now so you can enjoy your lunch. I haven''t eaten too," Amelie continued, the smile was back on her face.

    "Thank you for the food, Amelie." I thanked her again as she left the room. I closed the door behind her, and now I was alone in the room, wondering if I should call the police to arrest my ex-husband.

 Chapter 21 21: Much Stronger

    I decided to wait a while longer. Maybe Ace would get tired and just leave.

    Shortly after enjoying my lunch, lightning danced in the gloomy dark sky, followed by the deafening sound of thunder. The strong wind whistled, rattling the old wooden window. It''s going to rain soon, I thought to myself while cleaning the table. I wasn''t mistaken. Minutester,  just as I was cing the empty tes and bowls in the sink, heavy rain started pouring from the sky.

    I rushed to the window, sliding it close before the rain could enter my room. To my surprise, Ace was still kneeling outside! He stared up at me hopefully, but I immediately turned away, refusing to give him another nce.

    Who cared if he was there, kneeling outside in the rain?

    I returned to washing and drying the tes. Amelie deserved clean tes after all she had done for me. Meanwhile, the rain I thought would stop only grew heavier.

    A quick nce at the window showed that Ace was still patiently waiting outside, even as it poured.

    The fact that Ace was still outside bothered me, not because I was worried about him but because he was making a scene. The sight of him standing under the pouring rain will undoubtedly attract negative attention if I don''t do something.

    ''I have to get rid of him,'' I told myself. ''Someone as stubborn as he is won''t stop bothering me unless I do something to make him stop.''

    I made up my mind, walking to my bed and taking out my phone. I dialed a number I never expected to call, especially when it came to Ace.

    After the second ring, someone answered the phone.

    "Good afternoon. Local police station. How may I help you?" A male voice on the other line said politely.

    "A man has been harassing me since this morning. He even trespassed my room when I was in the bathroom. I have more than a dozen missed calls and text messagesing from him. He''s making me anxious and stressed. He is still outside my apartment building now, refusing to leave. Please help me." I told him, unable to hide the stress and anxiousness from my tone.

    "May I get your name please?"

    "Phoenix De Amore." I replied with my maiden name.

    The officer asked for my address and I immediately gave it to him.

    "Ms. Phoenix, our police officers are on the way. Please stay inside your room before we arrive for your safety." He informed me.

    I thanked him before turning off the phone.

    Less than five minutester, I heard sirens wailing. I knew instantly that the police officers had arrived to pick Ace up. With my phone in hand I walked through the hallway, thankful to find it empty. Then I proceeded to the main door of the building.

    Rain continued to pour heavily against the cement pavement and thunder sliced through the sky when I got outside. My gaze immediatelynded on Ace, who was now kneeling on the ground and soaking wet from the rain. Two male officers stood behind him, convincing him to get up and leave but he simply shook his head.

    "No, you don''t understand Officer! I won''t go. I need to see her. Let me stay."  Ace pleaded.

    With my chin up, I gave Ace a cold stare. He looked back at me with relief, thinking that I was finally paying him attention, but then his gaze soon transformed into shocked disbelief when he heard the wordsing out of my mouth.

    "Officer, please arrest this man. He sent me more than a dozen desperate calls and messages.Then he entered my room without my permission when I was showering." I showed the police officer the messages and the missed callsing from Ace.

    "That is trespassing and harassment." The police officer said as he scribbled something on his notepad. "Would you want to press charges against this man? You could file a restraining order against him too." He added with a frown on his forehead.

    "That depends on him, Mr. Police Officer..." I trailed and caught Ace''s eyes. "If he bothers me again then I have no option but to take legal action against him." I replied, my gaze lingering threateningly at him.

    "N-no! Y-you can''t do that to me Phoenix." He pleaded in a desperate attempt to soften my resolve but my mind is made up. No amount of words would make me change my decision.

    "Why, try me, Mr. Greyson and see what I can do." The words were soft and yet filled with menace.

    Ace didn''t have the chance to respond as the police officers dragged him inside the police car. Ace surprisingly allowed the police officer to drag him. He did not even argue and quietly climbed inside the police car. His unbelievable obedience surprised me. I wonder what had gotten him to be thispliant.

    I watched the car speed away until it was out of my sight.

    It was still raining hard and for the first time since I got there, I realized how wet my clothes have be despite the protection of the roof above me.

    A deep, long sigh escaped my lips as I made my way towards the door, surprised to see Amelie standing there. She was holding a towel in her hand, waiting for me. When I reached her side she said nothing as she gently draped the towel around my shoulders to protect me from the cold.

    The maternal gesture melted my heart, making tears well from my eyes. She reminded me of my mother whom I missed so much. I wished she was still alive.

    "Thank you, Amelie." I mumbled.

    "Go to your room and have some rest dear. You will feel better afterwards." She smiled at me and patted my shoulders affectionately. I nodded my head and walked past her. She made no move to follow me. Perhaps she understood I needed some time alone for myself.

    I quietly walked down the corridor, thankful to find it empty until I reached the privacy of my room. Once I''m inside, I immediately changed into a fresh t-shirt and shorts to rece my wet clothes.

    Atst, I could now spend my night in peace, I told myself as Iid down the bed. I never thought that Ace would chase after me so desperately, and that I would have the courage to have Ace arrested.

    I needed to recuperate from such a tiring day, because I had an even bigger task tomorrow - arranging my mother''s funeral. Thankfully, I was so exhausted that I felt myself falling asleep just minutes after my backnded on the soft bed.

 Chapter 22 22: Moving On

    The sound of voices in the corridor outside woke me up. I forced myself to go back to sleep but the hustle and bustle outside my door made it impossible to do so. Most of the tenants are hardworking employees so it''s not surprising that everyone is up at this hour.

    I let go a deep sigh. My body wanted to just lie down on the bed with my eyes closed but with the noise outside, going back to sleep would be impossibly hard to do now.

    I might as well get up now. Lazying on the bed would be no good.

    With half-open eyelids, I nced at the wall clock and saw that it was already past seven in the morning. Thest sign of sleepiness escaped my body and I jerked up from the bed. It''s Monday today! I still had to go to the morgue and prepare for my mom''s funeral. Then I needed to go to the office afterwards.

    Today will be a long day. I got up and made my bed, then I opened the window. Warm sunshine greeted my eyes; the gloomy weather was gone and the clear blue sky promised a beautiful day ahead.

    I took a deep breath and momentarily closed my eyes, preparing myself for an exhausting day ahead. When I felt slightly better, I opened my eyes and decided to take a quick shower since I still had the difficult task of writing my resignation letter afterwards.

    Grabbing a clean bath towel from my cab, I marched to the bathroom and took a quick shower. The freezing cold water awakened my still sleepy senses. Five minutester, I emerged from the bathroom feeling refreshed and ready to start the day.

    I changed into casual wear, and then brushed my straight ck hair until there were no tangles left. While waiting for it to dry, I decided to finally start writing my resignation letter.

    I sat down, ready to pour the words out on the paper. But when the tip of the pen touched the paper, a wave of sadness suddenly surged inside me. I let go of the pen, allowing it to roll on top of the table while Iposed myself.

    I had been working at the Elite Hotel since I was eighteen years old. It was difficult to say goodbye to the job I treasured for years.

    At first, I started working at said hotel as a part-time housekeeping attendant to support my studies. But then my father fell ill during myst year of university, and I had to drop out of my Hotel and Management course due to financial problems. I decided to work full time to pay for my father''s treatment so I became a full-time housekeeping attendant.

    The same year I officially became a full-time employee, the Greysons'' came and bought the hotel. That is when I got to meet Ace. He was tall, smart, and good-looking.

    I fell in love with him at first nce. But unbelievably, it was not actually his looks I fell in love with, but his character. He was responsible and hardworking¡ªexactly the traits I was looking for in a man.

    To my surprise, Ace showed he was interested in me, almost a year after pursuing me, we actually got married. It was a whirlwind marriage that took everyone by surprise.

    Sadly, after five years of marriage, my Cindere romance came to an abrupt end.

    Now that Ace and I are about to divorce, I needed to resign from the hotel he owned for my own peace of mind.

    "Please Lord, give me enough strength to write this," I mumbled, reaching for the pen, and holding it firmly in my hand. I bit back the tears and started to write on the bond paper.

    Firstly, I thanked my manager for giving me the opportunity to work at the hotel. It had been a roller-coaster experience and I would forever treasure it in my heart. I also took the opportunity to thank her for being good to me and treating me like a sister. In the second paragraph, I expressed my sincere apology for my swift and unexpected resignation.

    In thest part of the letter, I indicated that the reason for my untimely decision to resign was a private matter that I no longer wished to discuss the details of and that I hoped she would respect my decision.

    I finished writing the letter teary-eyed knowing that the humble job I have will no longer be mine once I handed the resignation letter to my manager. Neatly, I folded the bond paper and slipped it inside an envelope, before sealing it.

    The first hard task was done.

    I checked the time on the wall clock onest time - I wasn''tte yet to my appointment, but I would be soon if I didn''t hurry. I quickly tied up my slightly wet hair and I put on my favorite heeled shoes, slipping my resignation letter and my room key inside my shoulder bag before leaving my room.

    The beautiful sky weed my eyes when I stepped outside. The sky was clear and blue, and fluffy white clouds floated by. I found a moment of peace while watching them. I regretfully tore my gaze from the sky when a cab stopped right in front of me.

    I climbed inside, telling the driver my destination as I settled in my seat.

    The hustle and bustle of the streets kept my thoughts upied during the short trip, and before I knew it, the cab skidded into a stop in front of the hospital building.

    I paid the driver and then made a beeline straight for the hospital''s payment counter to pay Mom''s remaining hospital bills.

    To my surprise, I didn''t need to fork out a single cent. All the bills had already been settled by Ace!

    I frowned. I didn''t want to owe him money. Why did Ace not inform me about it?

    With a frown on my face, I slowly made my way to the morgue.

    A morgue assistant ushered me into a door after he inquired about the deceased person''s name. We entered a cold, dimly lit room.

    Then I saw the woman on the long rectangr table.

    ''Mom,'' I whimpered.

    I couldn''t handle the pain anymore. I fell on my knees, broke down, and cried.

 Chapter 23 23: Resignation

    ''A part of me just died. Life will never be the same again.''

    I sat outside one of the wooden benches outside the hospital, but I was still unable to stop crying. After seeing Mom again, I felt my whole world copse at my feet. It felt like a huge part of me had been taken away when the truth finally sunk in that she''s gone. Though I cried a river it felt as if it wasn''t enough.

    For a moment I allowed myself to mourn my loss, knowing that I have to get up and continue with life again after this. With my face buried in my palms, I sobbed, not the slightest bothered by the casual attention I''m getting from passersby.

    ''With my greatest ally gone, I have to face the cruelty of the world on my own now.'' I thought to myself, making me only sob harder.

    "You can have my handkerchief, don''t worry it''s clean." A woman''s voice said.

    I reluctantly raised my head and saw a young woman about the same age as me.

    ''She was kind enough to offer me a handkerchief,'' I thought to myself, taking the handkerchief from her hand before mumbling a weak ''thank you''.

    I thought the woman would just leave after handing me her handkerchief but I was mistaken. Instead of going away, she sat on the bench beside me.

    "I lost my father today," She whispered. Thinking I misheard her meaning, I raised my head to look at her only to see a pair of eyes swollen with tears. The woman was pretty with chocte curly brown hair, aristocratic nose and big rounded eyes.

    But the evident stress and sleeplessness written all over her facepletely dulled her appearance. She looked exactly like a woman who lost her faith in life.

    "I''m sorry for your loss." I mumbled, drying my cheeks using the handkerchief she''d given me.

    The woman, as if she hadn''t heard me, continued. "You know what''s the hardest part? I just learned that I''m not my fathers''s real daughter. I''m the product of my mother''s extramarital affairs."

    I found myself doing my best not to burst into tears again. Despite the pain in my chest, I continue to listen to her story.

    "I thought that was enough revtion already," she continued, "But then father still had some dark secrets to spill. He admitted that he was the reason why the love of my life left me on the altar five years ago. He also said how he hated me and wished I had died while giving birth to my illegitimate son. He said everything while he was dying.

    And now he''s gone, there''s nothing left for me but a mountain of debts, and the truth that my entire existence was a huge lie."

    Finally the woman turned to look at me, "I told you my story to make you feel better. You are not alone in your struggles, there is still God who looks after us. He will find a way to let us ovee this difficulty. Like the moon, we must go through phases of emptiness to feel full again."

    Her honest words were a hugefort to me.

    "I''m sorry for disturbing you." She said sincerely. I was about to tell her it''s all right but she was already on her feet, ready to go but I held her arms to stop her from leaving.

    "Thank you forforting me." I whispered, teary-eyed. " I hope we will meet again."

    The woman smiled in response and she hugged me tight. The warmth radiating from her gave me renewed strength.

    "Don''t worry, I feel we will." She assured me.

    I watch the woman walk away. I''m d to have met a stranger like her. When she was out of my sight, I walked away from the hospital with red-rimmed eyes, but without a single backward nce.

    ****

    I entered the Elite Hotel with my chin held high, ignoring the soft whispers behind my back as I made a beeline straight to the elevator. The news about my divorce had already spread like wildfire. I would not even be surprised if everyone knew about it now. I ignored the malicious looks thrown at me and pushed the button for the top floor.

    The top floor of the hotel is for VVIP guests which stands for Very Very Important Person; celebrities, business tycoons, politicians, etc. For that reason, I walked down the red carpet aisle without creating the slightest sound.

    Atst, after having to walk a long distance, I reached my manager''s office. I knocked on the door first, before pushing it open.

    I found my manager seated on the swivel chair with a deep frown on her face as she stared at the file in her hands.

    "Miss Lyn." I called her.

    She raised her head. Instantly her eyes went wide when she saw me and she set aside the files in her hand. "Phoenix!"  She eximed, quickly vacating her chair to meet me.

    "How was your leave? Is your mother okay?" Lyn immediately bombarded me with questions. "My god, you lost so much weight!"  Concerned, she surveyed me from head to toe.

    "Mom passed away," I told her and saw how she froze in shock after hearing the news.

    "I''m sorry for your loss Phoenix." Lyn whispered, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes. She wiped the stray tear with her fingers.

    I took a deep breath to summon enough courage before handing her the letter. "I''m sorry Miss Lyn, but this is my resignation letter."

    Miss Lyn''s jaw dropped to the floor and she stared at me in pure disbelief. When the shock finally subsided, she collected her wits with effort and asked, "Are you really sure?"

    I nodded my head. Miss Lyn heaved a disappointed sigh. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?"

    "I already made up my mind, Miss Lyn. My decision is final." I told her firmly.

    Miss Lyn put my resignation letter on her table with a heavy sigh, before turning back to me.

    "I respect your decision, Phoenix. Even if it''s difficult for me, I must let you go. A bird will never find its true purpose until it spreads its wings and flies. May God bless you in the next chapter of your life." She said thest words with a tear rolling down her cheek.

    Tears fell down my cheeks as I left the hotel. The only regret I had about quitting my job was leaving the few genuine friends I have made. But despite the tiny regret, I was proud of myself because I knew I made the right decision.

 Chapter 24 24: Final Goodbye

    I headed straight home.

    The moment I opened the door, my hungry stomach started growling. I hadn''t eaten lunch or breakfast, so I shouldn''t be wondering as to why. I shut the door and tiredly dropped my bag on the bed, before cing the take-out food on the table.

    I had a slight headache at the moment. It must be due to excessive crying and an empty stomachbined. If Mom was alive, she would lecture me about skipping meals. But before Mom could rise from the dead to lecture me about not eating lunch on time, I sat down and took out my lunch from the stic bag.

    The enticing scent of food made my stomach growl harder. Without a moment''s dy, I ate a spoonful of chopsuey and rice to satisfy my cravings.

    The dish was my Mother''s favorite and since she loved to cook her own version of chopsuey during asions, it then became my favorite. My eyes momentarily closed, savoring the bursting vor in my mouth. If Mom was here, she would have enjoyed the food.

    The television ying from the neighboring room reached my ears. The thin walls did nothing to keep out the noise, and I could hear my favorite TV show ying at the moment. I suddenly wished I had at least a TV to keep me entertained throughout the day.

    I sighed, but at least I could still watch the rey online without the annoying advertisements. Sometimes on television, the advertisement appears longer than the shows. I shifted my attention back to the enticing food in front of me. Since Chopsuey is my favorite dish, the te was wiped clean within minutes.

    Satisfied with my lunch, I leaned on the chair and drank some water. Then I got changed and pulled my suitcase out from underneath the bed.

    A few of Mom''s things are still inside and I have to tidy them up before keeping them in a box. Some of the stuff should be thrown away to lessen the clutter. I ced Mom''s clothes on top of the bed, nning to keep her favorite clothes with me.

    As I was picking up her favorite book, an aging photograph with a slightly blurred background fell into the bed.

    Curious, I picked it up. Surveying it more closely, I saw a younger version of my Mom in the photograph. She looked to be almost the same age as me now. She was slim, ssy, and attractive. To my surprise, she was wearing an outrageously sophisticated gown. Her luscious curls were pinned at the top of her giving her a queenly look.

    I was used to seeing Mom wear her old dresses and seeing her wearing something so elegant for the first time stirred my interest. A dozen questions formed in my head.

    Beside her stood a man. He was tall and good-looking, d in an exquisite ck tuxedo.The word good-looking was an understatement if used to describe him. He looked like a Hollywood star, with his aristocratic nose, deep-seated eyes, and prominent jaw.

    A strange emotion woke up inside me as I looked at the man but it was difficult to exin into words. There was something utterly familiar about him but I could not point it out.

    I wanted to know more about the picture but there was no one around that could answer all my questions. Mom had told me she lost her parents when she was still young because of an ident and she grew up in an orphanage where she met my father who was also an orphan. Unfortunately, the man in the picture shall remain a mystery for now.

    I shrugged my shoulders and slid the picture back in the pages of Mom''s favorite book, wondering why she''d kept the picture all these years and didn''t tell me a thing. Perhaps she kept it as a souvenir.

    Satisfied with the notion, I closed the book and kept them inside the box meant for all of Mom''s valuables until I found a new job and a permanent ce to stay.

    Turning to the clothes, I folded them evenly then stacked up before cing them inside the box.

    Since Mom only had a few things left, which mostly consisted of her old clothes, I had no difficulty tidying up and throwing away useless stuff, like an old leather wallet with a tear on the inside, outdated receipts and house bills, and an old shoulder bag with a broken zipper.

    I hid the box with Mom''s things underneath the bed, leaving only the things I should get rid of on the floor for easier tossing. I turned to the clutter on the floor, picked them up one by one and ced them inside the trash bag.

    Just when I was picking thest item on the floor¡ª-a bag with a broken zipper¡ª I stopped, noticing that it was bulky, as if something was still inside. I double-checked it, but the insides were indeed empty. But the bag remained surprisingly heavy.

    My eyes scrunched in confusion while staring at the bag. The bag wasn''t that heavy back then when I was using it at school. Unless¡­ something was hidden on the inside.

    I took a cutter and sliced at the inneryer of the bag, only to let out a gasp at what I saw.

    It was a stack of cash.

    My legs copsed and I slumped on the bed, eyes wide in disbelief while holding the money in my hand.

    Then my shock was reced with tears.

    Even with her condition, Mom still managed to save some money for me. The money will be enough to allow me to  start a new life in another country after my divorce and buy a small house and settle there for good.

    I hid the money inside my suitcase and wiped  a tear on my cheeks. My financial problems have been solved. A heavy weight was taken off my chest.

    For the first time after Mom died, a smile made its way to my lips.

    Even though Mom could not hear me, I turned to her picture frame and mumbled the words, "Thank you so much Mom, I love you."

 Chapter 25 25: Divorce Papers

    "I miss you Mom." I whispered, kneeling in front of Mom''s grave, and cing the bouquet of her favorite roses on top of it. I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat as my eyes surveyed the gold carving engraved through the tombstone.

    Until now, I still can''t believe that she is gone. Life without her would be so different. I lost not only my best friend but also my world as well.

    "I don''t want you to be gone, but it''s better this way than seeing you suffer." I told her, tracing the tombstone with my fingertips. The image of her face came to my thoughts, but it was not the same agonized face I saw thest time at the hospital. Instead, it was the image of her serene face lit with a smile that formed in my imagination when I closed my eyes.

    The wind blew past me, the wondrous scent of roses permeated my nostrils. I took a deep breath to fill my chest with its calming scent.

    How I wish Mom was here even in her spirit form so she could see the flower I brought her. She will definitely appreciate the roses'' pure white petals¡ªas pure as her heart. If God would grant me a single wish today, it was for my Mom to be here so she could inhale the scent of her favorite flower and carry the memories of its fragrance on her journey to the afterlife.

    But even if God would not grant my wish, I''m at peace knowing my Mom is in a safe ce already. A ce where pain, suffering, and sadness don''t exist. The ce where she belongs, it was in the loving arms of the Lord, where she would be truly happy.

    "Dad, please take care of Mom," I said, turning to the grave next to her with tears clouding my vision. "I know she''s finally happy with you."

    The wind blew, sweeping the dry leaves from the ground, carrying it as far as it could before dropping them back to the ground. The thunder from the sky shattered the silence. I looked up and saw the gray clouds swallowing the tranquil morning sky.

    It''s going to rain soon. I don''t have an umbre with me.

    I rose from the ground, tapping the dirt clinging from the cks I wore before turning to the graves in front of me. "I need to go, Mom and Dad. Both of you will always be in my heart and in my prayer. I love you both." Then I turn away, wiping the tears from my eyes as my feet traverse the grassy fields.

    I was nearing the cemetery gates when a man caught my attention. His back was turned to me, but it looked very familiar. There was something about him that reminded me of my husband¡ªmy EX-husband.

    He was noticeably tall and muscr like Ace. He wore a simple ck t-shirt and denim jeans. His build and stance reminded me of Ace. Speaking of my husband, I haven''t seen him for a week. There was no way he would appear here, out of all ces.

    The man appeared as if he was waiting for someone.

    Just when I thought it definitely couldn''t be my husband, he turned to me. I stopped in my tracks. Instantly, my fists curled into a ball. I met his gaze, preparing for a fight.

    "I didn''te here to bother you. I just want you to sign the divorce papers." He spoke, destroying the awkward silence between us.

    I swallowed hard, not letting him see the sadness in my eyes by maintaining a paper nk expression. "You being here is bothering me. Don''t you have awyer? I would rather sign the divorce papers without seeing you in person."

    To my surprise, Ace ignored my remark. He just looked at me for a moment. His expression mirrored my own.

    "I wanted to talk to you. That is why I came here." He finally spoke.

    "I don''t want to talk to you!" I replied, ring at him. "I will sign the divorce papers after yourwyer sets an appointment with me." I marched past him. I made a beeline straight out of the cemetery without looking back. I could hear Ace''s footsteps as he followed behind me.

    When he reached my side, he immediately grabbed my arms, stopping me from my tracks. "Let me go!" I barked, furious at him for following me around. I struggled to free my arm, but his hold was stronger than my womanly strength.

    In the end, I stopped resisting and looked up at him with daggers in my eyes.

    "Can''t you see I''m still grieving for my Mom''s death? Why can''t you just leave me alone? Why must you make me sign the divorce papers now when I just buried my Mother today!" I snapped angrily, choking back a sob.

    His jaw muscles tightened. He looked as if he was ready to erupt. Then he sighed, calming himself within seconds before turning back to me. His tone became much gentler this time as he spoke.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m really sorry¡­ We must talk today for thest time. After this, I promise, you will not see me again, not even my shadow." His ocean blue eyes filled with sincerity.

    Startled by the helpless expression on his face, I pushed him away before he noticed my resolve soften.

    "Do you really mean it? You will not bother me again after this?" I asked, eyebrows merging into a straight line.

    "I give you my word of honor, Phoenix. just in case I did not keep my word, sue me and file a restraining order against me."

    I took a deep breath. Ace had given me his word of honor, and I believe he will keep it. "Alright, there''s a coffee shop nearby. We can talk there."

    Relief washed over his face, but he said nothing. I followed him until we reached the parking area. He opened the door for me. He waited until I settled in my seat before he closed the door and got in the driver''s seat.

    He turned the engine on. The car sped away under the gloomy morning sky. My head turned to the window for the rest of the trip.

 Chapter 26 26: Goodbye

    The car skidded to a stop in front of the coffee shop. Before Ace could open the door, I pushed it open and got out of the car. Without looking back, I walked straight to the door of the coffee shop and Ace followed behind me. I was nearing the door of the establishment when it opened on its own. A uniformed employee came out to ce a sign on the door saying, ''CLOSED.

    YEARLY INVENTORY GOING'' in bold capital letters.

    I abruptly pulled into a halt and so did Ace behind me.

    ''Why would they close now when I''m in the mood for a steamy cup of my favorite cappino? Now I have to spend even more time with Ace finding a new coffee shop,'' I thought to myself. Dismayed by the coffee shop closing early, I turned to Ace with a frown.

    "I guess we''ll have to look for another ce to discuss our divorce."

    He did not reply and simply nodded.

    I walked past him, trying to distance myself from him as far as possible. But he was quick. Soon enough, he was walking beside me, our arms bumping with each other. I flinched when his hand touched my skin. It made my heart flip inside my rib cage. I quickened my pace, leaving him behind to follow.

    When I reached the car, I climbed inside without giving him the chance to assist me.

    Ace returned to his seat and turned the engine on. He was silent for a while as he maneuvered the car down the highway. Once more, I turned my gaze outside the window.

    ''It will rain soon'', I thought to myself while looking up. Thest sign of a clear sky was gone and the furious gray clouds took its reign.

    The car was smoothly rolling on the highway when I heard Ace speak. I turned to look at him. "Come again?"

    "I said we''re heading to Cafe Grande." He repeated, eyes remained glued to the road.

    ''No'', a part of my mind immediately rejected his words, my hand clenching into a fist. Cafe Grande holds countless wonderful memories of me and Ace. This was the coffee shop where we had our first date. It was also the same ce where I gave him my sweetest yes. Cafe Grande is where our love story began. I didn''t want our marriage to end there.

    But then before I could say no, I paused and thought to myself. Perhaps this was for the best - to end our love story in the same ce that started it, so we could both make a clean break.

    This must be what Ace is thinking as well.

    In the end, I agreed. "Sure." I replied, turning my head to the window.

    The quiet atmosphere inside the carsted until we arrived at our destination, and the car pulled into a stop in the parking area.

    I opened the door, then stepped out of the car. When I looked up, the upscale building of the coffee shop greeted my eyes. Nostalgic memories came rushing back to me. This had been our favorite ce since the day we met, but it wouldn''t be the same anymore once we left.

    We entered through the automatic door. The sweet scent of coffee and pastries permeated my nostrils. My mouth instantly watered.

    As we walked into the room, a hush fell over. Many curious eyes turned to look at Ace.

    We upied the table near the window. Before sitting down, Ace pulled the chair out for me. Old habits die hard, I thought to myself as I sat down without protests. He did that for all our past dates.

    "May I get your order, please?" A server asked, holding a notepad in her hand and a pencil on the other.

    "Cappino and strong ck coffee." Ace ordered.

    After scribbling on her note, the server left. Silence fell on our table. Unable to hide my unease, I looked away. My gaze fell outside the ss window. Just nice, rain started pouring from the sky.

    I tore my gaze outside from the window when the server came with our order. She ced the steamy hot cappino and strong ck coffee on the table. "Please enjoy your drinks, Ma''am and Sir," she said before returning to serve other customers.

    The enticing scent of a cappino invaded my nostrils. I can''t resist the scent. I lifted the cup and let it cool down first by blowing on it before taking a sip. The rich creamy vor spread on my tongue.

    Cafe Grande serves the best coffee in the country, it was just a little expensive though.

    I lowered the cup on the table and raised my head to Ace, only to discover he was staring at me, his own drink untouched.

    "Shall we discuss the divorce?" I asked, purposely choosing to sound emotionless. How could I be distracted by the good coffee to forget what I came here for?

    "Are you that eager to get away from me?" Ace remarked, having the nerve to sound hurt after everything he did. I felt my anger rise.

    "Let me refresh your mind, Mr. Greyson. You started all this by asking for a divorce. You should be over the moon that I''m sopliant and agreeing with your request without dragging it out in court."

    "It was a decision I now regret, Phoenix. Can we -"

    "It''s toote for regrets, Mr Greyson." I cut him off calmly, deliberately calling him by his surname, but Ace didn''t stop.

    "Phoenix. We can fix our rtionship." He pleaded, but to no avail. My hardened heart refused to listen to his pleas.

    "We can''t fix something that was broken by years of lies and distrust. We will end up hurting ourselves more by putting the broken pieces together."

    "I don''t mind picking the pieces, Phoenix. Even if my hand gets bloody and wounded, I shall do it if it means not losing you." Ace replied passionately, gazing intently into my eyes.

    I was taken aback by his words, but I refused to give in.

    "But even if you do sessfully glue the pieces back together, the crack will never disappear. What do we do to a te once it''s broken? We don''t put it back again and use it. Instead, we get rid of it." I countered, taking a sip of my cappino.

    "For Pete''s sake! Our marriage is not just a thing that you can just get rid of!" Ace burst out, his fingers messing up his hair in exasperation.

    "I''m not getting rid of our marriage, but the toxic people in my life." I told him with my chin held high, my fists clenched under the table. I continued angrily.

    "Don''t you dare me me for this mess. I''m not the one who thought my wife had an affair with my brother, neglected my daughter, and then got another woman pregnant while I''m stillwfully married to my actual wife."

    Ace froze, as though I struck him physically with my words alone. But I still wasn''t done.

    "Now, hand me the divorce papers and I will give you my autograph!"

 Chapter 27 27: Unexpected

    Ace continued to look at me with wide, unblinking eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but no words emerged from his lips. For a moment our gazes fought.

    Finally he gave up and lowered his gaze on the divorce papers on top of the table.

    "Is this what you really want?" He asked, raising his head again until his eyes caught my own, as though he was begging me to reconsider.

    "It''s what''s best for us," I replied firmly, looking him straight in the eyes.

    "Then there''s nothing I can do, Phoenix. If it makes you happy, then who am I to deny what you want?" Ace picked up the divorce papers and handed them to me together with a pen.

    I swallowed hard and took the papers from him. My fingers gripped the pen until it turned white. On the outside I lookedposed, but truth be told, I was tearing apart on the inside.

    Ace and I had shared five years of marriage, and it wasn''t easy for me to let go. But if I don''t let go, I cannot start afresh, and an innocent child will grow up without a father. I could never live in peace with that in my mind.

    I took a deep breath, pushed away all the doubts in my mind and finally put my signature on the dotted line. When I''m done, I immediately let go of the pen as if it burned my skin.

    "Promise me again that you will never bother me after this."

    Ace did not reply. He simply looked at me for quite a long time. There was no visible emotion on his face, making me unable to guess what was running through his mind as he looked at me. Just when I thought he had gone mute, he finally spoke.

    "I promised you, Phoenix," he murmured.

    An awkward silence had fallen between us. To keep myself upied, I picked the mug and lifted it to my lips. Ace did the same. He picked his own coffee and took a sip. He made no move to touch the divorce papers.

    I turned my gaze to the window to avoid meeting his eyes.

    The rain poured heavily, slightly flooding the cement pavement with water. There was no sign it will stop soon.

    I lifted my cup to my lips, but I was surprised to find it empty. I clearly drank too quickly to keep myself upied. With no choice, I lowered my cup back to the table, identally meeting eyes with Ace.

    He was still staring at me, but his nk expression gave me no clue what he was thinking inside. Then my eyes dropped to his cup and saw he had finished drinking it too.

    How awkward. What was I doing, still sitting with him as though we were out on a date? I got what I came for.

    "Please excuse me, Mr. Greyson. There is a list of things I have to do." I gathered myself together and rose from my seat. "I have signed the divorce papers and there is no reason for me to linger here."

    "I will drive you home." He offered, retrieving the divorce papers and securing them inside his briefcase before rising from his seat.

    "Please don''t bother. I''m fine with taking a cab to drive me home." I declined.

    "No. I will drive you home." It was not a plea, but an order.

    He rose from his seat in an epitome of strength and manliness. I found every woman inside the cafe looking at him. Ace could alwaysmand attention without noticing it. Or perhaps he noticed it but did not care, and that made him more attractive to women.

    "I can go home on my own," I insisted, wanting to spend the next few minutes alone. I might break down any moment soon and I didn''t want him to see the tears.

    "Don''t be stubborn." He took hold of my wrist and pulled me to the door to make sure I would not escape.

    "Let me go, Ace." I spat, irritated. He did not need to treat me like a child.

    "Don''t make a scene." He hissed.

    "If you don''t let go, I will make a scene." I threatened, seriously pissed off by his demanding attitude.

    "Make a scene then and we will end as tomorrow''s headlines." He looked at me menacingly, calling my bluff. He knew I hated to attract undue attention.

    I swallowed hard. My eyes surveyed the length of the coffee shop. All eyes were looking in our direction, and some people even had their phones out.

    "Fine," I replied, gritting my teeth angrily. Ace, knowing that he won, pulled me to the door, and I was forced to obediently follow.

    I took a deep breath, reminding myself that I just had to endure his presence for the next few minutes. After this we would not not see each other, since we both signed the divorce agreement. That thought did not stop me from ring at his back.

    He did not let go of my wrist even after we reached his car. He opened the door and after that, he finally let me go so that he could sit in the driver''s seat. Once he sat down, he turned to look at me.

    "Do you hate me so much, Phoenix, that you don''t even want me to send you home? Do you want to get rid of me so badly?"

    The nerve of this man to sound wronged after all he did to me!

    "Ace, do you really want to hear how much I hate you now?" I hissed with a clenched fist. Every time I looked at him, all I could think of were the five years I wasted on loving him.

    He returned all my love and devotion with pain and heartbreak.

    "I deserve to know Phoenix. No matter how painful it sounds, I must hear it from your own lips."

    I smiled, but it was not a radiant smile. It was a smile of pain and bitterness. "Hundreds and thousands of words exist in the dictionary, but I can''t seem to find the right words to describe how much I hate you now." I whispered, with angry tears in my eyes.

    "How dare you even ask me this, after what you did to me!"

    "Will you be happy if I''m gone in your life?" He asked softly. His red-rimmed eyes mirrored mine.

    "Yes." I replied without a second thought.

    "Kill me then." He said. I stared nkly at him, thinking he was joking.

    Before I could reply, Ace reached into thepartment of his car, and reached for something cool and metallic.

    It was a gun.

 Chapter 28 28: Puzzling Question

    Oh my god. Ace had a gun in his car! I froze, staring nkly at the gun barrel.

    Was he out of his mind? Was he so mad that he was nning to kill the both of us?

    I wanted to leave the car immediately, but then he grabbed my hand and handed the gun to me. I shivered as I felt the cold metal touch my fingers, my hand shaking in nervousness and fear.

    "Kill me," Ace repeated firmly.

    "I will not. Killing you will not solve all the problems you''ve caused, Ace, nor will it undo the hurt you caused me," I told him, trying to remain calm, while still holding the gun. It was heavier than I expected.

    Did it have bullets inside it? I was too scared to check.

    "You must live to face the consequences of your actions and taste what karma feels like. But if you really want to die today, do it on your own. Don''t implicate me in your suicide n," I continued, feeling angry at his actions.

    He was such a coward that he would rather die than suffer the consequences of his own actions! And he would make me a criminal!

    Ace just looked at me quietly in response. Just when I thought he was finally seeing sense, he lifted my hand until the tip of the gun was pressing against his forehead.

    "What are you doing?" I demanded, trying to pull away, but he held onto my hand firmly. "Are you insane? Stop this right now!"

    Blood drained from my face as he refused to let me go. What if I identally pulled the trigger and killed Ace on the spot? He was a terrible husband, but I didn''t want him dead. I also didn''t want to be a murderer!

    Clearly Ace was out of his mind. I had to be the calm one.

    I swallowed hard and pushed away the rising fear in my heart, while maintaining a straight face. I held my breath and made sure my fingers did not touch the trigger, fearing that I would identally pull the trigger with one wrong move.

    The silence in the car seemed to go on forever. It was only broken by the sound of my ragged breaths. I could hear the sound of my heart violently thumping in my chest.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Ace let go of my hand and took the gun away. I nearly slumped backwards in relief.

    "I''m sorry." He mumbled, keeping the gun inside the carpartment. Only when the weapon was out of my sight did I finally let go of the breath I was still holding. "Enough is enough Ace. You''re a grown man. Stop all your nonsense and drive me home now! That''s the least you can do for me after everything," I hissed, trying to hold on to my thinning patience.

    He wanted a divorce, so I gave him a divorce. Why did he still try to threaten to kill himself in my presence? My poor heart was still beating a mile a minute. Ace knew I had a weak heart. Was he trying to give me a heart attack?

    His guilt-stricken face met mine. Maybe he finally realized his actions were utterly out of line. "I''m really sorry, Phoenix." He mumbled.

    I scoffed. If apologies were sufficient, no one would need police officers. Then he realized that I wasn''t going to reply, and let out a deep sigh. He then started the car. Minutester, the car traversed under the heavy rain.

    The trip to my apartment was short and quiet. When the car finally pulled into a stop in front of the building, I immediately mbered out of the car, not wanting to spend another minute with him. But before I could open the door, Ace stopped me by gently grabbing my arm.

    "I''m sorry for all the pain I cause you, Phoenix. I hope someday you will forgive me." He whispered, his tone overflowing with regrets.

    Forgiveness? I thought incredulously to myself with my fist clenched. He just tried to get me to shoot him in the head!

    Even if he didn''t do that, I might never forgive him. His betrayal carved a deep wound into my heart. It would take years for me to recover from it. True, time would heal the wound, but it would never erase the scar.

    The scar would always be a constant reminder that the man I once loved broke my heart into a million pieces. It would take me years to pick them up and make myself whole again.

    Without bothering to look at him, I spoke. "It''s toote, Ace. Your apology will never undo the mistakes you made. Goodbye. Please don''t bother me again." I yanked my arm away from his hold. Finally, he let me go.

    I opened the door and quickly got out of the car.

    The rain soaked my clothes, but I didn''t care. The only thing on my mind was to get away from the cause of all my pain. I made a beeline straight for my door without a backward nce. Ace''s gazey heavy on my back until I reached the door and closed it behind me.

    I heard the engine roar to life before the car sped away.

    "I hope we don''t meet again, Ace." I mumbled to myself, wiping a tear that glided down my cheek.

    "You still love him, don''t you?" Amelie asked, her voice appearing from nowhere. Her words sounded more like a statement than a question.

    "You startled me, Amelie!" I blurted, watching her descend from the narrow stairs. I didn''t realize it was there until I saw her walk down.

    "You still haven''t answered my question, dear." She said in her usual soft tone.

    "Do you really need to hear the answer? If I told you I don''t love him anymore, would you believe me?"

    "No," Amelie replied sympathetically. "It would be a straight up lie because your eyes say otherwise." She added, her eyes never leaving my face.

    My eyes dropped to the floor in surrender. I pulled myself together before looking back at Amelie. "Yes, I love him." I finally admitted. "But my love for him is now reced with hatred. We are now each going our separate ways. That''s the best way forward," I told her.

    My sight clouded with tears as I choked out the words.

    Amelie came up to me andid a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Healing takes time, dear. Even if you don''t feel better now, one day you will. Just be strong. If you need someone you could talk to, my door is always open for you."

    "Thank you, Amelie. I''m thankful to have met someone like you." My lips stretched into a fond smile as I looked at her.

    "You''re like a daughter I never had." She said, hugging me warmly. "Go to your room now and change your clothes. Look at how wet they are! You will catch a cold if you don''t."

    I smiled and nodded,  and went back to my room to take a quick warm bath and change my clothes tofortable dry ones.

    When I finally slumped on top of the bed after drying my hair, I realized how exhausted I''d been. Not only did my feet hurt, but my head pounded as well. But the physical pain was nothingpared to the pain in my chest, knowing that the two people that I expected to stay by my side for the rest of my life were gone forever.

    "Please always guide me, Mom. I will try to be strong for you." I said, grabbing her picture frame I kept under my pillow and held it close to my chest. With my eyes firmly closed, I prayed to God that he will guide me on the path I took, far far away from Ace.

    But who knew that God would want me to see him again, just monthster?

 Chapter 29 29: Free At Last

    Four monthster.

    I huddled under the covers, shivering from the cold. The thinyer nket I pulled to my chin wasn''t enough to block the chill. The cold seeped through my feet, even with my socks on, and traveled throughout my body.

    A damp towel draped on my forehead wasn''t enough to ease the heat from my body. The over-the-counter medicine I bought from the drugstore wasn''t working either. I had been sick sincest week, but until now there was no sign that it would simply go away. I was bing seriously concerned about my health.

    Recalling the events of these past few months, all I did was stay at home after purchasing aptop to find a temporary job while waiting for my divorce to finalize. Inded a job as a frence writer online.

    The pay was a lot less than my hotel job, but practically speaking, it was better than nothing. Writing was all I''d been doing before I came down with a fever. Perhaps I overworked myself and fell ill, I scolded myself as I shivered in bed. I hoped that it was just due to that reason!

    With me being so ill, I had to postpone my visit to the doctor to receive my medical report, and I was afraid to have some secret illness wrecking my body.

    Groaning, I willed my body to get up. Removing the warm towel from my temples, I soaked it in the cold water from the basin.

    Bile rose in my throat at the simple action, and my stomach turned upside down. I felt like throwing up again, but I had no strength left to run to the bathroom. I couldn''t even fold the towel properly before draping it over my temples.

    Grimacing from the headache that pounded my head, Iid on my back and closed my eyes.

    The rain continued to pour heavily outside the small window of my room. The noise wasforting to my ears, reminding me I was still alive. Lifting the nket back to my chin, I huddled deeper into the mattress, absorbing the little warmth it could provide.

    Minutester, I was fast asleep.

    I woke up the next morning without a headache. Thankfully, my fever had finally broken in the middle of the night. Sighing with relief, I slowly eased myself up and leaned on the headboard.

    Looking at the window, rays of sunshine spilled on the small crevice of the window. With the storm over and my fever gone, I could finally go to the clinic to check my medical results. I had to make sure I didn''t have any serious illness like my Mom.

    As I got up from my bed, bile once again rose in my throat and my vision became unsteady. My hands clenched tightly on the bedpost for support. I stayed that way for a minute until the sudden dizziness subsided.

    Slightly feeling better, I ran to the bathroom as fast as I could and threw up at the sink. Tears formed at the corner of my eyes, and cold sweat formed on my temples while emptying the contents of my stomach.

    I slumped onto the tiled floor of the bathroom like a withered nt, all energy gone. However, my heart continued to pump wildly inside my rib cage in worry.

    Was I suffering the same illness as Mom? I asked myself,pletely terrified at the thought. Could it be that I had cancer, too? Cancer was hereditary, wasn''t it?

    Abundant tears spilled down my cheeks.

    Vomiting, dizziness, and hair loss. Those were the first symptoms Mom experienced before she''s diagnosed with cancer. I had also been experiencing the same symptoms for weeks now.

    No. I needed to stop panicking. I couldn''t just assume things. I had to get confirmation from the doctor. I wiped my cheeks with the back of my palms.

    Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. I repeated the process until the turmoil inside me subsided.

    Hands clutching the sink, I willed myself to get up. I was unsteady at first, but after a while I managed to regain my bnce.

    With small careful steps, I slowly exited the bathroom. Grabbing my phone from the side of the bed, there was a text message from Doctor Tara. ording to her, the medical results are ready.

    I swallowed long and hard. I only hoped for normal medical results. At this point in my life, with my dwindling savings, where everything is not what it seems, I couldn''t afford to be ill.

    cing my phone on the bed, my eyes caught sight of a white envelope. I picked it up but made no move to open it again. Instead, I shot it in the nearby trash can. What for? I knew what it was. It was a letter from my ex-husband''s attorney informing me ?that I was officially a free woman.

    I was expecting for the divorce proceedings to take over half a year. However, I was surprised to find the letter on my doorstep just three days ago. Ace had used his influence and money to quicken the divorce process to only four months.

    He was that eager to get rid of me and marry his mistress.

    My ex-husband had kept his word. After ourst meeting at the cafe four months ago, I didn''t see him again in person. But it did not mean I was rid of him for good. His face and the news of his uing marriage were all over the papers.

    Shaking him off my thoughts, I grabbed the bath towel and padded to the bathroom for a quick rinse. A few minutester, I emerged from the bathroom with only a bath towel on.

    Selecting denim jeans and a in white t-shirt for my outfit, I stood in front of the full-length mirror I purchasedst week and put them on. There was something wrong with my outfit, I mumbled to myself, surveying my reflection in the mirror from head to toe.

    At first, I couldn''t point out what was wrong, but after a long moment of contemtion, I finally realized what was wrong.

    The jeans hugged my thighs in a way they weren''t used to. It was also rather tight around my midsection, making it difficult to breathe. My breasts were full and rounder, stretching the thin fabric of the in white t-shirt.

    It seemed I gained a bit of weight. When Mom died, I lost the motivation to stay fit, but I had to exercise again or else I would have to buy new clothes again. And if I gained weight, I might fall sick too.

    With a sigh, I departed from the mirror and dried my hair before securing the long strands in a neat ponytail. When I was done, I grabbed my shoulder bag and hurried to the door, to where I would hopefully receive good news in my medical report.

 Chapter 30 30: Unexpected News

    The sky was bright and blue, promising a great day ahead. Finally, after weeks of torrential rain, sunshine finally emerged from the horizon. I hoped this was a positive omen for my life. Tearing my gaze from the beautiful sky, I hailed a cab and mbered inside.

    Shortly, the cab pulled into a stop in front of an expansive building. I paid the driver and walked to the building. A uniformed guard opened the ss door for me. Thanking him with a smile, I climbed up the stairs. When I reached the top, I stopped for a moment to catch my breath.

    I had climbed the stairs several times for my regr check-up and it was the first time I felt so exhausted from doing so.

    Indeed, there was something wrong with me. I couldn''t stop the fear and panic from swelling inside me. My body never used to be this weak. Pushing the negative emotions away, I took a deep, calming breath, then made a left turn where my personal doctor''s clinic was located.

    The receptionist weed me with a smile. "Miss Phoenix, Doc Tara is expecting you," she said, getting to her feet to meet me.

    There was no one other patient inside the clinic except me. I guessed I was so worried about my condition that I arrived so early that the clinic was open just minutes before I arrived.

    "Please sit down for a moment." She offered, gesturing to the sofa. I did exactly just that. I had to. My knees ached from the exertion of climbing up the stairs. It felt as though my knees would copse if I didn''t let them rest for a while.

    The receptionist disappeared through a door. Almost secondster, she emerged from it. "You can nowe inside," she said.

    I summoned my strength to get up from theforts of the sofa and walk inside Doctor Tara''s office. The door clicked close behind me.

    "Please sit down, Phoenix," She gestured to the chair in front of her office table. I obediently did what she had told me to do.

    "Am I dying, Doc?" The question burst out of my lips before I could even stop myself. It was an outrageous thing to ask, but I had the right to know the truth.

    "Four months," Doc Tara mumbled absent-mindedly while looking at the medical result in her hand.

    Fierce fear gripped through my heart, my air passage tightened and I suddenly had difficulty breathing. My fingers turned pale as they held onto the table for support.

    "I only have four months to live?" I blurted out loud, expecting the worst toe. "Is it cancer?" I added.

    Striking brown eyes framed by thick eyshes gazed at me. Doc Tara said nothing. Her fingers smoothed the curls of her gorgeous blonde hair as if buying some time to think how she would drop the news.

    The suspense in the air grew thicker as the seconds passed by. I couldn''t stand the suspense anymore. My chest felt so tight, as if it would explode soon from the breath I''m trying to hold.

    Am I dying? The question reverberated in my ears like thunderous death bells. The thought made my whole body tremble with indescribable fear.

    "Pardon me, Phoenix, but your outrageous reaction was making meugh. You''re far from dying. You''re pregnant!" Doc Tara said, biting the bottom of her lips to suppress theughter.

    My eyes bulged from my eye socket, and my jaw dropped to the floor.

    "P-pregnant?" I hesitated. Shock and bewilderment swell inside me.

    I thought I was dying!

    "Yes. You are pregnant. In fact, you''re four months into pregnancy," she confirmed, showing me the result of the medical examination. "Congrattions!" she eximed. For the very first time since I got there, she smiled at me.

    I gazed at the paper in huge disbelief.

    Shaking my head, I gaped at her, "Are you really sure, Doc? I''m four months pregnant?" I asked, my eyebrows scrunched in confusion.

    "I took three pregnancy tests in a row a month ago and they all came out negative. How can that be?" I asked, swallowing hard.

    "A pregnancy can''t be determined by an over-the-counter test kit alone. I have encountered more than a dozen cases like yours, Phoenix. Getting a negative pregnancy test result does not mean you''re not pregnant. It could also mean the HCG is not high enough for the test to detect the hormone in your urine." Doctor Tara exined in great detail.

    Slowly, the words sunk in. I''m pregnant.

    Joy swelled inside me, and tears gathered at the corner of my eyes. I''m pregnant. I repeated the words in my mind. Finally, I''m not alone anymore. Wiping the tears from the corner of my eyes with the tip of my fingers, I met Doc Tara''s gaze.

    "I''m so happy," I told her, trying to capture my breath from the excitement.

    "You can call your husband and tell him about the news." Doc Tara said good-naturedly. Her words wiped the smile off my lips.

    "No!" I gasped, the words sounding harsher than I intended. "I''m sorry, Doc." I murmured under my breath, embarrassed at losing myposure.

    "Did you two have a fight?" She asked, her expression filled with sympathy. "Even so, I''m sure he''ll be happy to find out he will be a father." She added with a smile.

    Finally deciding to tell her the truth, I took a deep breath. "I got divorced." I told her, instantly erasing the smile on her lips. Her lips slightly parted open in shock. "He is marrying his mistress today," I added in a calm tone.

    "I''m so sorry. It was insensitive of me to ask."

    "I''m not Doc. It was a blessing in disguise. I have no regrets. I have my baby with me." My lips stretched into a confident, self-assured smile.

    Doc Tara smiled back and changed the topic. "You''re still in the delicate phase of your pregnancy. I will write you some prescriptions for you and your baby." She scribbled a note and handed it to me.

    Taking the prescriptions from her hand, I slipped it inside my bag.

    I stayed in the clinic for a few minutes to chat with her about how I should best care for my body and what I should be eating. When a new patient arrived, I rose from the chair and finally bid her goodbye, a hand resting on my midsection as my stomach growled.

    I''m having a baby, and the baby was hungry.

 Chapter 31 31: Lunch

    In my haste to go to the clinic, I forgot to eat breakfast. If Mom was alive, she would bombard my ears with lectures for neglecting my health and her grandchild''s.

    Walking under the beautiful morning sky, I made my way to a nearby bakery. The distance between the bakery and the building where the clinic was located was only a stone''s throw away and yet I had to catch my breath when I arrived. It seemed that my body was now easily tired.

    I fumbled inside my bag until I found my handkerchief and used it to wipe the beads of sweat on my temples before dropping it inside my bag again.

    Looking at the mouth-watering pastries disyed on the transparent ss, I asked the woman standing on the counter for a slice of cake, a vegetable sandwich, and a bottle of mineral water. I found afortable spot in front of the window to enjoy my breakfast. The food I ordered was not what someone would call an ideal breakfast, but it would be enough to silence my growling stomach.

    ''This sandwich tasted better than I expected,'' I thought to myself after taking a quick bite. Only after I began heartily munching on my vegetable sandwich did I realize how ravenous I was. I threw up everything I ate this morning, and I was too worried about my health to eat again.

    There was a sudden kick from inside my womb. The movement was faint, but I felt it. My heart jumped, and my hand protectively caressed the spot where I felt the kick. Overwhelming joy summoned a tear in the corner of my eyes.

    My baby, I mumbled to myself with the expected fond possessiveness of a mother to her child.

    "You''re enjoying the food, don''t you?" I told the baby with a sweet smile on my lips. There was another kick. It was stronger and more obvious than the first, as though the baby understood what I meant and was responding to me.

    I caressed my stomach again, my other hand wiping the tear that had fallen on my cheek before anyone could see. I didn''t want people to think I was crying for no good reason.

    Returning my attention back to the food, I finished the vegetable sandwich with arge bite. I shifted my attention to the slice of cake. Not quite satisfied with the sandwich, I started eating the cake, savoring the sweetness spreading in my mouth. Less than five minutester, what''s left on the te was the icing.

    I then drained the entire bottle of mineral water in one go to finish my meal.

    Satisfied, I finally rose from my seat.

    I didn''t immediately head home. Instead, I hailed a cab and instructed the driver to take me to the cemetery. Going to the cemetery wasn''t in my initial ns, but after learning that I''m pregnant, I had to visit Mom to tell her the good news.

    Thirty minutester, the cab pulled into a stop in front of the cemetery gate. I paid the driver and climbed out of the car with a bouquet of fresh white roses in one hand and two scented candles in the other. I bought them on the way - I wasn''t going to visit Mom empty-handed.

    The fresh breeze weed me when I entered the gates. It caressed my face and yed with the loose tendrils of my hair. For a moment, I closed my eyes. Savoring the refreshing coolness against my skin.

    Lifting my eyes open, I walked across the green field until I reached the spot where Mom''s tombstone was located. I lowered her favorite white roses on the ground. I then lit the candles I had with me and ced the one on her grave and the other to my father''s grave.

    I mumbled a soulful prayer to my parents, whom I knew were now at peace.

    "I have good news for you, Ma and Pa. I''m pregnant!" Joyful tears clouded my vision as the words spilled from my lips.

    "I''m just sad that you''re not here with me anymore. I would love to see both of you hold her in your arms after she was born." Sniffing, I lifted my hand and wiped away the wetness on my cheeks. "She''s only four months in my womb, but I could tell she''s a fiery one." I continued to talk, imagining my parents'' spirits watching over me.

    "Though the both of you are not here anymore, I promise I will shower my child with the same love and care the both of you have given me."

    For a while, I stood in front of their graves, telling them in brief detail how I''d been these past few days. I even told them about my divorce with Ace and his marriage with his secretary. After telling them everything I had to say, I finally bid them goodbye.

    I''m sure Mom and Dad wouldn''t mind me leaving immediately to eat lunch. Though it was still early for it, I couldn''t ignore my growling stomach. My pregnancy was making me greedy for food. I just couldn''t stop the cravings.

    Slowly, I walked out of the cemetery. I didn''t immediately find a cab, so instead of waiting for one at the gate, I walked to the spot where cabs usually parked while waiting for customers. On my way, I passed by a group of students selling personalized beaded bracelets on the sidewalk.

    Curious, I asked them why they were selling those items. I was concerned because they were still minors.

    The tallest of them, I assumed was their leader, exined they were trying to help their poor ssmates to raise funds so they could join the field trip.

    "You''re beautiful, Ma''am. I''ll make you a personalized beaded bracelet for free." A girl offered.

    Taken aback from thepliment, my cheeks instantly turned red. Perhaps it''s her way of encouraging me to buy.

    "The name you want me to put on the bracelet?" She inquired, even though I had not agreed yet.

    "Faith Vien." I replied. It was the name I decided I would give to my unborn child if she was a girl. Vien was the name of my first child. I added the word Faith to symbolize my unwavering faith in God even after losing everyone I loved.

    Hopefully, Faith Vien would grow up to be a lovely, sweet daughter. I would give my life to make sure she gets everything she could want.

    I watched as the girl skilfully weaved the bracelet with her expert fingers, as if she had been doing it for years. When she was done, she asked for my hand and tied the beaded bracelet securely around my wrists.

    The girl didn''t even ask for a payment.

    Touched by her efforts, I grabbed a hundred-dor bill inside my bag and handed it to her. Let this be my good deed for the day.

    "Please use the money to help your poor ssmates. I bet they''re looking forward to the field trip."

    The girl let out a choked exmation of shock.

    The girl didn''t have the chance to thank me, because a cab arrived. I immediately hailed it and climbed inside. Ovee with tears, she turned and waved at me. Even without hearing a single thank you from her, the look of gratitude in her eyes was enough for me.

 Chapter 32 32: The Wedding

    Hunger had finally taken over me again. I headed straight to the nearest restaurant for a quick meal to satisfy my cravings.

    Pushing the ss door open, I made a beeline straight onto the counter and lined up behind the already long queue of ordering customers. It was lunchtime after all.

    I crossed my arms underneath my breasts, trying to shield myself from the icy st of air-conditioning.

    "I should have brought my jacket with me," I mumbled under my breath while shivering from the cold.

    My stomach growled, temporarily distracting me from the freezing cold temperature.

    I couldn''t stand the hunger any longer. I was so hungry!

    The baby in my womb kicked. Instantly, I knew she was hungry, too.

    "Hold on baby, mommy has to order our meal first. Be patient and wait for a little while." I told her, caressing the spot where I felt her kick. I wasn''t sure yet if the baby was a ''she'' but call it maternal instinct or something, I had a strong feeling she was going to be a girl.

    Taking a deep breath, I looked at the queue. It showed no signs of moving, and impatient customers had no choice but to watch the TV screen for entertainment while waiting. I took a quick look, it was showing celebrity news.

    The employees were doing their best to fulfill everyone''s orders, but because it''s the lunch hour, there were simply too many customers for them to handle quickly.

    Hope flickered inside me when I saw the priorityne. I saw an elderly couple finish ordering from that counter to wait for their orders on their tables.

    Relief washed over my face. Immediately, I walked towards the priorityne. The amodating staff, after eyeing my palms protectively caressing my stomach, simply asked for my order.

    Finally, I sat on the nearby table and waited for my order. When it finally arrived, my mouth watered from the sight. Without a moment''s dy, I attacked the food as though it was going to be myst meal.

    Quickly done with my meal, I lifted the ss of water, but stopped midway before it could reach my lips. My eyes widened in shock as they remained locked on the TV screen.

    There on the television, aired for everyone to watch, was the live wedding coverage of my ex-husband and his mistress. This attracted the attention of many customers, who were also bored and finished with their meals.

    "Oh, Ace Greyson is getting married!"

    "Didn''t he already get married?"

    "Who knows? Maybe he got divorced?"

    As customersmented casually to their friends about the wedding on the screen, pain stabbed my heart. No one knew that the man on the screen was my ex-husband that cheated on me.

    I forced myself to tear my gaze off the screen. I would not torture myself any longer. I rose on my feet, preparing to leave.

    "Do you ept this woman as yourwfully wedded wife and live together in holy marriage?" The priest asked.

    I did not want to hear my ex-husband''s response. I hurried out of the restaurant as fast as I could.

    Thest of my strength faded, and I slumped on the bench outside. I couldn''t see what was taking ce on the TV, but the scene of the wedding still yed in my thoughts.

    I hated my ex-husband, but it did not mean that watching him marry that home-wrecker didn''t hurt!

    "I''m so sorry you had to hear that." I told my baby while caressing my stomach. "It''s okay if your dad''s marrying another woman. Mommy will provide all the love you need." I assured her. I vowed to myself that I would keep this child''s existence a secret from Ace.

    Ace must never know we had a child from the time he took advantage of me in the hotel.

    Rising from the bench, I walked to the za nearby. A brief walk would help calm the storm inside me.

    I walked around the za and watched the children y on the yground. I tookfort at the sight, knowing one day I would see my child y freely like those kids.

    The kids were so adorable, I didn''t have the words to describe them. Their high-pitchedughter filled my heart with glee. Looking at them makes me forget about the wedding scene.

    Out of nowhere, thunder roared from the sky. I raised my head up and saw dark gray clouds slowly swallowing the clear sky.

    ''It''s going to rain again.'' I thought to myself with a disgruntled sigh.

    Time to cut my outing short, thest thing I wanted was to catch another cold again. I hailed a cab to go home.

    Just when my cab was reaching my apartment, I immediately spotted a man in an elegant ck tuxedo desperately rattling the gates.

    Shock hit through me like lightning. I could recognize my ex-husband anywhere! Why was Ace standing in front of my apartment? I didn''t need to alight to know that he was probably calling my name, trying to get me to see him.

    "Miss? Will you be alighting here?" The cab driver asked.

    "No!" I cried out in panic. The cab driver stared at me in surprise. Iposed myself and said, "Please continue driving slightly further up around the bend. I''ll alight there."

    "Alright," the driver said, slightly confused but agreeable. I then paid the driver and mbered out of the car, making sure to keep out of Ace''s sight. I hid behind a wall to watch him still rattling the gates. A frown formed on my face.

    He was supposed to be at his wedding ceremony. It was his wedding day. How could he leave his new wife and march here immediately after his wedding? That jerk! I was upset for myself and for Ang!

    "Phoenix! I know you''re there. Please talk to me." He shouted pleadingly.

    Rain unexpectedly started pouring from the sky without warning. Ace didn''t seem to care, he continued to wait for me toe out of the door even after his expensive clothes got soaked from the rain.

    "You deserve that bastard," I mumbled, my fists clenching in myp. But how was I supposed to get back home when he was still there? I didn''t want to be soaked either, and there was little shelter where I was hiding.

    Then out of nowhere, a hard object mmed against my head, almost breaking my skull. I felt a ringing in my ears, and a throbbing pain followed. My body copsed on the floor.

    I caught a glimpse of blood trickling down my head and staining my hands. Terror filled my body, and a sudden chill crawled down my spine. I wanted to call for help, but my mouth wasn''t forming any words. I could only gasp painfully from the floor.

    Before I could understand what was happening, darkness swallowed me up.

 Chapter 33 33: No Mercy

    Slowly, my heavy eyes fluttered open. I found myself seated in an upholstered chair, my wrists bound behind me with a rope.

    The first thinging to my view was an expansive room shrouded in darkness. Squinting my eyes at the corner, I surveyed the ce with the aid of the moonlight spilling through the floor to ceiling ss window behind me.

    The expansive room filled with furniture screamed with luxury. From the high ceiling, an expensive dangling chandelier, pristine white walls, the plush carpet covering the floor length and the fancy canopied bed, exhibit nothing but avish lifestyle.

    A scowl etched deeply into my temples as my eyes struggled to locate the exit. After seemingly endless exploration, finally my eye located the door.

    The room appeared to be empty. Reasons told me I should grab the chance to escape now or else I will never have the chance to get out of this room alive.

    Try as I might, I tried freeing my wrists. But the damn rope would not even budge. It was looped around my wrists rather too tightly. The more I struggled, the more the rope dug into my tender flesh.

    Grimacing at the throbbing wound in my head, I stopped resisting.

    How did I end up here? I inwardly asked myself, tears forming at the corner of my eyes at the soreness in my wrists.

    I willfully summoned my recollection of today''s events to find out how I ended up here. As though a switch flipped on, the memories came rushing back to me.

    I recall vividly as a solid object hit my head with force. I dropped to the ground, the metallic scent of blood reaching my nostrils. With my vision fading, I caught sight of blood dripping from my head, staining both my hands and shirt.

    I recalled almost everything except one particr detail, the face of the perpetrator who hit me with a baseball bat before l lost my consciousness.

    Only two people have the motive to kidnap me. It could either be ?Vince, Ace''s egotistical  step-brother whose advances I turned down countless times, or Ang, the jealous mistress jilted by my ex-husband at the altar.

    My thoughts scattered in the air when the fancy canopy parted open, revealing the figure seated on the bed, watching me quietly in the dark.

    A horrified gasp emerged from my lips as I caught a faint glimpse of white beaded high-heeled shoes.

    I knew it! Ang is behind all this!

    Still in her white virginal wedding gown, she emerged from the shadows to show her face. The silvery moonlight revealed the splotches of blood in her pristine white gloves as she stood  parallel to me.

    Gaze locked with mine, she made no move toe closer.?

    She sat on the bed with a captivating charm of a siren. Hitching the hem of her long skirt, she crossed her legs, revealing wless long legs that could make any man go crazy.

    As though a photographer will take a shot of her prenup photos, she paused and tilted her chin forward. But instead of holding a fresh bouquet of white roses, it was a gun she was clutching tightly around her fingers.

    "I see you''re awake," she grinned, a devilish glint sparkling at the corner of her eye.

    "I just woke up, too. I fell asleep after waiting for you to wake up." she added. The smile on her face continued to haunt me with fear.

    You''re twisted! How could you soundly sleep, knowing an unconscious woman was bleeding in front of you? I wanted to scream at her face, but I stopped myself in time before blurting out the words aloud.

    No! I couldn''t annoy her. She might shoot me and harm the baby!

    Despite the fury swelling inside me, I took a deep breath, waited for my emotions to cool down before meeting her gaze.

    "What do you want from me, Ang?" I shot her the question. My tone remained calm despite the conflicting emotions inside me. Feart, fury, disgust, and hate bubble inside all the same time. It required me an exorbitant amount of self-restraint to prevent them from erupting.

    "Why don''t you figure it out on your own?" She shot back. Her gloved fingers toying with the gun, letting it bounce back and forth on her palms.

    I swallowed hard.

    What if she fired the gun and killed me? Fear swelled inside me like an enormous balloon, overpowering any other emotions I felt inside me.

    No. I guess she won''t kill me yet. She will toy me first, like the gun in her hand.

    "I couldn''t think of a reason." I replied. "You have my ex-husband, don''t you?"

    Anger red in her eyes. "That bastard jilted me on the altar in front of a thousand guests!" She spat bitterly. Unforgiving eyesnded at me.

    "You seriously couldn''t keep a man for a long time." I blurted aloud, toote to take it back. Her eyes red with rage. Within a sh of lightning, she crossed the gap between us.

    Smack!

    The gun pped the side of my jaw, tearing at the tender flesh of my lips. Blood leaked from the bruised skin. I could taste the metallic taste of blood in my mouth.

    "How dare insult me!" She screamed, iling her arms in anger. "I will teach you to respect me!"

    My patience snapped like a thread. I red at her. Rage lit my eyes with fire.

    "You don''t deserve an ounce of my respect, Ang." I spat in between gritted teeth. "Respect is earned, not given. A home-wrecker like you with no self-worth is not entitled to one!"

    Smack!

    The blownded on my jaw again. But the rage boiling inside me shielded me from the pain. I feel nothing except the numbness crawling in my jaw.

    I stared at her coldly, with daggers in my eyes. If eyes could kill, Ang had dropped dead on the floor seconds ago.

    "Close your mouth or I will splutter your brain on the floor." She threatened, pressing the gun hard into my temples, ready to pull the trigger if required.

 Chapter 34 34: Danger

    I could barely feel my sore wrists, but using my feet, I managed to kick the gun in her hand. It slithered to the floor, to a distance out of her reach.

    Hell broke loose inside me. I grabbed her by the hair and smacked her face on the floor with all the strength I had. A scream tore in her lips and it sounded like music to my ears. It triggered me to hit her with my fists.

    Thanks to the heavyyers of her wedding gown, she''s unable to resist as I wreaked havoc on her hair, twisting and pulling them as I desired, as I listened to her scream of agony.

    I had never been violent to anyone. Let alone to another woman. But now I feel like murdering her for destroying my life with her lies.

    Her confessions still rang in my ear. It made me all too aware of the sleeping animal inside me who had been ruthlessly tormented by her words and was awakened by them and turned into a monster.

    Turning her upside down, I sat astride her.

    "This p is for ruining my life," I hissed, smacking her cheeks using my left hand. "While this one is for destroying my marriage." I pped her on her other cheek, but this time it was harder than the first.

    Ang was screaming for me to stop, but instead of doing so, it fueled me to hit her further.

    I pped her cheeks repeatedly until her cheeks were bruised and sore and until I couldn''t feel my numb fingers anymore. Tears raced down my cheeks as I vent all my anger on her.

    The physical pain she''s feeling now was nothingpared to the pain I suffered for years for losing not only my daughter, but my husband as well.

    "Get off me, bitch!" She thrashed, screaming at me.

    I didn''t even budge. I continued to hit her with all the force I got.

    Ang used all her strength to push me off her. I fell on my side. She took the chance to get up on her feet to take the gun, but before she could take hold of it, I yanked the hem of her wedding gown, causing her to fall back and stumble on her feet.

    She screamed painfully after twisting her ankle.

    I jumped at her. We rolled on the floor while yanking at each other''s hair.

    "I will fucking kill you after this." She roared, then gritted her teeth.

    "Let''s see if I don''t kill you first." I bit back with equal ferocity.

    Struggling to free ourselves from each other''s grasp, we continued to roll on the cold floor. I managed to get on top of her. In that favorable position, I started hitting her yet again.

    Only did I stop attacking her when I felt a solid object hit my shoulders. I fell back on the floor, thrashing in pain. At the corner of my eyes, I saw Ang rise to her feet while clutching a baseball bat in her hand. It was the same baseball bat she used to hit me in the head that led me to pass out. She crossed the small distance with a few strides and picked up the gun on the floor.

    The pain on my shoulder eased a bit, but the spot where the baseball batnded still throbbed,  causing tears to form at the corner of my eyes. But despite the pain, I willed myself to get up on my feet so I could face her.

    "I will make you regret ever bruising my face, Phoenix." Ang''s voice thundered inside the cold, quiet room. Her eyes bore at me. There was nothing in them except the strong intent to kill me.

    She made her way towards me with the gun still aimed on my head. Her sprained ankle slowed her movement as she crossed the distance between us.

    A look on her face told me she was indeed desperate to end my life tonight.

    I swallowed long and hard as I retreated backwards. My keen eyes closely watch her every step. Suddenly, the chilly feeling of the floor to ceiling ss window pressing on my back stopped me in my tracks.

    I have nowhere to go. The sudden realization froze me. I tried to push the icy terror away, but it just won''t go away. It continued to crawl on my spine until I couldn''t breathe anymore.

    "I want to torture you until you plead for me to stop, but you made me change my mind, Phoenix." Ang''s fingers tightened around the gun before aiming it on my stomach. "I have to kill you now before you escape. Your baby will die with you."

    A choked gasp escaped from my lips. My eyes popped open in shock.

    "H-how d-did y-you know I was pregnant?" I asked, shaking in fear and rm. My arms protectively shielded my stomach from her.

    "I hired someone to follow you." She replied nonchntly.

    "Y-you''re evil Ang! I pray you rot in hell for doing this to me." My fists turning into a ball as helpless tears start falling on my cheeks.

    "It''s time, Phoenix.." She said, as though she hadn''t heard me speak. "Sayonara."

    I jumped at Ang before she could pull the trigger and grabbed the gun, but she was gripping it tightly around her fingers and won''t let go. So I swung her hand upwards. The first shot hit the ceiling.

    The tug of war with the gun continued until I tripped on the hem of her wedding gown and lost my concentration. Ang took the chance and swung the gun in my direction.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Amid the ear-shattering noise of ss breaking, I felt a throbbing pain in my upper body. I lost my grip on the gun. Looking down, I saw blood leaking on the bullet wound on my chest and left shoulder.

    I fell backwards and slipped, causing me to fall out of the broken window. I kept falling and falling until finally my bodynded into icy cold water. There was no strength left in me to swim. The waves pped me on the face and I sunk deeper into the unknown, my lungs filling with water as I struggled to survive.

    This must be what death feels like, I thought to myself. My arms went to my stomach to caress it for onest time.

    I''m sorry Faith Vien. I had lost your sister, and now I''m about to lose you, too. With those regrets in my mind, I finally closed my eyes, allowing the darkness to take me in.

 Chapter 35 35: Second Chance

    The frantic voices in the background woke me up from a deep slumber. I forced my eyes to open to have a look at my surroundings, but my heavyden eyes refused to move.

    Am I dead? The question reverberated through my thoughts, but before I could answer it, something soft and warm touched my hands.

    "She''s alive." A woman squeaked in relief as she felt for my pulse.

    With all the force I have, I tried to move a finger, but failed to do so. ''Please help me,'' I tried to move my lips, but no words emerged from them.

    "Hurry! Call the ambnce!" I heard the woman speak again. This time, she let go of my hand to press a cloth on my chest to stop the bleeding.

    "Hold on, please," the woman''s voice was soft andforting as she whispered against my ears. "Help will arrive soon." She added in a tone filled with assurance.

    She was still speaking, but I could no longer hear her voice as a force yed tug of war with my consciousness. My body swayed as though a heavenly force lulled me to sleep. Slowly, I found myself falling into a deep abyss, where there was nothing but darkness and uncertainty.

    I have to stay awake to make sure I''m going to be alright! I thought to myself as I fought back the urge to drift deeper. But the force was unbelievably strong. No matter how hard I resist, I found myself being sucked inside a dark portal. Before losing contact with reality, I felt my body being lifted from the cold, hard floor and ced into a warm and soft cushion.

    Finally, I stopped resisting. With my arms spread on my side, I allowed the currents to carry me to a destination only God knows where.

    "You''re going to be alright." A voice whispered against my ears as I drifted further away.

    It was my Mom.

    ***

    ACE''S POV

    "My ex-wife just disappeared without a trace?" I repeated. My voice thundered into the four corners of my office, causing the private investigator to flinch. His cheeks burned in embarrassment and he looked down at the papers in his hand, pretending to read them as an excuse to avoid my gaze.

    I abruptly rose from my swivel chair, my thick eyebrows scrunched in anger as I looked at the man in front of me with hawk-sharp eyes. "How''s even that possible? I mean, it''s a small country. She couldn''t just disappear into thin air, right?" Unable to hide my unease any further, I paced back and forth across the flush carpet.

    Hands repeatedlybed my hair in exasperation as I wondered how a woman could magically disappear without a trace, unless of course an extraterrestrial being kidnapped her and that''s highly impossible.

    It''s been three weeks since Phoenix had gone missing. She disappeared on the same day my wedding was held.

    Desperate to talk to her that day, I went to her apartment, but herndy told me she was not at home that hour.

    As herndy advised, I should leave and talk to my ex-wife some other time. Taking her words seriously, I got home. Butter that evening, Amelie, thendy. worriedly called to inform me Phoenix wasn''t able to return home that evening. I immediately hired men to search for her, but days passed by and they couldn''t even find her, not even her shadow.

    The private investigator was myst resort, but even he, the best investigator I could hire, was having a hard time finding her.

    I was seriously growing worried with each passing day. What if something bad happened to her? I will never forgive myself if that happens.

    Clearing his throat, the investigator spoke. "Though there was no sign Miss Phoenix could have left the country," the investigator began, halting me in my tracks. Seeing me listening attentively, he continued. "I still checked airports and seaports to make sure she didn''t board them. Unfortunately, there was no Phoenix De Amore on their ticket lists.

    Assuming she used a different name, I carried her picture with me, but even after showing the employees her pictures, they didn''t see any woman resembling her appearance who boarded into a ship or a ne.. Your ex-wife has a pretty remarkable face, Mr. Greyson. It would be easy for anyone to recall if they had seen her.

    But in this case, no one imed to have seen her." He added, shifting his attention on the file in his hand to avoid my gaze.

    The lengthy exnation only deepened the frown on my forehead.

    "That''s all I could report for now, Mr. Greyson. I''ll call you right away once something importantes up."

    I gave him a dismissive nod. Taking the signal, he fled from my office in a blink of an eye.

    When he was gone, I sunk into my swivel chair like a melted candle.

    I wasn''t in that position for long when the piercing sound of the telephone interrupted my thoughts. Groaning, I abandoned my seat and picked up the telephone.

    "Hello."

    "It''s me, Ace." said the man on the other line. I instantly recognized his voice. It was my best friend, Lucas.

    "We found a dead body floating in theke today." He announced.

    There was an ominous thud in my chest. My fingers tightened on the receiver.

    "It''s a woman," Lucas said. "The body had been floating in theke for weeks now and was badly dposed. She had long ck hair, and she was wearing a t-shirt and jeans."

    My heartbeat skittered. I found myself gasping for air. That was what Phoenix was wearing when she left her apartment.

    "I''ll go there to identify the victim." I rushed to grab my coat on the rack, but before I could even reach for it, Lucas cut in.

    "No need to do so. Together with the body, we also retrieved her Id."

    There was a long, deafening pause before he spoke again. "I''m sorry, Ace. Your ex-wife is dead."

    The telephone slipped off my fingers and dropped to the table.

    I couldn''t exin how I feel at the moment. But it feels as if the world copsed at my feet.

    "I''m sorry, Phoenix." I mumbled to myself as I dropped on my knees.

    For the first time in my life, I broke down and cried.

 Chapter 36 36: Safe Now

    The bright sunlight spilling through the open vian blinds caressed my cheekbones with their warmth. Slowly, my eyes fluttered open. The first thing that came to my view was a form watching over me. At first, I couldn''t make out if it was a man or a woman. My eyes were blurry and unsteady, but after some time, my vision adjusted against the light.

    It was a woman. I realized when my vision cleared. My eyesnded on her soft, serene features. Her arms rested on the side of the bed as she sat on a chair.

    Her exquisite eyshes draped under her eyes as it fluttered close. Then it opened, then closed again. After watching her for sometime I realized she was fighting the urge to fall asleep. The dark shadow under her eyes evidently shows her inability to sleep for days, perhaps even weeks.

    I opened my mouth to ask for a ss of water, but no words emerged from my lips. For the second time, I tried to let the words out, but what stumbled out of my lips was a groan. It was soft, but the tiny sound was enough to let the woman on the bed to awaken.

    Seeing that I was awake, she jolted out of her sleepiness and abruptly rose from where she was seated. "I will call the doctor to notify you are awake," she said and skittered to the door.

    When she was gone, I eased my body from the bed, but the sudden surge of pain hit me and I stumbled back. Tears spilled from the corner of my eyes at the burning pain in my chest. The pain was unbearable.

    I closed my eyes and waited for the pain to subside before opening them again.

    Shortly, the woman returned to the room. She was apanied by a middle-aged man in a Doctor''s uniform and a nurse in her mid-thirties.

    The nurse adjusted the bed until I was in a half sitting position. She checked my vitals and scribbled them on her note before stepping aside to let the doctor examine me while she observed.

    The doctor examined me. He asked if I could feel my hands and feet. I nodded my head and moved them just to show him.

    "Can you tell me your name?" He asked softly.

    My name. I repeated in my head. My eyes popped open in a sudden realization.

    I couldn''t recall a thing, not even my name!

    Panic hit me too hard. I shook my head repeatedly. My terrified eyes bore at him.

    The doctor saw the emotions in my face and read them well. Heid a soft hand on my shoulder to make me calm down. "It''s okay." He said assuringly. "After the trauma in your head, you will most likely won''t recall a thing. It''s only normal, so don''t be rmed." He added, giving me a smile.

    Still panicking, my eyes searched the room as though it would give me the answer I was looking for. My gaze caught the woman''s eyes. Her face remained calm and soft as she watched me. Her presence calmed me down.

    "What''s important now is that your life is out of danger and the baby in your womb is safe."

    The Doctor turned to the woman who was with me when I woke up and instructed her what medicine I should take now that I am out ofa. The Doctor handed her the prescriptions before walking out of the room with the nurse tailing behind him.

    The doctor was gone, but I was still reeling from shock and disbelief at the news that I was pregnant.

    Am I married? Was my husband looking for me? There were so many questions running through my thoughts and it kills me knowing I couldn''t answer any of them.

    "Are you hungry?" She asked as she eyed my frail form with worry.

    I shook my head.

    "Do you need anything?"

    My lips mouthed the word water. She immediately grabbed a ss on the table and filled it with the water from the jar before handing them to me. I took it from her hand, but it nearly slipped out of my trembling fingers. I''m so weak, I couldn''t even hold a ss properly. A deep sigh emerged from my lips as I allowed the woman to hold the ss while I drank the contents.

    The cold water drifting to my dry throat felt like heaven. I was so thirsty. When I finally let go, the ss was empty.

    "T-thank you." I managed to tell her in a hoarse whisper.

    The woman smiled at me. "I am Elizah." She introduced herself to me. "It was my parents who found you." She told me.

    "W-what happened." I asked her, wanting to know the details of how I wound up in the hospital.

    Elizah took my icy hands and wrapped them with her own, providing me with the warmth and support I needed. "My father was a fisherman. He was out in theke when he found you floating on the water."

    I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat.

    "You''re very fortunate to survive that night. You nearly drowned. But it was not the drowning which almost imed your life, but it was the fatal wound on your chest and shoulder."

    Elizah was teary-eyed as she narrated the events.

    "Mom felt for your pulse while waiting for the ambnce to arrive. But your pulse was so weak and almost nonexistent and she thought you''re dead. Thank God! You survived." Tears glittered at the corner of her eyes.

    Looking at her, I felt like crying, but I stopped the urge to burst into tears. Crying will only make the throbbing in my chest more painful.

    "Did anyone look for me?" I asked in a hopeful tone.

    Elizah shook her head. Dismay shot through me painfully.

    Perhaps I have no friends, no family, and no husband to look for me. The thought made my chest feel tight and heavy.

    "There was a man who was looking for his missing ex-wife." Elizah said and for a moment, hope sprung in my chest.

    "D-did he find her?" I breathlessly asked.

    "He did." Elizah nodded her head. Thest sign of hope inside me shriveled like a withered nt. "She was found dead and floating in theke." She added with a sigh.

    I could only thank the heavens that I was not the woman who was found dead floating in theke.

    Elizah let go of my hand and rose from her chair. She pulled a string and the vian blinds closed.

    "Rest for now. I have to leave for a moment to purchase your prescriptions."

    I nodded and turned to the Vian blinds. The door gently closed behind me.

    When she was gone, my hand went to caress at the swell in my stomach. It was covered by an oversize hospital gown. Sudden protectiveness swelled inside me. I caressed my tummy.

    The most important thing for now is I am safe and so, my baby.

 Chapter 37 37: The Ordeal 1

    A few dayster, I was finally discharged from the hospital. Elisah took me home with her and gave me a temporary ce to stay until I recovered from my injury.

    Their bungalow house was located by the seaside. Thus giving me a breathtaking view of the sea.

    "This ce is paradise," I mumbled cheerfully, fascinated by the magnificent view of the boundless ocean glittering like silvery crystals against the early morning sun.

    The strong wind billowed my hair as it draped my back like a luminous cape. The dancing waves washed the sand ashore, and I giggled in delight as they tickled my feet.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" A voice behind me spoke, tearing my gaze from the rising sun. It was Elisha.

    We are about the same age. She works as a part-time tutor in the city. She graduated this year but she couldn''t proceed to college since the nearest college was private and they couldn''t afford the tuition. She applied for a schrship too but failed since theyck the connection.

    A lovely smile crept on my lips when a pair of soft, bright eyes met mine.

    "Beautiful? That''s an understatement." I responded, giving her a quick nce before shifting my attention back to the view. "It''s heavenly!" I mumbled with awe and Elisah couldn''t agree more.

    "Baby Faith must be hungry." She began, ncing at my round, protruding stomach with the tenderness that melted my heart. "Let''s have breakfast, Mama had prepared it already."

    My fingers automatically flew to my stomach, my eyes glowing with pride. Two more months and I will give birth to Faith. That''s a gift which I will soon receive.

    I was still wearing the name bracelet so I know my child''s name is Faith.

    I took Elisa''s fingers, sp it to my own, and we walked hand in hand as our bare feet traversed the sands.

    A few momentster after breakfast, the doorbell rang. Elisa stopped knitting the sock she was making for Faith. I threw her a sideway nce as she got up and hurried to open the door.

    I was still attentively sewing a torn dress for Faith when she returned clutching an envelope on her trembling fingers.

    Elisa slumped on the long wooden chair beside me. Her surly mood was the first to greet my sight when I looked up. I knew that instant something was wrong.

    Her mother left for work a few hours ago after breakfast, and so her father. That makes us alone inside the house.

    Concern bloomed inside me, I stopped sewing, ced the garment I was repairing the tear and gave her my full attention. I knew the moment her teary- eyes met my own this was a huge problem.

    "A notice had just arrived. We should leave this house ASAP!" She murmured tearfully.

    "L-leave? Why?" My voice trembled.

    "The houses living in this area will be demolished by next week. The owner wanted to take hisnd back."

    "Couldn''t we just convince them to wait a few more weeks? We have no ce to go!" I eximed, filled with exasperation.

    Elisah shook her head, making my spirit sink. She inly handed me the folded piece of paper. I tore the envelope open. I couldn''t be more shocked after reading the ultimatum.

    "The houses built in this property would be demolished. Why? Business. Thisnd would be converted to A Luxurious Hotel we can never afford." Elisa added bitterly, the thought left a sting in her heart, it showed in her expressive face as I looked at her.

    "Maybe we could talk to the owner for onest time."

    Elisa did not respond, just shook her head. I didn''t argue further and I hugged her into my arms as she burst into tears.

    I closed my eyes firmly, I couldn''t allow this to happen without doing anything. I told myself as my hold tightened around her.

    I must do something! I just couldn''t watch the people who helped me suffer!

    ***

    "Belle," Elisah called me by the name she gave me. "The Crawfords are the most powerful family here in Cordova, almost as powerful and influential as the royal family. They are dangerous." She warned, her voice quivered by the mention of the Crawfords.

    For a brief moment, as the fleeting memory of the warning faded by the sound of the bus screeching to a sudden stop, I felt the sudden urge to turn back.

    Passengers rushed to the open door of the bus, it took me a moment to find the courage to get up and follow.

    When I was out of public transportation, the hustle and bustle of the city greeted me.

    Vehicles both private and public crowded the highway. People from all walks of life rushed past me as I stood there watching with surprising amusement at the busy surroundings under the hot zing sun that turned my cheeks into a bright pink.

    The city was so different from life at the seaside. It was more active and full of life. Yet, despite the mor the city could offer, my heart still belongs to the ocean.

    "How may I help you, Miss?" A good-natured man in his thirties called out, taking my full attention.

    I was thankful for the destruction. It gave me a chance to ask the way to my destination.

    "Good afternoon Sir!" I cheerfully greeted, "Could you please tell me the way to Crawford''s Mansion?"  I stared at him with wide, hopeful eyes.

    He was hesitant at first but when he saw I was so eager to hear the answer he finally responded.

    "For a pregnant woman like you, it would be a tedious journey. You see, it will take another one-hour journey from here to reach their Mansion."

    My shoulders fell. I didn''t know that it was too far. I hadn''t had the chance to ask Elisa since she will discover what I''m up to. I just told her that I will buy groceries and go to the park for a walk.

    It''s game over. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Thanked the man and slowly walked away. The best thing to do was to go home.

    "Miss?"

    I stopped walking. It was the man again. I lift my sad eyes to him.

    "Would you care for a ride? I will take you there, I live near their Mansion."

    My eyes widened in surprise. My sunken spirit rose. All hopes I''ve lost returned. I could do this! I cheered myself and followed him.

 Chapter 38 38: The Ordeal 2

    "The Patriarch of the Crawford''s was a hardened man in his mid-forties." The man began when the old truck was peacefully traveling on the highway.

    I learned that he was a farmer, happily married, and has two beautiful daughters. He was there in the city to buy some farming tools when he spotted me, standing there on the street, looking as if I didn''t belong there.

    "Oh but why? It''s unbelievable he was that cruel when he fathered eight children from eight different women at the young age of twenty!" I eximed, unable to contain my surprise as he told me the whole Crawford history.

    "You see, Adele was his first love. They are about to get married when she eloped with another man while she was carrying his daughter. Being jilted was so painful that it carved a scar deep through his heart. He became a womanizer to perhaps hide the pain. He was longing to have his lost daughter back."

    The man smiled but it didn''t make his eyes twinkle which gave me the impression it was forced and he was sympathetic to the Crawford patriarch.

    "I couldn''t imagine my wife running away with another man and bringing my children with her to be raised by another man. It''s so painful. I would die of loneliness if it happens." He added and I finally grasped why he was so understanding. He had what the other man had lost and it was something which money could never buy.

    "Are you sure you aren''t rted to the Crawfords?"

    His tone suddenly turned using and I almost fell off my seat.

    It was the third time the man asked and just like the first and second attempt, I replied ''no.'' My eyes flickered with disbelief and amusement as I looked at him.

    Do I really look like that person he was referring to? Perhaps we might have a few simrities. But having the same facial features was too impossible. Even blood rted people don''t look the same. How much more if they weren''t rted at all.

    If what he was saying is true¡ªwhich I find it hard to believe¡ªthen that would be one in a million urrence. Now I''m intrigued to see the person he was talking about.

    The man scrunched his eyebrows in confusion. He wasn''t amused like I do. He was taking this matter seriously. I searched for a trace of humor in his face but I found none.

    The man exined that Crawford''s are the wealthiest n in the country of Cordova. They own a chain of hotels here and across the country. They also own resorts, malls, and chain restaurants.

    "Are you telling the truth?" He asked after a moment of silence. His doubtful gaze never left my face.

    "Of course! I would not gain anything by lying." I told him as he continued to look at me intently as if assessing my features. The look of bewilderment stered on his face was epic. If the situation weren''t this serious, I swear I would be rolling inughter now.

    "Seriously?"

    I couldn''t suppress the mirth inside. My eyes sparkled as I tried to contain the crispughter erupting from my mouth. I blinked my eyes several times to calm myself before I responded. "I swear! I''m telling the truth!" This time I raised my fingers up in an oath.

    He seemed to agree but not entirely. He may not say it but his doubt was almost palpable in his eyes. Despite my best efforts, he wasn''t convinced that I was telling the truth.

    "I was fifteen years old when I saw rissa Crawford¡ªthat was the first andst¡ªshe was in her mid-forties that time." He shrugged his shoulders as he continued. "She was a breathtaking beauty with seraphic features. She once was the pride of this country in beauty pageants during her younger years."

    Fondness sprung at the corners of his eyes upon recalling the memory. Despite not knowing why he was exining that to me, I smiled and continued to listen to his amusing tales.

    "You must be intrigued why I was telling you about her." He gave me a quick nce before focusing his attention straight ahead. "The reason is you looked so much like her. I thought she was your grandmother."

    "No, we are not rted," I replied looking straight ahead now, watching a blue car overtake the truck. "We haven''t met even once," I added. If I''m lucky, I will meet her soon.'' I silently thought to myself.

    The conversation was interrupted when the gigantic, regal Mansion of the Crawford''s came to view. I took a deep, steadying breath when my heart suddenly began beating like crazy. My brain is reminded of why I came here.

    With my mouth wide open, I watch the luxurious mansion with admiration. The Crawfords are indeed no ordinary people, they belong to the Elites¡ªthe super-rich¡ªwho could do everything they wanted, and that includes mercilessly takingnds and leaving the poor residents to fend on their own. Thest thought vanished the admiration I felt towards the luxurious facade of the house.

    I fidgeted on my seat, my fingers absentmindedly began to tame my hair by repeatedly brushing them with my fingers as the truck came closer to the Mansion.

    There''s no turning back. I told myself. Ignoring the cowardice that was nibbling my reserve. I am doing this to help the family who looked after me, and treated me as their own after I lost my memory.

    The car pulled into a stop in front of the iron gates. The fluttering of butterflies inside my stomach intensified.

    "Thank you for the ride, Sir. Hopefully, we will see each other again." That''s it if I will make it out alive. I added inwardly and banished the thought as quickly as it arrived.

    "Very much wee. Please take care" He said and climbed out of the car and opened the door for me. The man was kind enough to assist me to the gates where a guard was standing vigntly. The guard''s sharp, prying eyes remind me of Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the gates to the underworld.

    "Good Luck." The man said and I gave him a thankful smile before he walked away. The truck roared to life and sped away. The car was nowhere to be seen but I was still standing there, pondering what I should do next.

    I looked heavenwards and asked God for assistance. When I was through with my quick prayers I whirled to the guard only to catch him intently looking at me as if he was mystified and hypnotized by my beauty.

    "Hello."

    He snapped out of the trance and his expression sobered. "Good afternoon Ma''am, how may I help you."

    My eyes curiously darted on the cars neatly parked outside the gates after noticing that there were too many of them. It seems the family has a lot of visitors now. I wonder if I came here at the wrong time of day. It seems a family asion was underway. Hopefully, I won''t be disturbing something after I came here.

    "I want to see Mr Crawford please," I replied in the most formal tone I could muster. My fingers turned cold and butterflies churned my stomach but I did my best to ignore them.

    Hopefully, he won''t notice I was an uninvited guest.

    "May I have your invitation card, Ma''am." He asked politely.

    "I-Invitation?" I stuttered, eyes wide in surprise.

    "Yes, Ma''am. Invitation to the party."

    Jeez... What am I supposed to do? I thought as I took a deep steadying breath. It never urred to me I needed one until the guard told me so.

 Chapter 39 39: Missing Heiress

    The Private Investigator stood in the center of the conference room, clutching an envelope around his trembling fingers. Beads of sweat formed on his temples despite the cold temperature inside the room.

    He faced his clients with a false bravado that worked well with his other clients¡ªbut not with the dignified men seated on thefy leather chair surrounding the long table.

    The meeting he thought would turn out simple, turned to be an execution¡ªhis own. He walked straight into the lions'' den. He wondered if he would even make it out alive without losing a limb or two once he dropped the news that the woman they''d been searching for years just vanished without a trace.

    Nine pairs of hawk-sharp eyes pierced through his skin¡ªalmost slicing him to pieces. If looks could kill, theirser-sharp eyes should have burned his flesh to ashes.

    If his fee wasn''t so astounding¡ªalmost thrice as the payment he could get from three separate clientsbined¡ªhe swore, he would never set foot inside the Crawford Mansion.

    The sound of ''''Crawfords'' name was enough for a man to shake like a leaf. And now that he''s facing the n notorious for their wealth and power, only proved to him that everyone had the reason to tremble with fear under their gaze.

    He cleared his throat. After eyeing the grave impatience visible on the men''s faces, he was so damn sure they would kill him right away, without a second thought, if he kept them waiting.

    "Regarding mytest progress, I have both good news and bad news," He said finally, his voice was loud enough for his clients to hear.

    "Drop the crap, Miller. Just tell the goddam news before my impatience propels me to kill you." The eldest son Ethan Crawford spoke harshly, eyes nted at the corner, fingers abruptly drumming against the marble table.

    That murderous reing from him was enough for him to tense with rm. Ethan showed how willing he was to wring his neck if the Crawford Patriarch allowed him to do the deed.

    He was now filled with a sense of foreboding. He shouldn''t havee here. He told himself, and yet he couldn''t just run away from his responsibility. Aside from that, his sry was waiting for him. He couldn''t let the money slip off from his hold just because he was fearful to face the Crawfords'' wrath.

    Logical reasoning told him if the money would ever be of use to him once he turned into a pale, cold corpse before he could retrieve it. But he was already here, that enough made himud his bravery, despite knowing they will never like the report he was about to announce at least he came here and did his responsibility.

    Alexander Crawford, the master of the house was contemting his thoughts in silence with his hands sped together in concentration. On his right, a gold ring polished to perfection adorned his middle finger. The stone engraved with the family crest glowed beautifully against the bright chandelier hanging from the ceiling and it was distracting the Investigator''s concentration.

    Every time he looked at it all he could think was how expensive it could be and that he could buy a yacht with that money.

    "Continue, Miller." Alexander Crawford, the man of few words spoke. His voice was dangerously calm. He was the man anyone wouldn''t dare to mess with. The investigator didn''t want to mess with him either, like an obedient puppy, he continued after clearing his throat.

    "I found Adele De Amore¡ªyour ex-fianc¨¦e¡ª but it turns out she died a few months ago from chronic illness. Her husband died a year ago too. She had a daughter, an only child, and she''s twenty-three years old now¡ªthe same age with your daughter if she happened to be alive."

    "Pictures? Do you have her daughter''s pictures!? I want to confirm if she was my eldest child." The Crawford Patriarch voice boomed inside the conference room. He wasn''t able to contain his emotion anymore, his fist mmed on the table with force.

    He fumbled the brown envelope open and retrieved a thick pile of newly-developed photographs. The pictures are a clear copy of stolen shots, all from the same woman with amazing jet-ck hair and a pair of exquisite eyes that could hold a man captive with its charm.

    He handed the image to Caleb Crawford since he was the nearest person to him and he delivered the pictures to his father who was holding his breath in suspense.

    The Private Investigator watched in anticipation as Alexander Crawford took the pictures. He couldn''t believe that this man seated on the opposite side of the long table fathered nine children and still retained his youthfulness despite the years. He looked far from a man in his mid-forties. Even his children looked like his younger brothers. He must be immortal, he thought rather bitterly.

    If that was the woman they are looking for then their search was over. The woman mysteriously vanished in broad daylight. He couldn''t find any personal information that could give him the lead. The police even stopped searching and assumed she was dead.

    "Tell me about her." The Crawford patriarch got up from his seat, ced the pictures on the table carefully as if they were some fragile crystals. His usual nt eyes were surprisingly gentle. Gone was the harsh look, it was now reced with so much tenderness. None has ever seen this man this emotional before.

    "Her name is Phoenix De Amore. She works as a housekeeping staff in a business hotel. She was both beautiful and intelligent¡ªhave a bright future ahead of her¡ªShe was offered various schrships from big-time universities but was unable to continue her education. Forced herself to work at a young age to help support her family''s needs. She was married to a man for five years butter got a divorce."

    "I want to see my daughter as soon as possible. I will pay twice your fee. Just bring her here." He was desperate, and his tone almost impatient.

    "I''m afraid it would be impossible Mr. Alexander Crawford." The Private Investigator said weakly.

    "What do you mean?" His fist hit the table hard. His expression menacingly dark with fury.

    "That''s the bad news I wish to tell you¡­.Phoenix De Amore.¡­She''s dead."

 Chapter 40 40: Birthday Wish

    Alexander Crawford, a powerful name that could make enemies tremble with fright and could give them their worst nightmare. He was a hardened man, an abominable enemy in the business world. He was feared and respected by both his colleagues and business associates and he never once showed a sign of weakness¡ªexcept today¡ª tears gathered around the corner of his eyes.

    The Private Investigator strode to the door, a wide grin stretched across his face after receiving his fee¡ªfat cold cash enclosed in a brown envelope. His client was generous enough to give him an astounding amount of bonus, a parting gift. He could now afford a luxurious vacation he fervently wished to have for years. He finally decided, as he closed the door, that he would travel to Hawaii.

    The investigator had been gone for a while now but Alexander Crawford was still seated on thefy leather chair with a grim expression stered on his face. The death of his daughter still shocked him, until now he''s still stunned. Crestfallen, his gaze painfully surveyed the stunning woman in the photographs. As he did so, indescribable pain squeezed his heart.

    His sweet Phoenix. His eldest child. The daughter whom he longed for years to wrap around his arms was finally found but it was toote¡­. She''s dead. Her body probably six feet below the ground somewhere else.

    His children, eight of them, sat in silence, secretly sharing his grief. None said a word for they knew no amount of words could ease their father''s loss.

    He sighed heavily. His eyes darted to the woman with seraphic features staring straight back at him. She possesses a sweet, gentle smile that tugs at his heart. She also has the most amazing eyes he''d ever seen¡ªthe left being an enchanting hazel brown while the right was a shade of heartwarming green¡ªa stunningbination.

    She inherited the same rare eye condition that Melissa Crawford¡ªher grandmother had.

    There''s no doubt that this woman was his daughter. Phoenix De Amore, the stunning woman he was looking at, was a perfect replica of his mother when she was still in her youth. The obvious truth could be seen from her face, she was no doubt a Crawford.

    Her luminous jet-ck hair cascade down her back like a waterfall in the picture as she beamed at the camera with her heart-melting smile. How he wished that he''d been there when the picture was taken.

    He waited for twenty-three years¡ªtoo long to even wait for a person he wasn''t sure was even born but he never lost hope all these years. He has this strong feeling, deep down in his heart telling him his daughter was alive. But it never urred to him his daughter would be dead when he finally had the chance to meet her.

    A soft knock sounded on the door. The men raised their heads as it opened, and a woman wearing a ck and white uniform entered, informing them that all the guests were all waiting inside the grand hall.

    Alexander Crawford signaled his sons to go ahead, and the men vacated their seats without a word and followed their father''s order. When he was alone, he carefully retrieved the photographs in his trembling see fingers and neatly returned them to the envelope. He will keep the pictures. It was all he got from his dear daughter.

    He turned to the door with quick, long strides, and closed it behind him. But instead of making a beeline straight to the grand hall where the elite guests were waiting he stopped into a room he passed on the corridor and pushed it open.

    The well-furnished room, painted in elegant pink came to view. It was thergest room inside the mansion, and it was supposed to be for his eldest child. It used to be a nursery room twenty-three years ago but it was slowly converted into a woman''s chamber as his search for his missing daughter progressed.

    A mini-chandelier hung on the ceiling, giving the room a queenly ambiance. In the center of the room, a fancy, canopied bed with matching colors with the walls stood. Beside the bed, there was a wooden night table with ampshade on top.

    On the left side of the bed, near the florals sofa set, there''s a floor-to-ceiling shelf, it was filled with all variety of books¡ªcollector''s item, limited edition, Newyork bestselling¡ª which he assumed would be his daughter''s liking.

    Alexander Crawford hadn''t finished scanning the length of the spacious room when wetness spread through his cheeks. He raised a hand to wipe the tears he didn''t realize he''d shed.

    The pain tightened his chest. It was too much to bear, and so he closed the door of the chamber before he started weeping. He couldn''t break down now, he has a bunch of guests to face, he can''t meet them with his eyes red from crying

    "Happy Birthday Mama." He greeted as he opened the door to her room and found her seated in front of the dresser taming a few strands of hair that fell out of her chignon.

    rissa Crawford tore her gaze from her reflection in the mirror. A bright smile lit her face upon seeing him. " Thank you, my son." She responded and turned her head back to the mirror to finish the task. When she''s done her neatly done chignon was polished to perfection.

    There was a box sitting at the top of her vanity table and she carefully pulled it open, an elegantly decorated choker with red velvet stones was exposed. It glittered beautifully against the light of the chandelier.

    The choker was a family heirloom. It was passed to the eldest daughter in the family. It should belong to Phoenix now but since she was gone, rissa will remain as the owner.

    "Let me assist you." He offered and took the choker from her fingers and ced it on her neck toplement her crimson gown.

    "How was the meeting son?" She asked after he fastened the choker''s lock.

    Alexander knew that his mother would probably ask but it never urred to him that it would be so soon. He stood still, hands inside his pocket as he contemted the words. "We found her Ma..... But she''s dead." He kept thest words in silence. He couldn''t tell her now that her granddaughter was dead. No, not on her birthday.

    He doesn''t want to ruin this day for her.

    rissa smiled that sweet, wide smile that shone with life. It lit up her face giving her a youthful look. He hadn''t seen that in years, today was the first time he saw it again. It made his heartache knowing he hadn''t told her the whole truth for it will surely break her heart.

    "Can I see her pictures?" Her eyes were wide with excitement and he couldn''t let her down. He produced the brown envelope from his pocket and allowed her to look at the pictures.

    The glow of fondness he''d seen in her eyes glowed brighter as she looked at each photograph. He in return almost choked with tears as the guilt continue to eat him inside. He should have told her the truth but he couldn''t let her mourn on her birthday.

    "She looked exactly like me!" She eximed tears glimmered on the corners of her eyes.

    "I couldn''t agree more." He said, a smile stretched on his lips but it barely reached his eyes.

    "I want to see my granddaughter!" She stood from her seat and stared at him, her eyes begging. "Please bring her to me."

    "You will see her soon." He lied, forcing back the tears, and took her hand into his own.

    "Will you promise that to me? I want to see my granddaughter before I die." Her voice was weak yet desperate. Her chin fiercely tilted forward defiantly as if she won''t take ''no'' for an answer.

    He sighed in resignation. He realized where his stubborn attitude came from. He inherited it from his mother. He finally agreed and nodded his head. She mumbled ''thank you'' and shot him a smile that brightened the whole room.

    "Shall wee downstairs, Mama? The guests are now waiting for you."

    She agreed and clung her gloved fingers around his arm.

    rissa Crawford, the birthday celebrant walked down the grand staircase with a youthful glow on her face and a smile bright enough to hold her guests captive. Each step she makes, the hem of her beaded crimson gone swing to the rhythm of her movements.

    Beside her stood Alexander Crawford, her only son wearing a ck tuxedo exuding a dominating aura that spread across the room. The grand hall erupted into a round of apuse as she descended downstairs in an epitome of elegance.

    "Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday, happy birthday. Happy birthday to you!"

    When the singing stopped and she reached the bottom of the stairs rissa''s grandson gathered around her, the eldest, Ethan was holding a cake.

    "Make a wish Grandma."

    rissa Crawford smiled and closed her eyes. She only has one soulful wish on her birthday... It was to see her granddaughter.

 Chapter 41 41: Destined

    I couldn''t back down. Not now, when my goal was standing just a few meters from where I stood¡­ waiting for me to take the first step, and make a difference to the lives that mattered to me.

    I stood there, more determined than ever. My eyes staring straight ahead as it pierced through the gates. I could now have a clear view of the regal Crawford Mansion as it stood proudly under the hot afternoon sun.

    Just a couple of steps and I''m almost there. I told myself as I took a deep steadying breath ignoring the surge of panic that made my heart hammered with fear.

    The thought of letting Elisa and her parents down was enough to fill me with dread. It would be more difficult watching their fallen facespare to facing the Crawfords. I could bear to face a stranger''s wrath but not my new family''s hopelessness.

    ''Please Lord, help me through this ordeal.'' I mumbled inwardly, as I asked for guidance and strength to do this. I wasn''t doing this for my own but for the family who gave me both warmth and shelter even though I was a stranger, a lost girl who''d forgotten her past.

    "Are you okay Ma''am?" My burgeoning thoughts were cut short when the guard spoke, I blinked my eyes forcing my way back to reality. As I look up, a worried face meets my gaze.

    "I''m fine," I respond, forcing a smile into my lips. My fingers absentmindedly caressing my protruding stomach.

    His gaze finallynds where my hands protectively rest. I saw as his face slowly turned to an rming concern after realizing for the first time I was pregnant.

    "I might be interfering with your affairs, as a concerned individual speaking, a pregnant woman about tobor soon shouldn''t be traveling alone. It''s too dangerous." He spoke the words calmly, it was filled with sincerity that I lowered my gaze to the ground. His words were so right, it hit home, and now I was damn guilty for mypulsive decision.

    But... As I''ve said, I couldn''t cower... Not now. It was determination that was keeping me forward.

    I raised my gaze, stared straight into a pair of eyes as I pleaded. "This is important. I badly need to meet Mr. Alexander Crawford."

    He sighed. "Can I have your invitation card, please?"

    I shook my head as I responded I have none.

    If it happened a different guard was on the post on the gates I was so sure my butt would be kicked as soon as possible after I failed to produce an invitation card.

    "If that''s the case, I couldn''t let you in. My apologies Ma''am but we follow guidelines and protocols. I could be fired if I refuse to follow them."

    "It''s okay, I understand," I replied and smiled at him, this time it was genuine. I admire how professional he was with an air of respect to an uninvited guest like me.

    The guard excused himself. Before he left, I received an apologetic nce.

    I couldn''t stay here anymore. Maybe some other time, I woulde here on God''s perfect timing. I sighed deeply and eyed the gates with regrets.

    Just as I was about to move away, the rattle of the gates parting open captured my attention. I stared silently as a brand new car slowly made its way out. I closed my gaping mouth when it suddenly pulled into a stop just right in front of where I stood.

    Before I knew it, the door flung open, and a balding man in his thirties emerged rather hurriedly. He wore a ck formal suit but he didn''t appear like a guest to me¡ªhe looked more of a detective with that sharp, prating eyes which was now focused on my face and it was making me too ufortable.

    Stark shock was visibly written all over his face. Recognition was flickering in his eyes. For a while longer than expected, we stood there staring straight at each other. He was bemused and shocked at the same time¡ªit seems he couldn''t fathom what to feel in between the two¡ª it''s as if he''d seen a ghoste back to life.

    I, on the other hand, was as lost as he was, as I wondered why he was intently looking at me.

    He was still shaking his head badly. Wide, unbelieving eyes continue to stare at me. And then the man smiled, and when he did, the fine lines on his forehead eased a bit, his expression softened giving him a younger look.

    "I guess fate has made things easier for all of us." He said mysteriously. I did not respond. I don''t know how to. I just stared at him unblinkingly.

    His eyes flickered, his nose reddened as if he was holding back the tears. I couldn''t understand his reaction, he was shocked for a moment and now he looked emotional.

    Things happened so fast, the next thing I knew he was urging me to take a sealed envelope into my hands which I absentmindedly took.

    "Ten years... It took me that long to find you without knowing that you will actually find your way here¡ªwhich I called the most perfect timing. Everyone was waiting for you inside. Good luck Phoenix De Amore.... Or should I say, Beatrix Crawford."

    And just like that, after saying the words, he mbered inside his car and disappeared. He left without even exining, leaving me to figure things out on my own.

    The car faded on my line of vision but I was still there standing, waiting toe up with exnations with his parting words. But no matter how hard I ponder, I failed to understand what he meant.

    And then my gazended on the sealed envelope in my palms. A delighted whimper escaped my lips when I tore it open.

    My prayers were answered! Thank God! I mumbled with tears in the corner of my eyes.

    "Wee to the Crawford Mansion Ma''am."

    The guard pulled the gates open after I handed him the invitation card. I cast him a quick, thankful smile as I finally stepped inside and the gates closed behind me.

    My lips parted in awe when the breathtaking beauty of thewn decorated with expensive ornament popped up in my view. As I made my way into the cemented pavement, my wandering eyes were pleasured by the sight of green sceneries¡ªan image that came straight out of a genius artist''s masterpiece.

    A sense of peace descended on me. Home sweet home¡ªthat''s what I exactly feel now. This ce was a foreign domain my feet wandered for the first time, and yet it gave me a sudden surge of nostalgia as if I''d been here before¡­. And I always belong here. Strange. Yet, I love that kind offorting feeling.

    Gone was the feeling of dread consuming my insides when I finally stepped foot inside the Crawford Mansion. A brand new hope refueled my whole body. I was more than ready to face the Crawfords''.

    "Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday, happy birthday. Happy birthday to you!"

    I could barely hear the voices humming against the closed door of the Grand Hall. When the singing stopped, I finally pushed the door open.

    The sudden brightness from the glowing chandeliers that scatter the ceiling like gigantic constetions caught me off guard. I stopped in my tracks as light stung my unprepared eyes.

    I closed my eyes for a short moment and waited until I was ready before I fluttered them open ignoring the room that suddenly went still.

    When my eyes got adjusted to the light, that''s when I realized a huge, bemused crowd was frozen on their tracks. The guest turned into statues as their gaze locked to mine. There was no sounding from them as if they forgot to even breath

    The world inside the grand hall suddenly stopped turning. It was so silent that a leaf could be heard as itnded on the tiled floor.

    I looked at the guests wearing their best formal wear for the asion with their glittering jewelry on and secretly thanked the heavens that I chose to wear a in white dress, formal enough to provide me a decent look. At least the dress I wore was good enough since it makes it less obvious I was a gatecrasher.

    My wandering gazended straight ahead. Right there on the bottom of the stairs where the whole Crawford Family had gathered my gazes stopped and I froze from the intimidating sight. I suddenly had this urge to make a retrieving step backward seeing them in full force.

    I took a deep steadying breath, cast all my fear aside, and slowly made my way to the bottom of the stairs. The crowd started to part and they bowed their heads towards my direction respectively as I slowly made my way.

    I don''t know what''s going on and yet I continue to walk down the carpeted aisle until I was standing near Crawford''s allowing me to have a glimpse of their faces.

 Chapter 42 42: Unexpected

    My feet finally pulled to a stop, when I did, the violent thump inside my chest resounded to my ears. As I looked up, I became aware of the overwhelming rush of emotions that took me by surprise when my gaze was first glued to the woman who was steadily gazing at me with unveiled shock ying on her face.

    The look of undeniable familiarity swept over me when my gaze met hers, for a fleeting moment my world suddenly turned upside down making me froze with shock. I stood staring straight at her¡ªshe unbelievably looked so much like me¡ª that forty years from now I could imagine myself looking exactly like hers when I turned sixty.

    A pair of enchanting rare eyes in surprisingly differing shade with the left a shade of hazel brown and the right a calming shade of green was now glued to me. It was as if I was staring at my own eyes except it was old and wrinkled from age.

    Bafflement. Confusion. Anxiety. Excitement. Puzzlement. There''s a bunch of emotions rolling inside me that I couldn''t fathom which one to entertain first.

    My brain was producing an endless stream of questions to which I couldn''t find an answer as if my brain finally stopped functioning and I finally ran out of wits.

    The sight of her eyes spilling with tears was enough to make my heart ache with tenderness and yearning. I want to run and wrap her around my arms and yet I felt there was not an ounce of strength left in me to do the deed. Instead, I just stood there gaping, intently watching her the way she was keenly watching me.

    In the midst of my painful reverie, I suddenly became aware of the tears smoothly falling down my cheeks when my fingers fled to my cheeks. I don''t know why I was crying. When I tried to stop the tears, it just won''t stop falling as if it turned to be a waterfall with endless sources.

    When the woman saw that I refused to move, it was she who initiated toe and slowly cross the tiny distance between us with small but careful steps. The next few seconds seem to take forever as I waited for her to reach where I stood.

    Her small lips were trembling, as she looked at me, there was this sudden urge within me wanting to lift my fingers to those wet cheeks and dry the tears and yet I couldn''t summon all the courage to do it since all I knew was she''s a stranger I barely knew whom I met just for the first time.

    But despite me denying so strongly that she was a mere stranger, I couldn''t deny the sudden leap of my heart, and the warmth flowing from every inch of me screaming that she was someone I was bound with fate. It''s as if the blood coursing through my body was her very own.

    Blood is thicker than water, the saying goes, and now it proved to me it was true because right there at the moment I knew that the woman now standing in front of me was my grandmother.

    "Beatrix...." rissa Crawford spoke her thoughts aloud and I nearly closed my eyes by how soft and caressing her words as they directly touched my heart without her trying toy a finger on me.

    As if unable to contain her emotions anymore, her fingers reluctantly lifted to my face and when I made no protest, she enclosed my face into her palms. Her fingers were trembling with emotions as she held me.

    "I thought I wouldn''t live long enough to witness this meeting. I waited insanely long twenty-three years to finally hold you in my arms." She said weeping and I was silently crying, unable to speak a word.

    The moment was so magical that I was afraid it would be ruined if I speak.

    She wrapped me into her frail arms. Years of longing were overflowing from the tight hug she was giving me as if she never wanted to let go. I lost all reservations and my silent tears turned to sob as I finally lifted my arms to hug her back. My shoulders shook with uncontrolled sobs as I tightened my hold around her.

    The hugsted longer since we both don''t want the magical moment to end. As I hug her blissful contentment sweep over me. It was likeing home after a long, endless journey. For once, I felt as if I finally found the ce where I should be. It was not just peace I found but a missing part of me.

    "Beatrix?"

    A man''s achingly familiar voice¡ªmy ears didn''t recognize¡ªbut my heart did steal my attention. I gently untangled out of rissa''s embrace and whirled in man''s direction.

    For the first time, I totally became aware of his towering presence that almost dominated the whole room. The tuxedo he was wearing boosts his intimidating aura and I lifted my gaze to his face. A pair of midnight ck eyes held mine captive while it flickered with uncontrolled tears

    I caught my heart into my throat when his tear-stricken eyes twisted in painful anguish that tormented his handsome face.

    "You''re alive! Thank god." He has spoken the words with awe and shook his head repeatedly as if unable to digest the truth. Tears gleamed at the corner of his eyes as his soft gaze explored my face. Without warning, he crossed the distance between us and wrapped me into his warm embrace.

    He was crying as he held me and I found myself crying harder with an overwhelming rush of emotions at his fatherly approach.

    If this was only a dream I wish not to wake up. This was a wholesome nightmare and I couldn''t leave since it was impossibly beautiful.

    "I thought I will never see you again Beatrix." Alexander Crawford spoke the words aloud. He wasn''t embarrassed that hundreds of guests were watching in awe as a man like him, notorious for his cold, emotionless demeanor shed tears in a huge crowd. "Wee home my daughter!" He added, held my shoulders, andnded a soft peck on my temples.

    Things happened so damn fast that I became lost for words. I even thought I was under a trance or probably I fell asleep on the wooden bench at home and I was under a dream. Maybe all this would vanish in a thick mass of smoke after I wake up to the sound of Elisa''s voice shaking me to get up.

    I pinched my arms. I felt the stinging pain. This was not just a dream. This was real. This was too good to be true and yet it was real. Joy leaped through my heart upon the realization.

    My eager eyesnded on the eight pairs of eyes intensely staring at me in curious silence.

    But my happiness was short-lived when fierce pain kicked my stomach. Before I could look closely at the men Alexander Crawford announced as his children, my brothers, intense pain seized me and I almost fell out of bnce if it weren''t for Alexander Crawford.

    It began as a stinging pain at the base of my spine and gradually spreading down to my hips and stomach. The contractions were bearably normal and yet as the pain continues to assault me it intensified until it was almost ripping my sanity into two.

    My womb began to tighten and then rx. Then the pain returns only to hit more painfully than thest. It felt like I was having extreme period pains except that I was havingbor cramps.

    Fierce panic gripped through my heart, the healthy color was drained from my face. I was not scheduled to give birth to my baby, it was supposed to be next month. Why was I showing a sign ofbor at this early stage?

    "Are you okay?" I was so breathless to speak that I just shook my head in response.

    I was so damn scared at the moment. If it weren''t for theforting hands that were hiding me still, I nearly fell into hysterics.

    "Call an ambnce! Quick!" I heard Alexander Crawford''s voice ordered with a harsh urgency at his son, the eldest scurried to his feet and dialed a number into his phone. The room remained intensely silent as they watched in anticipation of the unexpected turn of events.

    I tried to control the pain by concentrating on my breathing. I took a deep breath and released it into sight. I repeated the process until I could handle the pain. Somehow it worked. The pain became bearable but it didn''t help me ease the fear and anxiety which was keeping my fingers cold. I dreaded that this moment woulde in the most untimely hour.

    Water mingled with blood began flowing down my thighs and stopped at my feet. It just confirmed what I feared the most¡ªI was having earlybor. I was in danger, and so my baby.

 Chapter 43 43: Grave Danger

    The bloodcurdling scream of the ambnce tore the peaceful afternoon sky, the sound of quick hurried footsteps resounded on the cemented pavement outside the Crawford Mansion, panic voices wereing from everywhere as the stretcher pulled into a sudden halt in front of the waiting ambnce and carefully loaded inside.

    I got lost amid chaos as Iy there on the stretcher with my eyes firmly closed, and my consciousness drifting back and forth. The car jolted before it finally roared to life. Momentster the Ambnce was hurriedly making its way to the nearest hospital with sirens wailingmanding the highway to clear so it could swiftly pass.

    Hard, calloused hands were holding my left hand firmly, giving it a bit of warmth it needed. The gentle gesture filled my heart withfort. Even if I wasn''t seeing anyone, I feel his presence beside me, calling my name over and over again with tears spilling down his cheeks.

    "Papa... Papa...Papa." I whispered the words repeatedly each time the spasms of pain relentlessly arrives to torture my body. Cold sweat formed on my temples, even my dress was soaked with my sweat.

    Ragged pants escaped my lips while I tried to steady my breathing but failed to do so each time the intense contracting pain ignited from my lower back then moved to my hips and into my stomach as if something was twisting from inside.

    I was wondering when this torturous pain would stop because if it continues, I might not know if I would be able to handle the pain. A soulful prayer moved my lips as I prayed for the safety of my child. If God chooses, I''ll let my life be taken in exchange for her safety.

    "Beatrix... Beatrix... I''m here. Papa will not leave you alone." His tone was filled with pain and anguish. His fingers tightened on my palms. I rxed by the sound of his voice.

    "Please be strong my child...please... I will die of heartache if I lose you again." He sobbed.

    The Ambnce reached the hospital, and I was taken immediately to the operating room where a nurse helped me change into a hospital gown. I don''t know how long I''d been lying there twisting and turning from pain, I lost count of time.

    My lips continuously chanted fervent prayers and it drew tears to my eyes. All I could pray for is for my daughter to be alright. I couldn''t afford to live if I lost her. My baby has been my source of strength this past few months when I''m on the verge of giving up. If I lose her probably I will lose all my sanity and the will to live too.

    The door flung open. From my hazy vision, I saw as two doctors wrapped in surgical outfits emerged from the door, following behind them were two nurses to assist with the delivery, and before the door to the operating room closed, two additional hospital staff entered.

    Aside from me, there are a total of six medical staff in the room and it only made my heart hammered nervously inside my ribcage. Three would be fine but six isn''t it too much unless I''m in critical danger?

    "Will my baby be fine?" I asked in a hoarse whisper and watched the doctor checking my vitals in between half-open eyelids.

    "You are inside the best hospital in all Cordova Ms. Crawford. You have nothing to fear. We will deliver your baby through cesarean. You have a weak heart and a healing wound in your chest that is why you couldn''t give birth naturally. Please take a deep calming breath.

    I assure you, your daughter will be alright. C-section is the safest way to deliver your baby." The Obstetrician-gynecologist exined smoothly and I nodded in understanding.

    The anesthesiologist came to my view. I fluttered my eyes and bit my lower lips as he moved swiftly to sink the syringe to my flesh. I don''t know if it was the aftereffect of anesthesia or I was just too tired when I suddenly became groggy. My eyelids grew heavy until I couldn''t open them anymore.

    "Mama!"

    I was still in a daze when I heard a child''s angelic voice calling me. It was so soft, and sweet that my eyes began to flow with uncontrolled tears.

    "Vien," I called her name but it came out into a barely audible whisper. My heart lurched at the sound of her name, it made my heart ached with longing.

    I badly want to see her but she''s nowhere to be seen but I knew she was there, watching me, guiding me.

    "We will be together soon Mama. I promise you. God is so good. He gave me a second chance to live." The angelic voice whispered close to my ears filling my heart with warmth.

    I stopped fighting to keep myself awake allowing the swirling darkness to swallow me up. The sound faded into my background.

    Then there was an overwhelming peace surging from within me as I finally fell into hours of slumber.

    I was awakened by the rming sound of voices weeping. My eyes snapped open to investigate the confusion scurrying in my hospital room.

    My fingers flew into my stomach, it was now t, but the flesh was still tender from the fresh sutures.

    The Obstetrician-gynecologist was there standing beside my bed, doing her rounds, and checking on me. When she saw I was awake she came to my rescue and told me toy still after my painful attempt to get up.

    "M-my b-baby? Where''s my daughter?" I said the words aloud than I intended as my searching eyes red at her impassive face.

    "Please calm damn Ms. Crawford." She said that almost sent me weeping after dodging my inquiry aside.

    "I won''t calm down unless I see my daughter." I threatened and threw a sharp dagger in her direction. It must be the aftereffect of the surgery that made me surprisingly grumpy.

    The sound of a deep breath she exhaled made my heart sink and when my gaze had fallen to her ashen face, I almost died. "I''m sorry Ms. Crawford but your baby wasn''t breathing anymore when she was taken from your womb."

    "No! No! No! That''s not true! You''re lying!" I screamed but the words came only as a hoarse whisper.

    "Beatrix wake up! Beatrix wake up!"

    The muffled sound of my tears came to my consciousness and the desperate voice of a man pulling me awake weed my ears.

    I gasped and slightly opened my eyes. The first thing that came to view was the worried look on Alexander Crawford''s face as he looked at me.

    "Where is my daughter¡­. Please¡­." Abundant tears washed my cheeks. As I waited for his response I already braced myself from the heartbreaking news.

    Alexander Crawford smiled, gentleness sprung at the corners of his eyes while he looked at me. "Congrattions Beatrix, you gave birth to a healthy baby girl." There were tears in his eyes that gleam with pride. "You''re a brave and strong girl Beatrix. You made me the happiest grandfather today."

    A warm stream of tears flowed on my cheeks once more, when I couldn''t contain the emotions anymore the silent tears turned into sobs that shook my shoulders uncontrobly.

    I thought I''d lost another child again. I thought I wouldn''t be able to see her again. I thought I''m going to lose my mind all over again.

    "Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord!" I mumbled in between sobs while Alexander Crawford ced an arm around my shoulders.

    The door pushed open, a nurse entered carrying a wailing baby into her arms. I almost leaped out of the bed if it weren''t for Alexander holding me still.

    The next few seconds were the longest as I waited for her to reach my side. When I finally held my daughter into my arms she simply stopped crying as if she felt she was in her mother''s warm embrace.

    "Baby, Mama''s here," I whispered in between tears. I was trembling as I rocked her into my arms. Slowly her small lips stretched into a smile and it tugs straight at my heartstrings.

    "Isn''t she adorable? Looked at those dimples on her cheeks. I wonder where did she get that from." Alexander said he was grinning from ear to ear.

    As if the baby understood what his grandfather meant she flexed her deep dimples so they could see them once more. We stared in awe and I couldn''t help butnd a soft kiss on her cute, upturned nose.

    "Have you thought of a name for her yet?"

    I nodded at him without tearing my gaze at the beautiful angel in front of me. She gave me faith in the future and made me believe in life again. And I knew the suitable name that would even more beauty to this seraphic creatures.

    "Her name would be Faith Vienne Crawford," I replied, sending a tear sliding down Alexander''s cheeks.

    ____

    WARNING!!!! PLEASE SKIP THE NEXT CHAPTER. DUE TO CONNECTION ERROR THE SAME CHAPTER WAS PUBLISHED TWICE.

    THANK YOU!

 Chapter 44 44: (Please Skip!)

    The bloodcurdling scream of the ambnce tore the peaceful afternoon sky, the sound of quick hurried footsteps resounded on the cemented pavement outside the Crawford Mansion, panic voices wereing from everywhere as the stretcher pulled into a sudden halt in front of the waiting ambnce and carefully loaded inside.

    I got lost amid chaos as Iy there on the stretcher with my eyes firmly closed, and my consciousness drifting back and forth. The car jolted before it finally roared to life. Momentster the Ambnce was hurriedly making its way to the nearest hospital with sirens wailingmanding the highway to clear so it could swiftly pass.

    Hard, calloused hands were holding my left hand firmly, giving it a bit of warmth it needed. The gentle gesture filled my heart withfort. Even if I wasn''t seeing anyone, I feel his presence beside me, calling my name over and over again with tears spilling down his cheeks.

    "Papa... Papa...Papa." I whispered the words repeatedly each time the spasms of pain relentlessly arrives to torture my body. Cold sweat formed on my temples, even my dress was soaked with my sweat.

    Ragged pants escaped my lips while I tried to steady my breathing but failed to do so each time the intense contracting pain ignited from my lower back then moved to my hips and into my stomach as if something was twisting from inside.

    I was wondering when this torturous pain would stop because if it continues, I might not know if I would be able to handle the pain. A soulful prayer moved my lips as I prayed for the safety of my child. If God chooses, I''ll let my life be taken in exchange for her safety.

    "Beatrix... Beatrix... I''m here. Papa will not leave you alone." His tone was filled with pain and anguish. His fingers tightened on my palms. I rxed by the sound of his voice.

    "Please be strong my child...please... I will die of heartache if I lose you again." He sobbed.

    The Ambnce reached the hospital, and I was taken immediately to the operating room where a nurse helped me change into a hospital gown. I don''t know how long I''d been lying there twisting and turning from pain, I lost count of time.

    My lips continuously chanted fervent prayers and it drew tears to my eyes. All I could pray for is for my daughter to be alright. I couldn''t afford to live if I lost her. My baby has been my source of strength this past few months when I''m on the verge of giving up. If I lose her probably I will lose all my sanity and the will to live too.

    The door flung open. From my hazy vision, I saw as two doctors wrapped in surgical outfits emerged from the door, following behind them were two nurses to assist with the delivery, and before the door to the operating room closed, two additional hospital staff entered.

    Aside from me, there are a total of six medical staff in the room and it only made my heart hammered nervously inside my ribcage. Three would be fine but six isn''t it too much unless I''m in critical danger?

    "Will my baby be fine?" I asked in a hoarse whisper and watched the doctor checking my vitals in between half-open eyelids.

    "You are inside the best hospital in all Cordova Ms. Crawford. You have nothing to fear. We will deliver your baby through cesarean. You have a weak heart and a healing wound in your chest that is why you couldn''t give birth naturally. Please take a deep calming breath.

    I assure you, your daughter will be alright. C-section is the safest way to deliver your baby." The Obstetrician-gynecologist exined smoothly and I nodded in understanding.

    The anesthesiologist came to my view. I fluttered my eyes and bit my lower lips as he moved swiftly to sink the syringe to my flesh. I don''t know if it was the aftereffect of anesthesia or I was just too tired when I suddenly became groggy. My eyelids grew heavy until I couldn''t open them anymore.

    "Mama!"

    I was still in a daze when I heard a child''s angelic voice calling me. It was so soft, and sweet that my eyes began to flow with uncontrolled tears.

    "Vien," I called her name but it came out into a barely audible whisper. My heart lurched at the sound of her name, it made my heart ached with longing.

    I badly want to see her but she''s nowhere to be seen but I knew she was there, watching me, guiding me.

    "We will be together soon Mama. I promise you. God is so good. He gave me a second chance to live." The angelic voice whispered close to my ears filling my heart with warmth.

    I stopped fighting to keep myself awake allowing the swirling darkness to swallow me up. The sound faded into my background.

    Then there was an overwhelming peace surging from within me as I finally fell into hours of slumber.

    I was awakened by the rming sound of voices weeping. My eyes snapped open to investigate the confusion scurrying in my hospital room.

    My fingers flew into my stomach, it was now t, but the flesh was still tender from the fresh sutures.

    The Obstetrician-gynecologist was there standing beside my bed, doing her rounds, and checking on me. When she saw I was awake she came to my rescue and told me toy still after my painful attempt to get up.

    "M-my b-baby? Where''s my daughter?" I said the words aloud than I intended as my searching eyes red at her impassive face.

    "Please calm damn Ms. Crawford." She said that almost sent me weeping after dodging my inquiry aside.

    "I won''t calm down unless I see my daughter." I threatened and threw a sharp dagger in her direction. It must be the aftereffect of the surgery that made me surprisingly grumpy.

    The sound of a deep breath she exhaled made my heart sink and when my gaze had fallen to her ashen face, I almost died. "I''m sorry Ms. Crawford but your baby wasn''t breathing anymore when she was taken from your womb."

    "No! No! No! That''s not true! You''re lying!" I screamed but the words came only as a hoarse whisper.

    "Beatrix wake up! Beatrix wake up!"

    The muffled sound of my tears came to my consciousness and the desperate voice of a man pulling me awake weed my ears.

    I gasped and slightly opened my eyes. The first thing that came to view was the worried look on Alexander Crawford''s face as he looked at me.

    "Where is my daughter¡­. Please¡­." Abundant tears washed my cheeks. As I waited for his response I already braced myself from the heartbreaking news.

    Alexander Crawford smiled, gentleness sprung at the corners of his eyes while he looked at me. "Congrattions Beatrix, you gave birth to a healthy baby girl." There were tears in his eyes that gleam with pride. "You''re a brave and strong girl Beatrix. You made me the happiest grandfather today."

    A warm stream of tears flowed on my cheeks once more, when I couldn''t contain the emotions anymore the silent tears turned into sobs that shook my shoulders uncontrobly.

    I thought I''d lost another child again. I thought I wouldn''t be able to see her again. I thought I''m going to lose my mind all over again.

    "Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord!" I mumbled in between sobs while Alexander Crawford ced an arm around my shoulders.

    The door pushed open, a nurse entered carrying a wailing baby into her arms. I almost leaped out of the bed if it weren''t for Alexander holding me still.

    The next few seconds were the longest as I waited for her to reach my side. When I finally held my daughter into my arms she simply stopped crying as if she felt she was in her mother''s warm embrace.

    "Baby, Mama''s here," I whispered in between tears. I was trembling as I rocked her into my arms. Slowly her small lips stretched into a smile and it tugs straight at my heartstrings.

    "Isn''t she adorable? Looked at those dimples on her cheeks. I wonder where did she get that from." Alexander said he was grinning from ear to ear.

    As if the baby understood what his grandfather meant .

 Chapter 45 45: Visitor

    "Thank you, Lord, for letting my daughter live."

    I sat there on my hospital bed, a captivated smile stered on my lips while my eyes were fixed into the angel curled on her tiny bed, and peacefully asleep.

    Love swelled inside me making my chest tight until it wanted to burst from the overwhelming emotion. I never stopped thanking the Lord for letting my daughter live. I''d never been so happy the way I did now as if a thorn had been taken off from my chest.

    Faith Vienne was prematurely born and yet look at how miraculously healthy she was, that she doesn''t need to stay in the incubator. Those chubby cheeks of hers were fresh and red like a blossoming rose and those thin but shapely lips of her seem to curve into a smile when she''s awake, and sometimes even when she''s asleep.

    The doctor said that she was born healthy and we could take her home after the hospital allows us to be discharged. I couldn''t be happier by the news ofing home knowing everything was slowly returning to its normal pace.

    I was deep in my thoughts when the door unceremoniously flung open, emerging from it was Elisa wearing a mask of worry in her tear-stricken eyes.

    When she spotted me seated on the bed''s edge, the tears she''s holding back failed to be restrained, and it came racing down her smooth, porcin cheeks.

    Sheid the basket filled with fruits just beside the door where a water dispenser stood and ran to me as the tears spilled on her flushed cheeks.

    "You made us all worried! I thought I will never see you again!" She sobbed on my shoulders.

    Hearing her cry for me stirred my emotions. Before I knew it I was sobbing too as I reciprocated her embrace with equal warmth.

    "The Obstetrician-gynecologist told us you almost died! Your weak heart almost stopped beating for a couple of minutes!" Elisa continues to weep as she pours her heart out. I listened quietly biting my lips as tears continued to tumble down my cheeks.

    "I''m okay now Elisa," I said when she finally stopped chattering. We need to stop crying before Faith Vienne wakes up."

    At the sound of my daughter''s name,  she straightened. Her fingers flew to her cheeks and quickly wiped the tears that made her vision blurry.

    "How could you vanish just like that without saying goodbye!  You scared the hell out of me that I failed to sleepst night!" She said, her expression looked cheated, her gaze never leaving mine. "You should have told me the truth!" Her voice shifted to a reprimanding tone that made my heart ache with guilt knowing she was right.

    "If I told you the truth will you allow me to go?" I asked despite knowing her obvious reply. I wiped the tears from my eyes using the sleeve of my hospital gown.

    "No, because I''m scared something will happen to you." As expected it was the response I heard from her.

    "And that''s the reason why I didn''t bother to tell you."

    "If you didn''t give birth to this seraphic creature I swear, I will never forgive you." She replied but this time the stern voice was gone. She was slowly returning to her usual soft-spoken tone. Her gaze was now on the baby lying on her bed, unmindful of the world while she was on her peaceful slumber.

    "Oh look at that angel! And that nose, isn''t it perfect?" Elisa eximed when her gazended on the baby who surprisingly didn''t stir on her bed despite themotion.

    I smiled, that sweet, unrestrained smile that brightened up the whole room. I couldn''t agree more with my friend''s remark. Faith Vienne''s nose was perfect and I wonder where she did get that from, my nose was not that upturned and definitely not chiseled to perfection like an artist''s work of art.

    "She was so beautiful Belle¡ªI mean Beatrix!" Elisah eximed with excitement, her eyes glowed with amazement as it continued to stare at Faith Vienne. "But she doesn''t look like you, Beatrix!" She threw me a quick nce before she focused her undivided attention back on the baby.

    Herst remark plunged me into a swirling thought, for the first time I asked myself if my daughter doesn''t look like me then who?

    "Oh look at that dimple she just flexed!" Elisah grinned widely when she caught the baby smile in her sleep and deep dimples emerged from her rosy cheeks.  "This angel was a charmer!  You cute little thing! You must have inherited your charming features from your father."

    I froze from herst remark.

    When she suddenly shifted her gaze on me, she caught the look of confusion spreading into my face. "I-I''m sorry Beatrix! I shouldn''t have said it out loud." She said regretfully as she quickly came to me with a worried frown scrunching her temples.

    "It''s not your fault Lisa, It''s not your intention to offend me. It''s just that Faith''s father was such a huge enigma to me until now. I can''t remember even the tiniest detail about him."

    "Don''t force yourself to recover your memory, Beatrix. Time will give you the answer you are looking for, one day when you least expect it toe, your memories will return."

    "Yes, I understand Lisa but I couldn''t shake a few doubts off my mind. If I did have a husband why didn''t he search for me? Or if not, how did I be a single mom? Not that I regret having my Faith. In fact, she was the best thing that ever happened to me. I will never regret having her."

    "Stop overthinking okay? You will stress yourself and so the baby."

    Elisa brushed the stray hair that fell on my face with her fingers. She was like the sister I never had. She was so sweet and so gentle. She gave me affection without reservations. I followed her advice and shook the bothering thoughts off my head. She''s right, overthinking will only stress me and so the baby.

    When she saw my face cleared, she brightened. A smile then slowly stretched on her lips. I smiled too and thanked her.

    It was around one o''clock when Elisah bid goodbye. Afternding a kiss on my left cheek, she hurriedly ran to the door. She almost forgot about her tutoring schedule. It totally slipped out of her mind since all she''d been thinking was me.  Not that I can me her, it was her nature to care too much that sometimes she forgets about herself.

    "Take care!" I waved back at her before the door closed.

    Once more I was alone but not totally. Faith Vienne was here with me. I know I will never be alone or lonely as long as I have her.

    The door opened. Just when I thought  Elisa returned after forgetting something behind, Alexander Crawford emerges from the door. He was carrying a fresh bouquet in his hand.

    When he saw me looking up to him his mouth twisted into a smile, making the corners of his eyes crinkle with mirth. I couldn''t believe that this man was my father. Behind the cold-hearted facade, he used to fool everyone lies the kindest and the gentlest man I''d ever seen.

    "For you my darling." He said as he handed the bouquet of fresh red roses to me.

    "Thank you, papa," I responded gleefully, taking the flowers to my nose. The sweet enchanting smell of roses permeating my nostrils nearly made my eyes close. The scent was so rxing that I had this urge to lie down and fall asleep.

    "All your brothers were outside the room arguing who wille here first. I didn''t allow them toe here all at the same time. The room will be crowded for the eight of them. Also, I don''t want to disrupt this angel''s sweet slumber." He was looking at his granddaughter when he said thest remark.

    Surprise made my eyes wide and I stared at him unbelievingly. "It''s so kind of them toe Papa. They shouldn''t have bothered. We will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow."

    He grinned and shook his head. Amusement lingered in his eyes. "I told them so. They wouldn''t listen. I let theme with me since they couldn''t contain their excitement to see you and this little girl."

    "Pa can we talk for a while?"

    He took a deep, long breath before he continued. "Is it about the Hotel Project at the seaside?" Concern bloomed in his eyes as he gazes at me. Now that he knew my intention, I couldn''t make a retreating step backward.

    I nodded my head in confirmation. I  know it''s not the perfect timing to talk business inside the hospital but I couldn''t put my mind to rest unless I candidly speak about my concerns.

    "Sure darling, I know it''s important to you. Let''s talk about it now." He finally said.

 Chapter 46 46: Good News

    "Yes, It is about the Hotel Project including thend where the building would rise. I''m sorry if we have to discuss the issue at this untimely hour papa. The truth is, I barely sleptst night thinking about it. I couldn''t put my mind at ease unless we discuss the people''s welfare first."

    When I finished my litany, I slowly raised my gaze to Alexander Crawford. I was half expecting to see fury gleaming upon his inky eyes as I looked up. But instead, it was tenderness I saw swelling in him that nearly made my heart burst with pride.

    "I just want to tell you that I''m so proud of you Beatrix. Despite your condition, you never stopped caring about other people. We haven''t been together for a long time but I could feel how good you are."

    Alexander Crawford slowly crossed the distance between us and stopped when he was a few meters away from my reach.

    Despite the tears that made my eyes hazy, I smiled at him. It must be the post effect of giving birth that was making me emotional over minute things.

    "I couldn''t let Elisa''s family down papa. They''ve been there for me when I''m on my lowest point. They gave me everything I needed¡ªfood, shelter, clothing, and above all love and affection. I don''t know what would have be of me if they haven''t found me." Tears I failed to contain came tumbling down my cheeks.

    "And I am so thankful for your friend and her parents Beatrix." He said, wiping my tears as if I was still his little girl. The affectionate gesture did not stop the tears instead it gushed abundantly than before. "If it weren''t for them, I would never be able to see my only daughter whom I''d been searching for the past twenty-three years."

    "That is why I''m asking you to do me a favor, Papa," I whispered while praying on the heavens he would listen to my plea. I took his hand and wrapped my fingers firmly around them. "Please give them more time to stay on the property so they could find a better home relocation."

    "You don''t need to beg Beatrix. In fact, I am here to deliver the good news for you! The Crawford Resthouse, from now on would belong to Elisa''s family. Not only that, your friend could continue her college education. She has been chosen for the Crawford Schrship on Harvey University."

    Astounded, I stared at him with my eyes stretched wide that an apple could almost fit inside. I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out of my lips. Instead, it was a sob I heard erupting from my lips. Before I knew it, I was heavily crying from the wonderful news and he was hugging me tightly like a father providingfort to his wailing child.

    "Hush, Beatrix. Please stop crying. If you don''t I would change my mind." He jested, attempting to stop her tears from flowing.

    "I don''t know how to thank you, Papa."

    "Just stop crying, my angel, I would feel better if you would."

    I wiped the tears that soaked my now crimson cheeks using the back of my palms, and when it was dry, I wrapped my arms around him, giving him a tight hug. My heart swelled with love and contentment as he held me. It never urred to me, I could be this happy. I don''t know what I have done to deserve this blessing. Everything I ever asked for was almost within my reach.

    I couldn''t ask for more since there''s nothing more I could ask.

    "Thank you, Papa," I murmured.

    "It was me who should thank you foring into my life and bringing this little girl angel with you." His eyes softened when theynded on Faith Vienne who was surprisingly awake, a charming smile ying on her soft, pinkish lips.

    "Oh look who''s awake!" Heughed with eyes bright with pride and an ted grin spreading on his cheeks. "You adorable little thing. You''re gonna melt my heart with that amazing smile of yours. And those dimples! Good gracious! God, forgive me if I could punch a dozen of admirers when you''re older." The baby smiled and winked her eyes, making her grandfather''s heart melt with tenderness.

    "Did you see that Beatrix?" Alexander eximed gleefully, his expression priceless. He looked as if he won the lottery. "A dozen men will undoubtedly cry when this baby blooms into a beautifuldy. I wish I would still be alive when that timees."

    A soft knock sounded on the door. Lifting their gaze, they caught in time as the door burst open. The Crawford brothers¡ªeight of them¡ªcrowded the entrance, waiting for their father to finally signaled them to enter.

    Alexander Crawford shook his head in disapproval but he admonished his children to enter using his authoritative tone that could make his adversaries tremble with fear but not his children who were used to his strict demeanor.

    "To formally introduce you to each other, Beatrix, these are your younger brothers. You''re older than them by a year." He motioned to the men who just entered the room. The remarkable thing that my eyes spotted first was their colossal height that seems to reach the low ceiling of the room.

    Just like Alexander Crawford, his son inherited his ebony ck hair, broad shoulders, and deeply prating eyes.

    I assume they must be twenty-two¡ªsince I''m twenty-three now. Yet, looking at them now, they unbelievably have the aura and confidence which an old, dignified man possesses. They too are undeniably handsome with fine, aristocratic features, arge muscr physique, and a smile that could make a woman swoon. The sight of them was a delight in the eyes.

    It seems the finest and the hottest men ever found in Cordova were trapped in room 203 where I was confined now.

    I gave them a soft, reluctant smile while trying to vanish the awkwardness that bubbling inside me. It was the first time I had the chance to watch them closely and I was bing ufortable as they studied my face with scrutinizing eyes.

    "You look exactly like rissa¡ªour grandmother¡ªbut hopefully you won''t be as strict as her. She sometimes suspends my allowance when I refuse to follow her orders." The earnest remark from the youngest-looking men earned him a poke on the chest that left him wincing in pain.

    "Ignore our youngest brother''s audacity. I am Ethan, the oldest among the eight of us." The man who spoke was a spitting image of Alexander Crawford. He was the tallest among his brothers. When he spoke, the others looked at him with high regard as if he was someone they wouldn''t dare mess with.

    Ethan shed me a smile, showing a perfect set of pearly white teeth like a toothpastemercial model. He was handsome but there was more to him than just looks. He exudes this warmth that could make anyone fall to his charm. He was no doubt a Crawford.

    "From now on we will be your guardian angel and protector," Ethan said the words with more determination than needed. Right at the moment, he was making a promise on behalf of his brothers. "Whoever dares to hurt you, attempts toy a finger on your hair, and dares to draw tears in your eyes¡ªthe Crawford men will beat the shit out of him!"

    Ethan''s words reverberated in my thoughts. For a fleeting moment, an image of a man came to my thoughts. He has the bluest eyes I''d ever seen. Even in my thoughts, his exquisite eyes trapped in mine made me take a deep intake of breath. But before the puzzle could fit together and form an image, the thoughts vanished as fast as they arrived.

    Leaving me craving for more but the memories refuse to allow me another glimpse of the forgotten past.

    "Beatrix? Beatrix!"

    I snapped out of my trance after hearing my name called with urgency. Without me knowing, I suddenlypsed into silence while staring into space.

    "I-I am sorry Papa. My head suddenly throbbed. I must be tired." I lied instead, unable to describe the sudden surge of memories that quickly faded in an instant before I could fathom the details.

    Alexander sobered and signaled his children to leave so I could rest. They follow the order obediently and close the door behind when they''re out of sight.

    "Please take your rest, Beatrix. You must be tired." He said when we were alone and he helped me lie down on the hospital bed. "I shall watch over Faith Vienne while you rest."

    I did not respond, instead, I nodded in approval, and smiled at him but the glow barely reached my eyes. There was this sudden long, hollow tunnel of emptiness looming inside me. No matter how I fill that void, the emptier I feel within. The emptiness suddenly made me realize that something important was missing in my life. What that thing? I don''t know.

 Chapter 47 47: Home Sweet Home

    ''Home sweet home.'' I mumbled softly when the colossal iron gates of the Crawford residence pulled open and the regal Crawford Mansion came to view. I took a deep intake of breath as the awe-inspiring modernized structure glowed beautifully under the early morning sun.

    "Were home, honey!" Alexander Crawford eximed softly, unable to contain the fondness that now glowed upon his inky eyes as he stared ahead. After he turned the roaring engine off, he hurriedly mbered out of the car, turned in the opposite direction, and pulled the car door open for me.

    "Thank you, papa," I mumbled absentmindedly, never once taking my gaze away from the sight of the Crawford Mansion which looms over me like a titan.

    I hastily hopped out of the car with Faith secured around my chest wrap in a thickyer of white linen and fast asleep. For a moment, I took my gaze from the sight ahead and fixed my attention on the rise and fall of Faith''s chest. The sight was enchanting and bewitching at the same time making my chest full with emotions that I''m afraid it would burst any moment soon by how tight it bes.

    I couldn''t believe that I gave birth to this angelic creature I''m holding in my arms. Her presence was such a huge blessing that I couldn''t help but thank the Lord every day for giving her to me. "We are home baby." I leaned closer to her ears and whispered. In response, as if she understood what ''home'' means, her lips stretched into a sweet smile that brightened my face with adoration.

    Tears I didn''t expect toe slowly made their way around the corner of my eyes. A few days ago, I recall standing on the same exact spot ovee with fear and dread. And yet, looking back at the memories now, there''s not an ounce of regret in me when it was clear as day I made the right decision.

    I was brave toe here on a fateful day and as a reward for my bravery, I stumbled upon the truth and found the family who never ceased hoping they would find me one day! They actually did!

    A warm palmnded on my shoulder. When I looked up, Alexander Crawford was beaming at me. The gentleness stered on his face did wonders to his face for he looked then years younger. The line etched on his forehead seems to disappear for a moment while his face remains bright and lively.

    I moved to the direction where the door was located as it impatiently waited for me toe and see what waits behind the door. As I slowly made my way to it, I filled my lungs with air, telling myself that I will not cry. But when Alexander Crawford pushed the door open, I swallowed my words and uncontrolled tears spilled on my cheeks.

    WELCOME HOME BEATRIX. It was the words written in the banner in bold, capital letters. My tears be uncontrolled, they slowly clouded my vision until I could no longer read the words.

    Waiting there at the bottom of the stairs was my dearest grandmother wearing a sweet smile on her lips while tears drift down on her wrinkled cheeks. She looks amazing in her cream-colored gown. The beautiful glow in her eyes surpassed the brilliance of the set of jewelry she wore for the asion.

    My heart melt by simply staring at her. Words weren''t enough to describe the sudden rush of emotions that took hold of me. If I weren''t holding Faith into my arms, I''d run to her already and flung my arms around her frail body.

    rissa Crawford wasted no time and immediately crossed the distance between us with quick but careful steps. She was surprisingly agile and lovely despite her old age. She could still move with elegance and finesse like that of a twenty-year-olddy.

    Before I knew it she was already beside me, wrapping her dainty arms around me while giving just enough space to allow the baby to breathe peacefully.

    I don''t know how long we''ve been standing there, I simply lost count of time as we poured our hearts out in the form of tears. There were so much tenderness and affection in the way she hugged me as if I daughter she never had.

    I can''t hug her with Faith settled in my arms, instead, Iid my chin into her shoulders and closed my eyes to block the endless flow of tears but even with my eyes firmly closed, the tears refuse to be restrained, they continue to slide down the smoothness of my cheeks.

    "Wee home Beatrix. I never once doubted that I would find you. Now that you''re here, I want to make up for the wasted years in our life." rissa spoke when she''s a bit calmer and dabbed a handkerchief to dry her tears.

    "Wee home!" My brothers g¡ªeight of them¡ª greeted in unison, each of them wore a wide, weing smile on their faces. I shifted my gaze to them, smiling in return, and mumbling a quick thank you as my eyes surveyed each of the faces gathered around me. I still couldn''t remember their names since there were too many to remember. Maybe in time, I could finally address them with their given name.

    Since he was the oldest, Ethan was the only face I could recognize from the crowd.

    "I guess you must be tired and probably your arms are strained from having to carry that adorable baby for hours. I will apany you to your room upstairs. I bet you''re badly in need of rest." rissa said, ncing up at me and seeing the bags under my eyes.

    I nodded my head in approval. I haven''t had a decent sleep for straight three days. I dreaded hospitals and I could never force myself to sleep inside my hospital room no matter I forced myself to.

    I couldn''t be more grateful to temporarily have a quick rest. My body ached all over and it had been screaming for me to have rest the moment we left the hospital. My arms were a bit numbed too. Faith was surprisingly heavy.

    Alexander offered his arm to rissa who thankfully took his arm for support. He was such a caring man despite the hard facade he was used to showing everyone. His deep reverence for rissa clearly shone in his eyes as he helped her climb on the modern curved staircase.

    We reached my room in silence. It was Alexander who opened the door to my room and allowed me to enter first. Wild, bewildered gaze swept the room with awe as I slowly entered. My feet sunk, on the soft, carpeted floor making me sight with content. I closed my mouth after realizing how wide open it was.

    I walked straight into a princess'' luxurious room with its exorbitant furnishings. The luxury was way too much for me to handle. From the high ceilings, pink walls, and the soft carpeted floor were fashioned with sophistication. There''s not a thing inside which I could call inelegant.

    A mini-chandelier hung on the ceiling, giving the room a queenly ambiance. In the center of the room, a fancy, canopied bed with matching colors with the walls stood. Beside the bed, there was a wooden night table with ampshade on top.

    I gasped in awe when my eyesnded on the left side of the bed, near the florals sofa set, where a floor-to-ceiling shelf stood, it was filled with a variety of books¡ªcollector''s item, limited edition, Newyork bestselling. All are just my liking!

    When I could no longer take the strain on my arms anymore, I carefully lowered Faith into the multifunctional baby crib situated just beside the Queen size bed. When I was transferring her into the multifunctional bed, she stirred but surprisingly she did not awaken.

    "How do you find your new room, Beatrix?" Alexander inquired while I was stretching my fingers forward and easing the numbness on my arms.

    "It was beautiful, Papa, "I replied, giving him a reassuring smile. "This is too much," I added while my gaze surveyed the room once more.

    "I am d you like it, Beatrix. This room had been waiting for you for almost twenty-three years now. You deserve nothing but the best." he said giving me a cheerful smile.

    "We will be leaving now. If you need anything just ring the bell and a maid wille to your aid."

    "I will Papa."

    The door closed and I was alone in my room. I stretched on the bed and stared at the wless white ceiling. This is my life now, whether I like it or not, I shall wee it with wide, open arms. Any woman would kill to indulge in the luxury held in front of me. I should be thankful for all of this.

    My eyelids were bing heavier each minute but I did my best to stay awake. I was too tired and unable to sleep for days that without me knowing I finally sumb to the urge and fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 48 48: Enigmatic Man

    The ident that befell me changed the course of my life and I suddenly found my memories lost. But in the process of retrieving them, I stumbled upon the truth and I found the most significant piece of my life that solved the puzzle together.

    When I allowed myself to be Beatrix Crawford, I knew that moment my life made the wrong turn at the right decision. My life will never be the same again.

    I was here lying on the Queen Size bed, lost in the sea of thoughts, pondering what had been my dreamsst night. It must be the effect of the wound inflicted in my head that I failed to recall the tiniest details of any of my dreams¡ªand if I could recall a slight memory of them¡ªit would usually be a short, quick, and a hazy disy of confusing images that could provide little to no help at all.

    Just like the dream that has woke me up today¡ªI failed to retrieve them too. Just as when I thought it''s within my reach, it drifted out of my reach to an impossible ce. Everything faded into a thick mass of grey smoke denying me ess to the memory of my past.

    The streak of sunshine permeating the Vian blind made a beeline straight to warm my cheeks. When I snapped my eyes open, I was momentarily blinded by the sudden assault of light that made my eyes flutter close.

    The sound of birds chirping reached my ears and groaned at the realization I forgot to close the windowst night. Those chirping creatures are now racing outside my window. The sound of them could have be music to my dreams if it weren''t for the sudden nagging emptiness that had woken me up this morning.

    Things I do not know, won''t hurt me. I consoled myself. Maybe things are far better without my memories since I wasn''t quite sure what secret it held inside Pandora''s box.

    I shook the negative thoughts off my head with a quick morning prayer, thanking the Lord for never forgetting to extend my life.

    I eased myself from the bed and started to tidy it up while my little angel was still sound asleep, and I still have the time to fold the nket and ce it above the pillows which I neatly stacked on the headboard.

    It was still early in the morning, I realized as I stole a nce at the grandfather clock, and saw the time. Seven O''clock. It was still early but then I''d always been an early riser.

    I didn''t go downstairs yet. Faith was still asleep and I didn''t want to interrupt her. Besides, I want to spoil myself watching her sleep, it gives me maternal satisfaction. I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled her crib closer until I could rest my elbows on its rails.

    I just sat there watching the rise and fall of her chest. I could stare at her forever and not feel tired at all. Elisa had been right in her remark, Faith doesn''t look a bit like me. I did try to avoid thinking about it before since it would only bring me stress but I couldn''t run away from the truth forever.

    Faith has a father and it couldn''t be denied that she inherited her facial features from him.

    If he was still alive is such a mystery to me. I don''t have any idea if we''re even on good terms or if he''s even aware of Faith''s existence. But then logic told me if he was concerned about me missing then he should have searched for me. But during the duration of my stay here in Cordova, there''s no report of a missing person which made me lose all hopes.

    A husband doesn''t care for me or he simply didn''t exist at all.

    What I''m sure of was the long, nagging emptiness that made my heart hollow with longing. I''m happy with my new life now, god knows how almost perfect my life seems now. However, despite the things falling perfectly into ce, I felt I''m missing something in my life. The more I think of it the more it bes impossibly hard to fathom.

    Knock! Knock!

    My thoughts were scattered by the sudden sound. I could almost imagine the bubbles floating in the air and I could almost hear the popping sound it made as it burst before it could wander far away.

    I hastily moved to the door and pulled it open. I beamed instantly after seeing rissa Crawford at the door "Good morning grandmama." I greeted her with warmth in which she replied ''''Good morning Beatrix'' with a generous smile on her lips.

    "I assume Faith''s still asleep?"

    "She is grandmama. I expect her to be sound asleep at this hour. She''d been awake the whole night."

    rissa gave me a sympathetic smile. "I understand. If you''re hungry juste downstairs and eat breakfast with us, one of your brothers will babysit Faith so you could regain your strength." Thest remark made her eyes twinkle with mirth. I suddenly remember what my youngest brother told mest time. ''You look exactly like rissa¡ªour grandmother¡ªbut hopefully, you won''t be as strict as her.

    She sometimes suspends my allowance when I refuse to follow her orders.'' This must be what he meant.

    When rissa went downstairs I pushed the door closed. I''m still not feeling hungry. Maybe I''ll go downstairs when I''m starving.

    I didn''t immediately return to the bed. Instead, I searched for the remote control, found it on the cab, and turned the wide tv screen on after taking my spot on the bed.

    The morning news was on air at the moment but I wasn''t interested to watch the news at this hour because it might ruin my mood. It was verymon for women to be moody and emotional over the simplest matter after giving birth. And as much as I want to listen to the news, I should steer clear of something that could trigger conflicting emotions in me.

    Surprisingly, despite any channel I turn to, the same news coverage shes on the tv screen. It was some sort of press conference¡ªa very important one¡ª about to take ce. I finally gave up, and dropped the remote control on my side, allowing the news to y in the background just as it announced that the press conference had started.

    The slight whisper of movement tore my attention away from the t tv screen. When my gazended back on the crib, I realized Faith was now awake. She''s now eagerly iling her arms to me.

    Faith''s exquisite blue eyes were staring intently at me with wonder. I can''t help but get lost while staring at the depths of her beautiful blue eyes¡ªit''s as if I was staring straight into the horizon of a fathomless ocean.

    "I guess you look like your Daddy Faith Vienne. But sadly, mama can''t find where your Daddy is. I can''t even remember what he looked like. But gazing at you now he must be as drop-dead gorgeous as Ben Affleck who broke my heart while watching Pearl Harbor."

    Thest remark made Faith giggle as if I''ve said something funny. But of course, it was a coincidence. She must have seen the smile tugging the corners of my lips and it was what made her smile.

    The CEO of Greyson Group Of Companies finally dropped the bomb that turned our whole world upside down. The illustrious billionaire sh renowned racer finally aired his announcement. He was officially signing off as the CEO of thepany the Greyson Enterprise.

    "Greyson¡­" I trailed. The name rings a bell to me and surprisingly leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.

    I stopped on my tracks, shocked by my uncontrolled response from the name mentioned. I shifted my prying eyes to the tv screen and caught in time to see as the camera focused on the man. It took me a moment to realize that my fingers were trembling while my heart pounded hard inside my chest

    Shock froze me when a pair of exquisite ocean blue eyes stared right from the tv screen. His eyes prated my gaze as if he was reading my darkest, deepest secret.

    Those eyes¡­. It was damn familiar to me¡­ And so the sudden rush of emotion that unexpectedly made my chest tight. I swear I have seen those deeply prating ocean blue eyes before and once felt its hot gaze upon my skin too.

    I couldn''t be mistaken!

    I didn''t expect the pain toe and when it did, the piercing pain that invaded my chest caught me off guard and drew the tears on the corner of my eyes.

    Painful¡­. It''s so damn painful¡­. Just staring at those perfectly chiseled features almost made me weep in anguish for an unexinable reason.

    I closed my eyes, my fingers flew to my chest where a hand was painfully squeezing my heart into a pulp.

    Who you really are? Why do you have such profound effects on me that no amount of words could be able to describe?

    Despite the pain, my tear-stricken eyes continue to stare at him while doing my best to recall a particr memory. But none of my efforts sow its reward. Sadly, it''s as if a part of my memory totally blocked his existence.

 Chapter 49 49: Ace Carter Greyson

    A VILLAIN IS JUST A VICTIM WHOSE STORY HASN''T BEEN TOLD¡­. THEY AREN''T BORN¡­. CIRCUMSTANCES MADE THEM.

    ****

    "I, Ace Carter Greyson, steps down as the CEO of Greyson Enterprise. The CEO position goes to its rightful owner¡ª Vince Greyson¡ªthe legitimate son of Ybbrahim Greyson. You heard it right, I''m a bastard born out of wedlock, a product of my father''s fleeting affair with his mistress and I am in no position nor do I have any further reason to stay on the throne that should never belong to me!"

    Pain¡­. Regrets¡­. Anguish¡­. I was half expecting those emotions to hit me at once until I couldn''t take it anymore and haul me to the ground until my knees touched the floor. But the emotions didn''t hit me the way I expected it to crush me with force and take thest thing that was left on me which I consider the most important of all¡ªpride.

    Instead, there was a long, hollow emptiness drilling my heart and creating a bigger hole for me to cover.

    I left the stage, ignoring the deafening silence that suddenly struck the room. If a feather was dropped into the floor it would surely be heard as it dropped to the bottom. Even a blind person entering the room would mistake the room as empty with its unnerving silence.

    But there was nothing empty about the room, only my heart.  In fact, the hall was crowded with greedy paparazzi drooling to capture their award-winning headlines.

    The shing camera with its non-stop shutters stopped. If the situation were a bit different and I was not so grim at the moment, I should have been greatly amused or even entertained by the sight. I didn''t expect that signing off as the CEO could stun such a huge crowd who were after all used to explosive announcements.

    Realizing I was leaving, the room seemed to resume its normal pace, the irritating hustle and bustle returned and so the uproar that had taken over the room before the announcement. The shing camera ceaselessly sounded, this time it began to bother me non-stop until the lights blinded my vision.

    "Wait! Mr. Greyson! The press conference isn''t done yet. We have questions! You need to answer them!" I could hear a reporter run after me but no one can''t stop me even if someone aimed a shotgun into my head.

    I didn''t look back from the urgent call proving to them what a bastard I really am. I don''t care what they would think of me now. It was thest of my concern. I no longer give a damn. To hell with them, I don''t fu*king care the way anyone didn''t fu*king cared about me when I was nothing back then. There was only one person who truly cared for me and I am truly a stupid jerk for wasting a gem.

    I walk out of the door¡ªleaving my entire future behind me. I know the moment I stepped outside¡ªI was no longer a significant figure in the world of fame, money, and power. I am now an ordinary man whose life was a perfect mess of chaos and disorder. I was almost sitting on the pedestal, but I chose to leave the golden throne I was sitting on by choosing freedom over power.

    I once have everything but now I have nothing. Surprisingly there''s not an ounce of regret inside which I should have felt after I sign off as the CEO of thepany I worked hard by investing my blood and sweat just to make it a huge sess. There are reasons¡ªhundreds of them which should fill me with regret from leaving the Greyson Corporation. But it didn''t affect me, not a little bit.

    I guess I don''t give a damn anymore. In fact, I knew that it''s the best decision I ever did. It''s all worth it.

    "Please Mr. Greyson. Told the press you are joking and that what you said is  rubbish and utter nonsense."

    A member of the board blocked my way in a desperate attempt to change my mind but no amount of words could convince an even more desperate man to change what he''d already decided months ago.

    "Get out of my way," I replied in a menacingly calm manner, locked my gaze to his, giving him a look of cold disgust that could freeze the underworld and would make Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the underworld to run with fear.

    Seeing the terrifying glint darkening my eyes, he scurried aside to clear my path while the frenzied paparazzi followed behind me like a wagging tail. The sound of footsteps and the rumble of voices followed me until I reached the parking area.

    My car came to view and I quickened my steps to escape the starving hounds who persistently followed me this far. If I dropped a bomb right here in the parking area, I was damn sure that three-fourth of the poption of paparazzi from all over Bvia will perish on earth.

    I climbed inside the car with ease while ignoring the chaotic disorder that was tailing me.  I turned the engine on and sped away but still, a few desperate members of the press followed until my car became out of their sight.

    "What have you done Ace!"

    It was the greeting that thundered all over the foyer when I arrived at the Mansion. I was deeply surprised that it''s the only thing that wees my arrival. I was half expecting Ybbrahim Greyson to lift the sofa and haul it in my direction. That would serve me right.

    "Have you swallowed your tongue! Speak!" He ordered, he was like an active volcano about to dangerously erupt. Laser-sharp re nailed on me, if looks could kill not only did I die, my body had been sliced to cubes a few moments ago.

    "No matter what I say, I''m wrong in your point of view so why waste my efforts on an argument in which I knew I could never win? Did you forget you were never wrong even if you are? And have you forgotten that you never once cared about my opinion? " I spat bitterly. My face remains a mask of an unreadable facade.

    "How dare you talk to me like that! You''re just my son and you have no right to spat at me like that!" Ybbrahim Greyson''s voice rose higher this time as he trembled with fury. His red-rimmed eyes darted to me angrily and it was ready to pop out of his eye socket anytime.

    "Don''t call me your son, Ybbrahim," I muttered in between gritted teeth. If he happened to be a stranger, I swear, I already punched him hard a few moments ago. That would be enough to knock some sense from him. "You have never been a father to me.

    I''m  just a charity case you took under your roof to ease your guilt!" My face twisted in an ugly mask of rage while ncing at the man who never showed me an inch of affection.

    I stood there watching him with eyes aze with fire while recalling a single pleasant memory we shared stored into my mind¡ªthere was none. What came shing back to me was an agonizing memory of a child bruised, beaten, and shaking with fear as he waited for the violent blow from the leather belt that had turned not only his heart into stone but his soul as well.

    The only constion that he felt at the moment was the thought that when die he would go to heaven because he''d spent his life in hell.

    "The only proof that you''d been my father was my sense of irresponsibility toward my child! You''d been there to criticize every mistake I did but you''ve never been there to congratte me on my first sess. Some men can father a child but not everyone is worth being one!"

    I turned away fearing that if I continue to look at him, I would lose my self-control and kill him right away before a heart attack could.

    "You ungrateful bastard! Where the hell you think you''re going! You are good for nothing irresponsible son!  Running away from your wedding hasn''t been enough for you! Now you''re running away from your responsibility too!"

    I stopped on my tracks after the inexcusable remark that sent me boiling with rage. Gone was the menacingly calm voice I used a moment ago, it was now reced by a thunderous roar that almost shook the foyer with its authority.

    "This man you dare call irresponsible! Was the same man who saved the Greyson Enterprise from bankruptcy and made it possible to achieve the glorious sess it has now!"

    I was about to leave and walk away but decided to stay a bit longer to tell him the important news he didn''t surely want to miss. "Also, the bride-to-be was pregnant with another man''s child! And that man was not me... It belongs to your sole legitimate child¡ªVince!"

 Chapter 50 50: Twist Of Fate

    I cannot undo

    what I have done;

    I can''t un-sing

    a song that''s sung.

    And the saddest thing

    about my regret¡ª

    I can''t forgive me

    and you can''t forget.

    ¡ª Lang Leav ¡ª

    ***

    I am leaving this house for good, without regrets, and I n to never return. And if I ever find myselfing back to this godforsaken ce¡ªthat would be to attend my absentee father''s funeral. If not his then most probably it would be Vince''s funeral since there''s a long queue of enemies waiting to pull a gun into his head if given the opportunity.

    There are so many things to pack but If I could bring everything with me, I necessarily needed to rent a teen-wheeler truck just to carry all my things which include appliances and personal belongings. But bringing them all was thest thing on my mind¡ªall I want is to escape this ce real quick. The sooner the better. So I decided to pack the only thing I''ll ever need¡ªclothes.

    There on the bed, arge suitcase was spread open, and clutter of clothes was stuck inside in a disorderly manner as if a thief had sneaked inside the room and was randomly hauling things inside the already crowdedpartment.

    Realizing I''ve packed everything I needed, I pulled the zipper close and groaned impatiently when it refused to move. I overstuffed the suitcase with clothes and it''s now impossible to pull the zipper upward. Shaking my head on how much time I already wasted, I pulled a handful of t-shirts out and threw them across the bed, and sighed with relief when I was able to close the suitcase.

    I walked out of my room without looking back thinking it was not just my personal things I left behind but the bright future ahead of me as well. I''m no longer the rich and influential CEO of Greyson Enterprises. I''m a poor man with only a cent in my pocket. All my bank ounts had been frozen and even if it wasn''t, I wouldn''t dare touch the moneying from the man I abhorred.

    I just want to prove to Ybbrahim Greyson that I could afford to live without epting anything from him! Not even a cent!

    "I guess it''s over Ace. Not only do I have your ex-fianc¨¦e now. I too have thepany for myself."

    The devil himself was standing in front of me, a smug smile was ying on his lips while he watched me pull the suitcase. I dreaded this encounter, not that I fear Vince, it''s just I fear what would possibly happen after thest of self-control escapes my body. I don''t want to speed up his funeral.

    He should live to witness the agony of how he would ruin thepany and sink it on a quicksand under his management.

    I gave him two years or even three to ruin everything including his reputation. I could see the dim future waiting ahead for him. He would sink into the mire¡ªdeeper than I did.

    "You keep her Vince," I respond rather calmly while referring to Ang. "A real man will never let his woman be borrowed like a ytoy."

    I smiled when the eyes staring at mine red with fury. Vince never changed, he still possessed a terrible temper that could easily ignite. One day, hisck of self-control will be the end of him.

    I moved to the door. Engaging in another reproachful argument with him proved to be pointless since I wouldn''t gain anything. In fact, I would lose something important to me if I continue to listen¡ªmy patience. It had been wavering a while ago, I was surprised that I was able to hold myself still.

    "Don''t waste your time searching for Phoenix. She''s definitely dead."

    His words rang painfully to my ears. I stopped walking and turned to Vince. He was smiling knowing that he just said a remark that triggered me.

    "I wouldn''t be surprised if you ordered Ang to kill her. You despised Phoenix for turning you down. It was toote for me to realize how desperate you be to tear us apart."

    Vince said nothing. The smug smile on his lips faded away. I gave him no time to recover and made a beeline straight to the door.

    Once outside, I pulled the trunk and stored myrge suitcase inside. I then moved briskly to the car''s side, pulled the door open, and climbed inside the car. Momentster, I was traveling under the hot afternoon sun on my way to the investigator''s office.

    While driving, Vince''s horrified expression yed on my thoughts over and over again wondering why he suddenly looked as if he was caught in the act after I mentioned the possibility he ordered Ang to kill Phoenix. I wasn''t serious when I told him that but I wasn''t expecting to garner such strange responses from him. Up to now, I''m confused, wondering if my unexpected retort hit home.

    "My apologies Sir Greyson, but the case concerning Phoenix De Amore was closed. There was no foul y found. It was ruled that her untimely death was caused by drowning."

    It was the news that weed me when I arrived at the Investigators'' Office. My temples turned into a furious scowl. Something I could define as anger bubbled inside me. My chest tightened painfully until I couldn''t breathe.

    Seated on the opposite side of the table, inside the investigators'' office was one of the men who handled Phoenix''s case. When the investigator called me earlier to meet him, I was already expecting good news from him. But after hearing what he has to say, the world came crashing down to me. I wasn''t prepared to let the case close when her body hadn''t been found yet.

    I took a deep calming breath, restraining my temper under control. "No foul y? Are you goddam kidding me?" My response was calm which was the total opposite of what I felt.

    "Sir it''s obvious that when the fire broke to your condominium, Phoenix De Amore was trapped inside." The investigator exined impatience was now visibly written all over his face. "To save herself from burning, she broke the ss window and jumped out of the building where she met her death. That''s how her life tragically ended."

    I gritted my teeth from the frustration that came to the surface at the sight of the man who didn''t even flinch at the mention of death. He was obviously dealing with death almost every day but at least he must deal with the situation with professionalism and even if it was just a pretense, he should act as if he cared. Instead, he was bluntly showing hisck of concern at the news I dreaded.

    "The fire broke down because of a faulty wire! Damn! Even the fire rm didn''t re at that moment! And to add to that, the automatic sprinkler didn''t function which was quite suspicious considering it was functioning well when it wasst checked by the condominium staff. That''s the bloody reason why I can''t eliminate the possibility of foul y."

    The officer took a deep calming breath before his using eyes surveyed my expression. "Speaking of the foul y Mr. Greyson, it was your own Condo where Phoenix De Amore jumped. You are also seen in front of the ce she was staying before she disappeared. May I remind you that If there was a prime suspect for her disappearance it was you."

    Aghast, I shot the Investigator a horrified look. "Are you assuming I was behind all this?"

    "You shall remain innocent unless proven guilty Mr. Greyson."

    I shook my head in huge disbelief, wide unbelieving eyes continue to stare at him. He may not say it out aloud but he assumed I killed Phoenix.

    "I didn''t kill her! I will never do that! I''m a jerk! A bastard! But I will never be a killer!"

    I mmed the door shut, leaving him dumbfounded by my unexpected outburst.

    My chest was heaving with violence even after I was settled inside my car. I was still ovee with disbelief at his usations. His words still rang painfully to my ears.

    The ringing sound of my phone woke me up from my deep reverie. I stared at the phone for a moment, irritated by the whining sound that was piercing my ears. I waited for it to stop but It didn''t. Instead, it began to annoy me even more with its persistent ringing.

    "Hello." I snapped without checking who the caller was. I made it evident that I was not in my best mood today.

    "I finally found the stolen painting, Ace."

    Holy shit! I nced up and saw Emmanuel Timothy was the caller, a private investigator I hired once to do me a favor.

    The painting which was stolen from me! It had been finally found!

    "Where could I find it, Emman?" My voice trembled with excitement. I had been searching for it for five long years. I couldn''t believe I found it now despite the most unusual timing.

    "In Cordova. A man named Alexander Crawford was the man who now owned your masterpiece."

 Chapter 51 51: Unexpected Visitor

    Audible footsteps darted across the living room as I was intently flipping through some magazines. The distracting sound was enough to pull me out of my concentration and lift my gaze in time to see Elisa enter the door with her face bright with a smile, I noted that tears gathered at the corners of her eyes too.

    Alexander volunteered to watch over Faith for a moment. He told me to sit down and rx for a short while which I was doing now. He then darted towards the garden with my daughter inside the stroller to take a subtle breath of fresh air.

    My face lighted up at the sight of Elisa. The magazine no longer seizes my interest and I ce it atop the stack of other magazines I''d been flipping through a few moments ago, and impatiently waited for her to reach my side.

    Her luscious hair was loose and it danced upon her shoulders with each move she made. I regard with an admiring nce that Elisa looked more stunning with her curly hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall. She was already stunning in her own way but letting her hair bounce freely over her shoulder was a breathtaking sight.

    Elisa was around the same age as me but I never heard she had a present boyfriend.

    The only rtionship I''m aware she had in the past was a man named Nahte who unfortunately broke her heart three years ago. That''s the only thing I know about her ex and I never attempted to pry deeper since I respect her privacy.

    But I couldn''t deny the fact that her past made me curious. Nahte, the man who once broke her heart left a deep scar that she carries until now. The fact that she never showed interest in any other man was proof enough she hasn''t been able to move on.

    Elisa pulled me into a tight hug and warmth flooded my eyes. I missed her so much. Thest time I saw her was at the hospital, and that was almost over two weeks ago. My arms tightened around her. I was too happy to see her at home.

    "I missed you, Lis." I finally spoke when we let go of each other, my eyes were misty as I looked at her.

    "I miss you too Beatrix! And Faith! I miss her too." Elisah responded, wiping the tears on the edge of her eyes.

    "How were your parents doing! Oh, I badly wish I could visit Lis but I wasn''t allowed to travel, still can''t visit them with my present condition. Especially there was Faith to consider. I couldn''t leave her behind. The whole household would go ape if Faith wakes up without me. Eight of my brothers and even Papa couldn''t let her stop her from crying.

    I guess it was my scent that calms her down."

    Elisa nodded her head sympathetically. Then the flicker of amusement sprung on her huge jaded eyes as she imagined the Crawford men trying their mighty best to suit a wailing baby with faces ovee with panic. That would be no doubt the most entertaining sight to feed a curious eye.

    "My parents are doing great. And before I forgot why I came here, I want to tell you how much I was grateful¡ªand so my parents¡ªfor the new home Mr. Alexander was generous to give us. A burden had been lifted from my chest! Also, Harvey University called to inform me yesterday! I could enroll in their school with free tuition and a monthly allowance.

    Without you,

    everything wouldn''t be possible Beatrix. You''re an angel sent to me."

    Overwhelmed by the gratitude glimmering on her eyes in the form of tears, I took Elisa''s hand into my own and held them firmly. "You deserve what you and your family have now. I''m more than happy to reciprocate the same goodness you showered me before."

    We didn''t speak for a moment, letting the calming silence drift between us. I smiled at her, it was a smile that spoke a thousand words. In return, she did the same. The simple gesture filled my heart with warmth. Elisa and I were sisters, not by blood but by heart. That bond could never be broken between us.

    "I will be leaving next week Beatrix. I shall miss you! But don''t worry, I will text and call you non-stop until you get tired of me."

    I chuckled, mirth now dancing in my eyes. "That wouldn''t be necessary Lis. You will eventually be busy with school activities. You could pay me a visit during weekends or holidays, I shall let one of my brothers fetch you from the boarding school."

    "Thank you! That would be great!"

    I was intently staring at Elisa''s face when I saw how the smile slowly left her lips. A frown made its way to my forehead when her pleasantly smiling countenance turned into a startled awareness.

    The soft whisper of movement caught my attention, the sound wasing from the door, I lifted my puzzled gaze to the door and saw Ethan enter from the door and froze when his gaze locked to Elisa whom I realized had vacated her seat and was now on her feet.

    I swore that the mood escted quickly, before I knew it the room''s atmosphere darkened. The palpable tension was so strong that it was impossibly hard to ignore.

    Ethan and Elisa fought each other''s gaze without blinking an eye. The tension that wrapped the room thickened.

    "You two know each other?" I jumped in between colliding stones, attempting to stop before they could create a massive eruption. My remark was enough to pull them out of their glum reverie. But It seems I jumped on the wrong timing, both gazes shifted at me rather sharply, I nearly froze by the sudden cold treatment that was redirected in my direction.

    "I think I better leave now. I can''t bear to stay any longer." Gone was Elisa''s eternal calm demeanor, she regarded Ethan with a frosty re that turned the whole living room into a freezer.

    My eyes wandered over Ethan''s tortured gaze, he caught Elisa''s arm before she could march to the door. Lost for words, I watched the scene with a curious interest.

    "We need to talk." My brother spoke finally, his lips were pressed together into a thin line. His bushy eyebrows merging into a straight line. His inky eyes never once left my best friend''s face.

    "Cut the crap Nahte, don''t act as if you cared! Let me go." The stabbing sharpness in her tone made him set her free.

    I gasped after realization struck me. Nahte is a name that means Nathan when read backward.

    Elisa made a beeline straight to the door, her hair furiously bobbing on her shoulders from her inelegant exit. The sound of her heels pping against the marbled floor reverberated in the living room.

    "Wait, Elisa! Please let me exin!" Ethan''s voice thundered across the room as he fled to the door in pursuit of her.

    The couple had been gone for a while now but I was still there standing. Realizing my mouth was still wide open I closed my lips.

    What the hell just happened?

    It was the most intense drama I''ve ever seen.

    "There you are Beatrix, been searching for you."

    Alexander emerges from the door pushing the stroller.  A smile was stretched into his lips when he saw me. The frown that wrinkled my forehead faded when I saw Faith Vienne already fast asleep.

    "What happened to Ethan? Have you seen the look on his face? I wonder what had pissed him off."

    I pursed my lips firmly before I could blurt the truth out by narrating what took ce inside the living room before he arrived. I don''t have the right to speak for Ethan and Elisa since I don''t exactly know what happened between us. I assume it wasn''t an ordinary misunderstanding by how intense Elisa had reacted.

    "He was probably pissed off over something Pa. I didn''t ask him why."

    He shrugged his shoulders and gave me a smile filled with amusement. "Lovers Quarrel, I assumed." He said which sounded as if he knew something more than I had witnessed.

    I moved to the stroller and picked Faith into my arms. She truly enjoyed the short walk with her grandfather that she easily fell asleep.

    "I think I''ll bring Faith upstairs pa."

    "That''s a good idea, Beatrix. Get some rest while she''s still asleep. You barely sleptst night watching her."

    I nodded and walk towards the door with Faith safe and snug into my arms. I was out the door when a uniformed servant entered the living room announcing the arrival of a guest.

    "And say who would that guest be? I don''t recall a visitoring today," Alexander replied, his eyebrows scrunched in confusion.

    "A man name Ace Carter Greyson was your visitor, Sir!"

    It was the response I heard the servant reply before I departed from the doorway. I  went to my room in silence wondering where did I hear the name before.

    The name sounds familiar¡­. too frighteningly familiar.

 Chapter 52 52: Meeting

    One of the first duties of a father

    is to protect his daughter from crying or else

    make the man who makes her cry

    pay for his crimes.

    ***

    "Ace Carter Greyson¡­" Alexander Crawford whispered under his breath, his tone sharp and menacing.

    His lips slowly twitched into a smile, but it looked more like a snarling from a frightening predator who finally found its elusive prey.

    A dangerous glint slowly lit his eyes aze. Theughter that took its reign on his striking face a while ago disappeared quickly, what took over was a sense of foreboding at the impending meeting.

    "Please bring him to the library."

    Sensing the sudden steel edge from his tone, the servant stiffened. The Master of the house possesses an incredible amount of self-restraint. He rarely shows emotion even if he is angry. But today was an exception, not only that his tone sounded menacing, but he also had the murderous glint disyed on his inky eyes.

    "Also, make sure Beatrix won''t leave her room until my visitor departs." He added his tone as hard as iron.

    The servant nodded, secretly trembling with fear and trepidation.

    Alexander walked across the spacious foyer, it was deserted, and eerily quiet. The sound of his steps against the ceramic floor temporarily shatters the stillness that draped the foyer. He sunk deeper inside his glum reverie, carefully constructing a ploy to ensnare the viin into his trap.

    He has the painting¡ªthe viin''s most valued masterpiece. That would be enough to entice him toe closer to a fire that would burn him. He was a moth, attracted to a me, despite the dangers, he would pursue toe closer, his curiosity would be his death, the fire would eventually singe his wings, spread to his body until it burned him to ashes.

    He reached the door to the library which served as his own personal office too and pushed it open. The scent of books wafted across the room¡ªit''s not an ugly scent of old books but afortingbination of paper and ink.

    The chandelier hanging on the ceiling gave the room a calming effect and made the room conducive for reading. The floor-to-ceiling shelves on the walls were filled with hardbound leathers, collector''s items, and journals he valued much for they cost him a fortune.

    He moved forward to where his modern office stable stood, unread paper worksy on top. He upied the soft, leather chair, sped his fingers under his chin, and let his thoughts drifted as he waited for Mr. Greyson.

    Soon he heard footsteps, he pulled himself out of his glum reverie and watched with keen interest as the door opened then a man with towering height and broad muscr shoulders entered, he was wearing a in grey t-Shirt and skinny jeans.

    So this was the man who broke his daughter''s heart. He thought grimly,ser-sharp gaze slicing through his visitor. If looks could kill the man would no doubt be a cold corpse within milliseconds.

    When their eyes met, the tension grew thicker until it filled the air with palpable threats. No one spoke for a while as they assessed each other.

    Finally, it was Greyson who decided to break the unnerving silence with a courteous greeting."A pleasant afternoon Sir, shall I say?"

    "Indeed pleasant." Alexander Crawford replied, ''pleasant indeed for having my preye to me willingly'' he thought with unbridled satisfaction coiling inside him. "Please have a seat." He offered the leather chair across his modern office table. His visitor followed obligingly.

    "Quite a surprise seeing you here Mr. Greyson. May I offer you refreshments?" He offered gantly while tempting thoughts of letting his eight sons beat this man sinfully run wild inside his thoughts, his expression remained as cold and unreadable as a foreign word etched into an old stone.

    "Thank you but I won''t stay long." He replied rather calmly, clenching his jaw and ignoring the murderous reing from Alexander.

    "Well then, let''s drop the formalities and jump to the main business. Why the hell are you here Mr. Greyson?" The master of the house inquired, his tone rose menacingly, it was no longer the tone of a weing host. He dare not conceal the angry scowl that now scrunched his temples when the younger man refused to be intimated.

    "I''m here to retrieve my painting." Greyson snapped without breaks, stared straight into his eyes in a way that made it impossible for him to weave a lie.

    "And what painting would that be Mr. Greyson? I have hundreds of paintings inside my home, which one of them?" He feigned innocence.

    Greyson took a deep calming breath just in time to ease the temper threatening to erupt inside him. Alexander failed once more to let the younger man fall prey to his tauntings. He didn''t coax him with a threat just like what he expected of him.

    "A woman was the subject of the painting, a stunning one," Greyson began to exin, his tone softened as he continued to describe his great masterpiece. "Ebony ck hair gloriously cascade down her shoulders like a waterfall. Her eyes, it''s what stand out the most in the painting. One would easily spot the breathtaking uniqueness of her differing eye color.

    She''s a perfect depiction of a woman with an eye condition called Heterochromia Iridium With her left eye a shade of warm honey and the other a heartwarming green."

    Alexander noted how Greyson described the painting in clear, vivid detail, and in a toneced with wonderful enthusiasm that he can''t help but admire and hate him at the same time. True, Greyson was a bastard, one could call as heartless and inhumane but Alexander couldn''t deny the fact that he was dealing with a genius artist.

    "If you don''t mind Mr. Greyson, may I ask what age did you create the said painting?" He asked casually, trying to appear uninterested which quite worked well.

    "I am twenty at that time."

    "If you don''t mind, could you expand your description of the painting?"

    "The woman in the painting wore a stunning gown made of hellfire, a tiara made of the finest gemstones glittered at her head, thousands of starsy on her feet bowing to the woman who looked like a queen. Her honey-sweet lips stretched into a seductive smile."

    "And what makes it unique?"

    "I made the painting without an actual model Sir, I randomly picked a woman whom I met in a bar, she made my heart skip for the first time, and ever since then I can''t get her off my mind so I painted her instead."

    "Is she your first love?" Before Alexander could stop his words, he already said it out loud. He inwardly groaned, he sounded like awyer interrogating a witness.

 Chapter 53 53: Tempting Offer

    He was thankful when Greyson didn''t take offense against his prying question. Instead, he looked at him across the table with a determined look fixed on his face before he mumbled ''no'' for an answer.

    "She is myst love¡­. The only woman I truly loved." He added without filters.

    "Rubbish!" Alexander eximed and shook his head in disapproval. "Let me guess you broke her heart?" It might be called a reckless and bold question but he can''t stop himself from asking.

    "That''s an understatement, Sir. I did not only break her heart, I smashed it into pieces." It was his brave reply.

    Alexander clenched his fist under the table, fury bubbled inside him. He badly wanted to smash his fist into Greyson''s face.

    "I was a bastard, a jerk, a devil, and the stupidest man for breaking her heart," Greyson admitted.

    The Crawford patriarch rxed and unclenched his fist, "I couldn''t agree more." He muttered under his breath.

    "Pardon me, Sir?" It was Greyson again.

    "I said you''re careless for losing something valuable as that."

    "No Sir, I value my first masterpiece. I did not lose it. The painting was stolen." He replied grimly, his expression darkened with rage.

    Alexander took a deep long breath, he was no longer amused It''s time to go back to business, he thought. "How could you so be guaranteed I possess the painting?" He raised his disgruntled face to Greyson who appeared to be least affected by what he felt.

    "I hired a detective. He said you got the masterpiece from an auction house."

    "That''s a wise and calcting move on your part. That''s exactly what happened to the painting Mr. Greyson. To tell you frankly I spent a huge amount of my fortune to possess the painting and I hate to disappoint you if ever I have ns to sell it¡ªwhich I don''t¡ªI wonder if you will ever be able to afford it."

    As far as Alexander knew, Ace Carter Greyson was disowned by his father and cut off his inheritance after he shocked the world after stepping down as the CEO of Greyson Enterprise. What made his father even more furious and pushed him to jump to such drastic measures of disowning his child was Greyson''s failure to marry his fianc¨¦e, he left her on the altar.

    And so to save the woman, his brother Vince married Ang on that day.

    Greyson was now a poor man without a cent on his pocket. If he ever had money with him, it wouldn''t surelyst. How ironic that the man who had everything at his feet was left with nothing. That must be karma getting even.

    "I''m willing to work just to afford that painting Sir. Even If I have to pay for it for years, I don''t care as long as I get what rightfully belongs to me now." It was a surprising response for a man who lived a privileged life before his downfall.

    Alexander nearly smiled at the man''s remark. He busily tapped his fingers on top of his table. ''I''m willing to work just to afford the painting Sir.'' The words yed inside his thoughts over and over again. Everything was going ording to his ns.

    "But Mr. Greyson, how could you prove to me that you owned the painting? Forgive me but I don''t trust a word from a man I barely know."

    "If you turn the painting outside down, the gown made of hellfire will turn into a phoenix rising from its ashes."

    Alexander was shocked. No, the shock was an understatement, he was totally bbergasted that he didn''t know how to react. He straightened from his seat and stared at Greyson with concealed admiration. He wasn''t in awe of this man¡ªit was his amazing talent in art he was astonished.

    It never urred to him, who was a big fan of rare pieces of art, that it could be possible to create such a dramatic piece of painting that could produce two different meanings by turning it upside down. This man in front of him¡ªhe already said it a while ago but he would say it again¡ªwas born a genius.

    The proof of his amazing talent was secured inside the vault to avoid the same mistake Greyson did.

    "Well Mr. Greyson, I have a proposition which I swear you cannot say no for an answer."

    Greyson did not reply, he just looked at Alexander with a paper nk expression masking his face.

    "I will offer you a job," Alexander eximed and smiled triumphantly at the shocked expression on his visitor''s face. He was finally able to take Greyson''s full attention. "In exchange for the painting, I shall ask you to be my employee. Isn''t it a win-win offer?" He added cheerfully, enjoying the look of shock on the younger man''s face.

    Greyson scrunched his eyebrows in confusion. He was quietly contemting the offer. "What job are you actually offering me, Sir?"

    "I want you to be my gardener, Mr. Greyson. Take it or leave it."

    Wild astonishment lit Greyson''s face. He looked across the table over Alexander as if he was a candidate for Bem.

    "Pardon me, Mr. Alexander Crawford?" For the first time since he entered the library, he addressed the master of the house with his real name. "Are you kidding me?" He added, swallowing the urge tough hysterically.

    "Got no time for nonsense Mr. Greyson. As you could see, it was the only job avable in my household. I happened to need a gardener."

    "What would happen if I choose to work for you?" He asked grimly, clenching his jaw in frustration.

    "I shall give you the painting when your contract ends."

    Greyson stood from his seat, he had the look on his face as if he had had enough.

    "My apologies Mr. Alexander but that would be impossible. Thank you for your time but I shall leave now."

    After saying the words he walked out of the door, he didn''t look back to see the amused glow on Alexander Crawford''s eyes who, whether he liked it or not, would soon be his employer.

 Chapter 54 54: Almost

    "Miss Beatrix, it was Mr. Crawford''s firm instruction to never allow you leave this room unless his visitor leaves!" The servant eximed in rm, the healthy color drained her cheeks. She has the appearance of a woman expecting the worst toe.

    The hand that was holding a feather duster was trembling with fear. A while ago, she entered my room informing me Alexander sent her in to clean my room and I opened the door so she could begin. But when I told her I would go and see father, she stiffened, then froze with apprehension. Her frightened gaze met mine. Before I realized what she''s doing, her thin frame blocked the door.

    "Pardon me?" I peered from under my eyshes, wry amusement lit my eyes. "That''s incredulous, why would father do that?" I respond, shaking my head in disbelief.

    "He has a visitor¡ªa very important one. I assume the master of the house has a valid reason. He was a reasonable man after all." The maid exined, her fearful expression didn''t even soften.

    "I''m curious who that visitor would be. I promise I will not let father see me. I will just peek into the library. It would be quick."

    "Good Heavens! Please don''t even attempt Ma''am." She begged, her horrified face warned me. "

    My gazended on the crib beside my bed, Faith was serenely sleeping hugging her tiny pillow. I turned back to the servant, "I''ll be back." I said softly to avoid waking up my daughter.

    "Please follow his order, Miss Beatrix. I''ll be banished out of this house if I failed to do just what Mr. Crawford ordered me." She desperately clings to my arms, doing her best to stop me from fleeing to the door.

    "Don''t worry I''ll back you up. Father will not get mad." I assured her, patting her fingers that held my arms captive. I gave her a gentle push on the shoulders and moved slightly to the door.

    The servant did nothing but gave a resigned smile. Her tearful eyes followed me to the floor until I was no longer in sight.

    I was on the top of the stairs when I saw the door to the library flung open. A man with his back on me emerged and made his way to the door with quick, long strides.

    The man was tall probably around six feet and three inches in height, with broad muscr shoulders. He wore a simple grey shirt that hugged the muscr contours of his body, on his bottom he wore denim jeans that cling to the rippling muscles of his legs.

    He never once looked behind him, unaware that prying eyes surveyed him from head to toe. He was moving in a rush and before I knew it he was already out the door.

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts, I suddenly spaced out without me realizing it. I was walking nearly on the bottom of the stairs when the door to the library opened, this time it was Alexander who emerged with a grim expression on his face, unaware that I was there, quietly watching him.

    "Pa?" I softly called out. The instance he heard my voice, his face cleared, gone was the grim expression, it vanished quickly as if it didn''t exist at all.

    "Beatrix," He wasn''t least surprised to see me, if he is, his face gave no clue.

    "A visitor pa?" I asked with concealed interest as if it was the most natural thing to ask."

    "Yes, a man applying for a job to be exact."

    "Oh, is he hired?"

    "Not yet Beatrix. But I''m sure he will be soon." He replied mysteriously, a glint crossed his ck charcoal eyes.

    I said nothing more.

    "I will be throwing a grand party for you this Wednesday Beatrix. I want to introduce you to the Elite world as my daughter and the future heiress of the Crawford Chain of business."

    My mouth parted in surprise. The prospect of meeting new acquaintances from the Elite world father moves was enough to scare the hell out of me.

    ''Future Heiress of Crawford Chain of Business'' The words reverberated inside my thoughts. My fingers suddenly turned cold. The word ''heiress'' sounded foreign to my ears and it never once urred to me I would find myself one day to be one.

    I nearly panicked from the huge responsibility waiting to beid on my shoulders. Not that I''m dealing with my cowardice, it''s just that I''m too naive and too uneducated to handle such responsibility. I have eight brothers, I''m sure they would be willing to be the sessor of the Crawford Inheritance.

    It was the first time father brought the topic, I wonder what got in him to finally decide to throw such a grand event. Ipsed into silence, preupied with my thoughts.

    Sensing the doubt that I failed to conceal, Alexander turned to me, lifted my chin so I could look straight into his eyes. There was so much tenderness inside in the depths of his eyes which reassured me that everything would be fine and I shouldn''t be scared.

    He captured my fingers and held them firmly with his rough calloused hands¡ªa hand of a diligent and hard-working man.

    "Beatrix¡­." He trailed, contemting the right words to exin so I would easily understand. "I lost you for twenty-three long years of my life, I wasn''t there when you needed me the most. I wasn''t even there to hug andfort you in your very first nightmare. I wasn''t even there to protect you on your very first heartbreak. And I''m so sorry for that."

    "Papa¡­." Lost for words, I wasn''t able to say anything more.

    Alexander cleared his throat, forcing the tears back as he continued. "Just always remember that I''m here now to protect you¡­. And so your eight brothers. I will never allow anyone to hurt you again¡­"

    I swore that there was me zing in the depths of my father''s eyes as he made the vow.

    He wrapped me tight around his arms so tenderly, drowning me with affection. "They start the war and you''ve been hopeless to fight before. It''s now your turn to show them how the real game is done, Beatrix."

    I don''t know what he meant. I didn''t take it too seriously. I just wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned my head into his shoulders.

 Chapter 55 55: Ball Preparations

    It was almost six, and the sun lost some of its radiance as it started to set, but it was still bright and high enough in the sky to create spectacr evening shadows overlooking from the floor to ceiling ss window of the terrace located on the second floor of the elegant Crawford Mansion.

    The silence that eerily covered the mansion earlier had been reced by the sound of excited voices nning for the grand ball. upying the single sofa that looked like a King''s elegant throne was Alexander Crawford seatedfortably against the soft cushion, papers in hand, ignoring the chaos around him.

    Beside him, seated on the same elegant single sofa, that looked like a throne created for a Queen was rissa Crawford. Her ebony ck hair was streaked with a few strands of silver, and it was fashioned into an elegant chignon. Her spine straight like royalty as she sat on the sofa with the natural style and elegance that she still possesses at her age. She was no doubt a queen.

    On the modern Victorian sofa, the Crawford Brothers were seated, the said seat could only amodate six people, which makes both arms of the sofa upied for the eight of them to fit. In the center of the sofa, the oldest brother sat, holding Faith into his arms, while the rest argued to take their turn and hold the baby too.

    But Ethan refused to surrender the baby who was giggling at her uncle''s expense.

    The scene surrounding me welled my heart with tenderness. The moment was so beautiful, so heartwarming, that for a while I wished the moment would freeze for eternity. However, my wish couldn''t possibly happen but it''s okay since storing them inside my memory would be more than enough.

    "Turn around Miss Beatrix, I shall measure your hips." The sound of the modiste''s voice sent me crashing back to earth. My trail of thoughts vanished into the air as I let go a deep sigh and did as she ordered.

    "Excellent dear." Finally, Madame Ste eximed when she was done measuring my vital statistics. After scribbling the details inside her journal, she let it close.

    Eyes in the shade of warm honey peered out of her extraordinary eyshes. Madame Ste was a fine woman with high cheekbones, a perfectly chiseled nose, and small plump lips. She was around her mid-forties and yet she looked younger than her real age as if she''d been drinking some water from the secret fountain of youth.

    Her eyes narrowed as she surveyed me from head to toe then back to my head again as if I was a subject from one of her experiments.

    Madame Ste is a distinguished fashion designer, a connoisseur in creating great masterpieces like ball gowns. She''d been featured in various fashion magazinesmending her exceptional talent that could bring out the best of her clients once her creation was worn.

    I''ve read all about her in a magazine. I saw the samples of her splendid creation and I must say it was jaw-dropping, truly a great creationing from the woman of fashion. All her work was amazing but there''s a single particr creation of hers that stands out among others, it was the beaded off-shoulder virginal gown the Queen Of Cordova wore on her wedding day.

    "Ethan! It''s now my turn, let me hold Faith! You''d been holding her for straight five minutes now. Don''t be selfish!"

    My thoughts were momentarily interrupted by Caleb''s irritated voice. ''No'' was the response he received. When my gazended on him, he looked as if he wanted to strangle  Ethan.

    I bit my lower lip, suppressing theughter from escaping my lips, my younger brother''s indeed looked adorable. Faith, who was wiggling on Ethan''s arms, continued to look at her uncle''s with her eyes wide with curiosity.

    "Let me hold her Ethan!" Rhylle butt in.

    "Nope, give her to me, I''m the second oldest!" It was Skye arguing.

    The master of the house cleared his throat. In an instance, the uproar stopped. Ethan finally let go of Faith and reluctantly passed her to the second oldest, it was against his will but he still allowed Skye to hold her with a sour expression on his face. Skye in return looked delighted, he had this expression as if he won a million dors in a lottery.

    Alexander set the papers he was holding aside and ced them on top of the ss table in front of him.  "I want you to make my daughter exceptionally beautiful."

    Madame Ste shook her head, "I couldn''t make an already beautiful woman even more beautiful Mr. Crawford. Even if she would wear a rag, she would steal the crowd''s attention. Truly a diamond of the first water!" She eximed.

    Heat crept into my cheeks, turning them into a shade of crimson. I couldn''t believe that Madame Ste, a living legend in the fashion industry, justplimented me.

    Father smiled, somehow he looked pleased. "Then bring out the best in her, Ste, you''re a talented woman and know exactly what design will give her an outstanding appearance."

    "I will do my best Mr. Crawford." She replied, her cheeks blushed, her expressive eyes glowed. It seems Madame Ste has hots for my father. Embarrassed from the realization, I turned away.

    Later that evening, Madame Ste joined us for dinner. Father continued to discuss the details about the gown I would wear for the grand ball with her. It would be an off-shoulder, with a slightly plunging neckline to enhance my fine cor bone, Madame Ste says.

    "I want her gown to look like a phoenix in the shade of hellfire, I want Beatrix to appear like the symbolic bird gloriously rising from its own ashes," Alexander said meaningfully, there were hidden depths in his words.

    "The color of me would be a ttering shade on Miss Beatrix''s smooth baster skin, Mr. Crawford." Madame Ste agreed, throwing an appreciative nce in my direction as she continued to sip on her wine ss.

    After finishing dinner, I  told father I would retire early. Faith was already asleep in the crib, and I needed to transfer her to the bed so he agreed. Madame Ste gave me a sympathetic smile as I vacated my seat. Before going upstairs to my room I  kissed father goodnight, and so my brothers.

    Sooner orter we have to let go of our past and simply move forward. Sometimes it''s better to never remember the past at all. It was the thought that came to mind when I was lying on my bed with my daughter beside me.

    My eyes finally grew heavy, I closed my eyes, allowing myself to drift into a sweet slumber with a sweet smile on my lips.

 Chapter 56 56: Dream

    "No matter what happens, just run...Don''t ever look back." His words came as harsh and fierce, it was not a plea but an order.

    His heavily tied wrists searched my hands that were tightly bound in front of me with a rope, his fingers moved forcefully against the rope, cutting it with a piece of broken ss he managed to retrieve on the ground.

    It was dangerously dark, the pale moonlight loomed over the horizon watching the terrifying scene unfold as we kneel on the ground, grabbing the opportunity to escape while the viins are away. The trees surrounding the area don''t look like trees but gigantic monsters against the streak of pale moonlight.

    He impatiently struggled to brush the shard against the rope, muttering unintelligent curses under his breath,

    unmindful that his fingers were now bleeding from the exertion.

    "Please, I will never leave you, not like this," I whispered weakly, begging he woulde with me as tears flowed down my cheeks like an endless waterfall.

    "No! Listen to me, you need to escape! They will kill us both if you don''t, I need to spare you!" He whispered grimly, gritting his teeth in exasperation.

    "No, please don''t make me do this please!"

    My shoulders shook uncontrobly, silent tears continued to flow down my cheeks. "I will never leave you alone!"

    From the distance the sound of a long, loud, doleful cry uttered by an animal, a dog, or probably a wolf¡ªI''m not quite sure which¡ªsounded ominous, it sent deep chills down my stiff spine.

    I swallowed hard as he struggled to free my wrist, a tedious task which we found impossibly hard to aplish within short notice.

    The rope that tied around my fingers was digging deep into my flesh, making my fingers numb and cold.

    If our captors arrive and discover our n of escape. Surely, our death would speed up. I thought fearfully knowing we would be murdered ahead of time.

    The pale moonlight cast a shadow on his handsome face making it impossibly hard to read his expression. He showed not the slightest sign of fear despite the grave danger we''re in.

    "Promise me you will not look back okay? Just run, please, find help. Promise, I will be fine."

    Unmistakably terror filled my eyes as I looked at him. Dread was spreading throughout my body and creeping to my bones. My breath came deep andbored. The thought of escaping alone and leaving him behind scared the hell out of me.

    "Please promise me just run, don''t look back." He sensed my reluctance to follow him, his voice softened with encouragement.

    Finally, the rope snapped, it fell into a heap on the ground like a loop of snake. The sound of quick, hurried footsteps approaching sent me into hysterics.

    "Hurry run!" The man ordered, his voice sounded too desperate.

    I got on my feet, the tears I thought would stop continue slithering down my cheeks. "I love you." He smiled faintly as I cast him a nce, "Don''t ever look back." He whispered which made it triple worse for me or leave.

    Without looking back, I crept to the woods, pressing my fingers on my lips and stifling the sob wanting to erupt.

    "She escaped!" A man''s angered voice rose in the dark realizing the spot I upied was now empty. "Quick! Find her!" He ordered. His fearfulpanion scurried to the woods to pursue me.

    I pressed myself deeper into the thick mass of bushes as the pitiful sound of a man groaning with pain filled me with anguish. The man who just helped me was being beaten into a pulp, his wrist was still bound which made it impossible for him to fight back. He was now lying face down on the ground, bruised, beaten, and badly bleeding.

    By the lighting from the moonlight, I saw the viin fished a dagger from his pocket. Without another word, he shed the cold, hard metal across the man''s back.

    I woke up from the sound of my scream. Beads of sweat drip down my forehead. It was a dream! No! It''s a nightmare¡­ but it almost feels as if it was real. The emotions were so intense that I doubt if it was actually a dream¡­.

    Or a memory.

    When my gazended on Faith she was still in her peaceful slumber. I''m d that my scream didn''t awaken her.

    The grandfather clock screamed it was only three in the morning. I know I couldn''t force myself to go back to sleep, the nightmare left a hollow emptiness in me that I couldn''t just ignore.

    The memory of the dream was so exquisitely clear, but the only mystery was the man''s face. It was a blur. I peered through his face but I found no image in which to remind me how he looked, leaving me imagining how he possibly looked after I woke up.

    He was a tall man, with broad muscr shoulders, and the hair the color of warm honey against the pale moonlight. Those are the details I could recall but it was not much of help now.

    I leaned on the headboard and wrapped my arms around the pillow. When my fingersnded on my cheeks I was surprised to realize it was wet with tears. I''d been crying in my sleep.

    I once more came to the question I asked myself earlier.

    Is it just a dream or it was a memory from the past I lost?

    The sun was slowly rising to the horizon, giving the sky an exquisite view like a breathtaking picture straight from a beautiful painting. I watched the scene in silence since It was the best thing to do after the portals to dreand mmed close.

    Today was the most awaited Grand Ball where my father will introduce me as Beatrix Crawford, the Heiress of Crawford Chain of business.

    I should be happy. I told myself. But no matter how I cheer myself up, it simply fails to lift my mood. Perhaps it was the huge responsibility waiting for me that made me take the matter seriously. Great power requires great responsibility. I was afraid I would fail my father''s expectations.

    My gazended on the sleeping angel beside me and I smiled instantly. There''s nothing I won''t do for my daughter''s sake. I will do even the most difficult thing for her. My worries faded instantly as my gazended on her seraphic face. I curled next to Faith and wrapped my arms around her. I closed my eyes while feeling her warmth to my skin.

    Before I knew it, I was already fast asleep.

    ____

    It was eight in the morning but the Crawford Heiress was still curled on her bed and snoring, recovering the sleep she lost earlier that day.

    Downstairs, the hustle and bustle of the servants could be heard as they prepared for the Grand Ball that would take ce this evening. The household staff scurried to and fro as they fulfill the tasks assigned for them.

    Hundreds of round tables and several chairs were neatly arranged inside therge room. Above the ceiling, gigantic chandeliers were already installed to give the room the perfect illumination.

    Alexander Crawford, who was observing the arrangements was pulled out of his reverie from the servants'' voice, informing that a visitor arrived.

    The scrunched on his temples deepened. But when he discovered who it was, the scowl that turned his face dark vanished. It was reced by a wide triumphant smile that made his inky eyes glow.

    "Bring Mr. Greyson inside the library," Alexander told the servant and moved to his library. Once inside, he settled on hisfy leather chair. Momentster, the door of the library flung open and his visitor slipped inside.

    "What brought you here Mr. Greyson?" He inquired without bothering to greet him with pleasantries.

    Without telling him to sit down, Greyson upied thefy leather chair across his modern office table. "I made up my mind Mr. Crawford. I shall ept your offer." He replied grimly. An angry scowl stered on his face.

    "What made you change your mind, Mr. Greyson?" Alexander Crawford cast him a curious nce. Amusement had a bright glow on his eyes.

    "My car was stolen and so is my suitcase. There''s nothing left on me but to ept your offer." He replied which made Alexander smile inwardly at the thought.

    He was right! Alexander cheerfully thought! Indeed right! that his prey will willinglye to him.

    "Well, then Mr. Greyson wee to the Crawford Mansion. I shall print the contract for you to sign tomorrow."

    Greyson walked towards the door. He was halfway when Alexander called him. Obligated to look at his new employer, he stopped and turned towards his direction.

    "As your new employer, I only have one strict rule that you should follow." The amusement that lit Alexander''s eyes was gone. It was now reced by sharp, warning re

    "Care to tell me that strict rule Sir so I could warn myself in the future?"

    "I dare you not to fall in love with my daughter.

    Greyson snorted. NOT GONNA HAPPEN. He thought as he shook his head in disbelief.

    "NEVER. Mr. Alexander." He snapped and headed out the door not knowing he would swallow his wordster that evening.

 Chapter 57 57: At Last

    I didn''t almost recognize the woman staring straight back at me in front of the full-length mirror. Perhaps she was a supermodel¡­. An actress¡­.A Queen....Or probably the next Miss Universe.

    When I urged closer, she moved too. And when I made a sudden graceful turn, she did the same and I finally allowed the awe-inspiring transformation to sink in my head. This is me¡­.

    No longer the same insignificant woman anymore...I am now Beatrix Crawford, the daughter of the most influential man in Cordova, sister of the hottest bachelors in town, and the Granddaughter of the woman who once was given the title of the most beautiful woman in her era.

    With eyes burning with fire, almost surpassing the glittering gems from the tiara proudly sitting on my head which my grandmother wore on the day she was introduced to the society, I continue gazing at my reflection, with wide unbelieving eyes. Madame Ste volunteered to do my makeover and I must say she did a wonderful job.

    The long gown clung to my curves like a second skin. The pale orange color made a startling contrast against my paleplexion. The off-shoulder cut enhanced my fine cor bone as Madam Ste said. The gown looked so perfect and Imend Ste for another yet masterpiece.

    Though the neckline was cut a bit too low making me conscious of disying a bit of skin, I think I could handle the gown the way it should be handled with utmost care and finesse.

    Who would have thought after looking at my queenly appearance that I was trembling with fear and apprehension. I just wished that once I descend the stairs I wouldn''t make a fool of myself by falling. That would be so damn humiliating especially in front of a huge crowd and glittering cameras.

    "Beatrix! It''s almost time!" Madam Ste breathlessly sounded from the door which suddenly flung open. She peeked inside my room and after seeing I didn''t move an inch she made her way towards my direction. The sound of her heels pping against the ceramic floor reverberated inside the room.

    I sighed and turned towards her. She looked so stunning on her scarlet halter top. the sequins moved and glittered on her gown with each subtle step. She looked so gorgeous and breathtaking at the same time and I wished at the moment I have the same confidence she possesses.

    The signal I''d been waiting for didn''t help improve my mood, I could feel my legs trembling from anxiety. The drumming sound of my heart intensified as Ste stopped in front of me, urging me to go downstairs since everyone already awaits downstairs.

    "How was Faith?" I inquired, throwing her a worried nce. I haven''t seen her for an hour and I was afraid she would throw a tantrum if she failed to see me.

    "Your brothers are keeping her entertained. Don''t worry." Ste said, cing a softforting hand on my shoulders. As if sensing the fear in me, she held both my shoulders and captured my gaze into her deep-seated eyes. "Stop worrying Bea." For the first time, she called me by a nickname that a mother would wish to call her daughter.

    "I''m scared..." I blurted out the truth, letting her see the emotions I dare not conceal.

    "Scared of what Bea?" Ste lifted my chin with her long delicate fingers which were painted in scarlet. Her charcoal eyes peered out from extraordinary eyshes.

    "Scared of not being epted in this world. Scared of being treated differently. Scared of so many things, there''s too many to name." I replied with all honesty.

    "You have no reason to feel scared Bea. You are Alexander Crawford''s daughter. I doubt if anyone would not ept you. Power is what controls just everything, and as the future heiress, you have enough power. Even the wolves would bow to you, Bea."

    She ushered me to the door, her palms resting behind my back. Somehow the gentle gesture helped ease my anxiety.

    I heard the door close behind us. Madam Ste turned to face me onest time as if surveying my features. "Lift your chin and smile. Without a doubt, your beauty will stand out in the crowd."

    I took a deep breath. Madam Ste has been very encouraging and the truth is, she has helped a lot in decreasing my fear and anxiety. I feel much much better now.

    "Thank you." I mumbled.

    Madam Ste prepared to leave but she suddenly stopped in her tracks as if recalling something important "After your name was announced just stood at the top of the stairs and turned around once. Your gown color will change." After saying the words she hurriedly walked down the stairs and I wonder how she was able to move briskly with her high-heeled shoes.

    For the umpteenth time, I took a deep steadying breath. Summoning all the courage I could muster to move my feet when I heard my name being called.

    The first thing that greeted my vision was the elegantly decorated grand hall. Gigantic chandeliers were scattered around the ceiling giving the room an elegant ambiance.

    My heart hammered inside my chest. It was so wild that I wondered if the room couldn''t hear my heartbeat. When I reached the edge of the stairs, the sea of people waiting for my descent met my gaze.

    There were so many visitors waiting down the stairs¡ªit was more than what I imagined. I nearly made retrieving steps backward when all eyesnded in my directions.

    ''Holy Moly.'' I muttered under my breath. Suppressing the urge to flee from the sight. Before the lights went dim, I caught a glimpse of Faith Vienne at the bottom of the stairs. A sudden surge of energy traveled down my spine giving me the courage to move forward.

    When the spotlight stopped at the top of the stairs, to where I exactly stood, the crowd fell into a stunned silence.

    I lifted my chin high and gracefully turn around.

    ***

    GREYSON''S POV

    I pushed the door to the Grand Hall open and quietly slipped inside. None have noticed I entered the room. The crowd gathered near the staircase in stunned silence waiting for the woman at the top of the stage to descend.

    No one had noticed I was wearing an oversized t-shirt which Alexander Crawford was kind enough to give me after the unfortunate incident of my car being stolen which had my suitcase inside. No one noticed I wore jeans on my bottom an informal getup to a formal ball like this one. I was totally out of ce in the swarm of formal suits and tuxedo''s inside the room.

    The dazed crowd gaze remained glued on top of the stairs, looking at the woman whom I didn''t pay another nce. There''s only one thing upying my thoughts, it was to indulge in a ss of wine¡­ or brandy will do¡­ before I return to the tiny cottage I would be staying for now until my contract with Alexander ends.

    A waiter passed by, just my luck, I thought seeing he was carrying a ss of wine in his tray. I helped myself with the ss and took a quick sip.

    I ignored the sudden pang of hollow emptiness at the sudden reminder of my old life. The Grand Hall perfectly reminds me of the luxury I gave up because of pride. Not that I regret it, it was the best decision I ever did.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the future heiress of Crawford Chain of Business, Miss Beatrix Crawford!"

    The lights went dim, there was only one light on the room¡ªthe spotlight¡ªIt was now focused on the woman wearing a pale orange gown that looked quite simple.

    I found myself walking near the crowd. Curiosity was nagging me like an itchy bug bite, wanting to have a closer look.

    The woman at the top of the stairs made a graceful turn, with my heart in my throat I watch as her gown magically turned into the shade of pale orange into the beautiful hellfire that made a startling contrast to her smooth baster skin. The hem of her gown glittered with silvery beads making it appear the stars descended from the sky to bow down and worship at her feet.

    The gown he notices was in and simple at first magically turned into a gown embroidered with a phoenix in which precious gemstones glittered magnificently against the light.

    A tiara made of the finest gemstones was seated on her head, enhancing the soft curls that cascade down her shoulders with luminosity.

    My pulse jittered, my heartbeat quickened, and my throat went dry as my haze descended the goddess of beauty who was now slowly walking down the stairs with the grace of a queen.

    The gown with the color of beautiful hellfire clung to her perfectly proportion curves. With each subtle movement, the slit of her gown opens, exposing wless white legs that made every man inside the room swoon.

    When she finally lifted her gaze in my direction I nearly had a mini heart attack. Descending the stairs was no other than my ex-wife whom I thought was dead.

 Chapter 58 58: Happier

    She never

    seemed shattered;

    to me, she was a

    breathtaking mosaic

    of the battles

    she''s won.

    -Matt Baker-

    ***

    I was surprised, the word ''surprised'' would even be an understatement. I was shocked beyond imagination.

    The event seems surreal that I denied it myself at first. I just missed Phoenix so much that I imagine her to be the beauty descending the stairs. Probably this was all a dream. Soon I would wake up alone, surrounded by the dimly lit cottage with only themp on.

    The waiter passed by and I fetched another ss of red wine from the tray. Realizing my hands were trembling, I nearly spilled the blood-red contents into the front of the white t-shirt I wore.

    I swallowed the content in one gulp, it burned my throat, and as the pleasant sensation descended at the pit of my stomach, my body slowly rxed. I summoned all the courage I could muster and lifted my gaze to the woman¡ªno, the queen¡ªwho finally reached the foot of the stairs.

    Hovering around her were a dozen eager men waiting to take a bit of her attention but she was too absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t pay them a nce.

    I found myself walking to the dim part of the grand hall where the bar counter is located. I never once took my gaze at her until I reached the spot and upied the bar stool and watched with bedazzled interest at the smooth enchanting rhythm of her movement.

    It must be a mistake, it would be impossibly her. The regal queen making her way past the densely packed crowd to the dance floor was not my ex-wife. She was Beatrix Crawford, the heiress of Crawford Chain of Business. I me my over active imaginations from sleep deprivation.

    The bartender refilled my ss. With keen interest, my unwavering eyes continue to look at the striking beauty that made every single jaw dropped to the floor.

    My fingers trembled as I lifted it to my mouth and so suddenly she absentmindedly turned in my direction as if she sensed my prying eyes, I ended up spluttering half of the contents on my mouth thus, staining the white t-shirt I wore.

    But the cloth was no longer my interest, to hell with it. For a moment my heart stopped and the dizzying truth hit hard like a sharp bolt of lightning that nearly pushed me off my seat. Phoenix De Amore, my ex-wife, and Beatrix Crawford are the same. I returned the empty ss with more force than required. Before I realized it, I had abandoned my chair and my jaw literally dropped to the floor.

    The only woman who stood by me all these years was now as unreachable as a star.  A wall as thick and long as the Great Wall of China separates us now. The tables have turned, the woman who once loved me became a diamond of the first water that bedazzled the crowd with her natural charm. I became nothing but a mere memory.

    ''I dare you not to fall in love with my daughter.'' It was the exact threat Alexander Crawford had given me. I realize he had the very reason to warn me at all.

    But it was toote.

    I already found myself falling for his daughter all over again.

    It was so damn irritating and damn miserable to fail my job on the very first day.

    And then I saw her lips spread into a smile that brightened the whole room when Alexander Crawford took her hand.

    I died inside seeing how happy she was, it was something I haven''t made her feel for a long time.

    All I could think of as I look at her was how I wronged her in the past, how I broke her heart and how I made her suffer. I could never undo the pain I caused her. The terrible mistake I did in the past could possibly be forgotten but never will be forgiven.

    The crowd parted, giving way to eight dashing men slowly making their way towards her direction. Good looking,

    tall, attractive, well-toned body¡­. I try to search for some imperfection, Much to my chagrin, I found none. I found myself irritated seeing them cover my view.

    The room suddenly fell into a noticeable hush. Even the men who hovered over Beatrice Crawford humbly went aside to give way to the eight men. Their presence conquered the room.

    A woman in her fifties¡ªhe wasn''t quite sure about her age¡ª emerged from the sea of guests. She wore an A-line gown that she handled with natural grace and elegance. There are few streaks of silver on her once ebony ck hair which was fashioned into a neatly done chignon. A tiara made of diamonds glittered on her head, enhancing her look for tonight''s event.

    When the woman turned her gaze in my direction, I caught my breath. Beatrix Crawford, and so it was her name now, was a spitting image of the woman beside her.  One would assume she was his mother, or more urately she was her grandmother.

    The eight men gave her a soft kiss on the cheeks and I watched with a pang of annoyance as she hugged them with delight, her eyes gleaming with fondness, almost surpassing the brightness of the chandelier.

    I wonder who the lucky man who captured her heart¡­ I wonder who was her boyfriend among the eight men surrounding her.

    Her boyfriend¡­

    I felt a stab of annoyance watching the mens flock to her side.

    So this was jealousy, I thought with a jolt of surprise. It was the most unpleasant sensation.

    As if my question had been answered, the tallest man, nearly as tall as me, approached her thest. He was broad-shouldered and he has this natural authoritative aura he carried with him. He said something to her ears which made her cheeks turn crimson and her lips curled into a sweet serene smile that stole my heart all over again.

    When she whispered something to his ears, I witnessed him smile with tenderness softening his aristocratic features. Herrge beautiful phoenix eyes lit up with fondness as he ushered her to the dance floor.

    I heard my heart crashing to the white ceramic floor and shattering into tiny bits when he wrapped his muscr arms around Beatrix''s narrow hips. I thought the sight was already unbearable watching her too close to him, but when her soft fingers slither to his neck, I felt the other half of me died.

    As if the fates were toying with my emotion, The song ''Happier by Ed Sheeran yed in the background and my mood plummeted to the ocean floor.

    My heart which had been broken into pieces was painfully pulverized as if a ten-wheeler truck had rolled on top. The sight of her dancing with the man is just painful knowing he was not just a stranger¡­. but her lover. Thest thought drained the strength left in me.

    Walking down 29th and Park

    I saw you in another''s arms

    Only a month we''ve been apart

    You look happier

    Saw you walk inside a bar

    He said somethin'' to make youugh

    I saw that both your smiles were twice as wide as ours

    Yeah, you look happier, you do

    I didn''t look away, I just couldn''t look away despite the imaginary knife stabbing my heart.

    "I think you needed this Sir," The bartender pushed the bottle of wine into my hands which I didn''t realize was tightly gripping the bar counter. I frowned at the interruption, my irritation deepened by the absence of a wine ss.

    ''Heck, yeah. I needed it badly.'' I thought and pour the wine into my mouth as if I''m drinking water, not liquor.

    If only I could see my bleeding heart now, I''m sure as hell it was as red as the stain left on the white t-shirt I''m wearing.

    Ain''t nobody hurt you as I hurt you

    But ain''t nobody loves you as I do

    Promise that I will not take it personal, baby

    If you''re movin'' on with someone new

    ''Cause baby you look happier, you do

    My friends told me one day I''ll feel it too

    And until then I''ll smile to hide the truth

    But I know I was happier with you

    The song just dug deeper. I could feel the pain from the tip of my fingers down to every corner of my body.

    I smiled, it was a genuine smile but itcked luster, it barely reached my eyes too.

    As long as Phoenix, I mean Beatrix was fine I would be fine too. As long as she''s happy, I''ll do my best to be happy too. As long as she''s in good hands, I have nothing to worry about.

    Whatever wonderful things she has now, she deserves it all. She''s a good person with a beautiful heart and soul.

    The pain clutching my heart was too much especially after seeing him lean closer andy a soft kiss on the woman I love. I moved towards the door with the half-empty bottle of wine on my fingers.

    Sometimes holding on does more damage than letting go. That''s what I realize as I walk out the door.

    For onest time, I''ll do her the greatest favor I could¡ªI shall set her free.

 Chapter 59 59: The Party

    I felt the weight of someone''s gaze upon my shoulders. I tried to ignore the unsettling feeling aside but it only bothered me more.

    All eyes had been nailed on us the moment Ryze ushered me to the dance floor and that''s when I felt someone''s intently looking at me, there was something utterly familiar about the stare which I failed to fathom, call it instinct or something, but it was indeed familiar.

    Ryze was the third oldest among my eight brothers and by far the most good-looking. Without a doubt my brothers are all refined men with striking features but Rhyze has a smooth, angelic face which I find attractive.

    He has soft phoenix eyes who appeared lively all the time. It was framed by perfectly arched eyshes that could make a woman green with envy, and sometimes on the unfortunate side, made our younger brothers tease him frequently.

    His lips were thin and shapely as if they belonged to a woman. His perfectly chiseled nose enhanced his gentle features. He looked like a male version of me.

    My wandering eyes surveyed the densely packed crowd with growing unease, I didn''t expect that we would have a sea of visitors tonight when I was only expecting no more than two hundred But the guests gathered around us with keen no eyes, watching me dance with Ryze with curious keen eyes were no less than four hundred guests.

    "Nervous?" Ryze whispered in his usual gentle tone. It''s one of the traits I admire from my brother, he was the only Crawford man I know who was eternally calm and soft-spoken. It seems he was the only one who didn''t inherit the notorious Crawford temper. Unfortunately, Ryze has a different calling. He was more purpose-driven inclined to fulfill his greatest dream¡ªto be a priest.

    "A little bit," I replied, giving him the sweetest smile I could muster which he responded with the same eager smile that made his eyes crinkle at the corner.

    "Don''t be. Now that you''re a Crawford, you have nothing to be afraid of.  They should be the ones who should feel nervous. You have nine Crawford men watching your back." Ryze''s smile broadened, it was so warm and genuine and I found my heart-melting.

    "Thank you, Ryze," I mumbled.

    I was momentarily distracted when a familiar song began to y in the background. It was happier by Ed Sheeran. My eyes widened in curious fascination wondering who had chosen the music.

    I thought I''d forgotten the unsettling stare but it returned, this time it felt heavier. As if by ident, my eyesnded on the dimly lit corner of the grand hall where a bar counter is located. Seated on the bar stool was a man wearing a shirt which I couldn''t guess if it was white or grey since the light couldn''t reach the corner.

    There was something utterly familiar, despite being hidden into the shadows, there was something about him that simply stood out. Despite him wearing a rather out of ce outfit,posed of a t-shirt and jeans in the room full of people indulging in the grandeur of their attires,  he still looks so proud, tall, and intimidating.

    "I shall turn you over to Ethan, he looked as if he wanted to strangle me for keeping you longer than I should."

    A turned my head to him, chuckling at the humor in his voice. Hended a soft, gentle kiss on my cheeks before letting me go.

    When I turned my gaze back to the corner of the room, the bar stool was now empty, the man was nowhere to be found and there was no trace of him as if he evaporated into the air. I wondered if I''d imagined him or he was a ghost after vanishing as fast as he arrived.

    I was left with no further time to locate the man by Ethan''s arrival. "Shall I have this dance, princess?" He said grinning happily after Ryze stepped aside giving him the chance to upy his ce.

    "My pleasure Sir," I replied, grinning back.

    The song changed and I found myself enjoying it as Ethan whirled me to the dance floor with the excellent grace of someone who frequented the dance floor. I wonder how many girls have danced with him before and surely enjoyed the moment with him.

    The moment was so magical, so enchanting that I found myself lost for words to describe how I felt at the moment. I felt so special tonight like a princess dancing in the center of the room, while hundreds of eyes watched me with unconcealed admiration.

    I feel so high at the moment as if I had taken some forbidden drugs that sent my pulse rate jittering with excitement. In fact, I felt as if I am the most beautiful woman in the room. Perhaps it was because I was surrounded by the most good-looking men in Cordova that I found myself so damn special.

    I too was well aware of the fact some women inside the room were eyeing me with raw envy as eight dashing men swept me off my feet with a dance.

    I forgot that about my uncertainties, I too forgot that I was ufortable.

    After the dance with Ethan, Skye followed, then there was Caleb after him was Rhylle and then there was Troy. I was expecting my feet to feel exhausted during the fifth dance but I have more energy than I thought. Surprised by my enthusiasm and gusto, I managed to dance with Calix, then with Blithe, and thest with Keith.

    When the music died down, the dance I thought was thest wasn''t the end,ing towards me at the center of the room with a proud gleam on his eyes was Alexander Crawford, my father.

    "Can I have thisst dance, though I doubt this would actually be thest dance since a dozen of men are dying to take their turn?"

    "I am honored to have this dance, Papa," I replied with eagerness, ignoring hisst remark.

    The room plunged into a  sudden hush as Alexander Crawford honored me with a dance.

    "Thank you for all of this Pa. This is the most memorable experience I ever had." After a long empty silence, I manage to say the words. Despite my efforts to suppress the tears, I end up spilling them.

    "You don''t need to thank me, Beatrix. I want you to know that I''m so proud of you. I will do everything to make you happy." Alexander replied I have never seen so much tenderness in his eyes before.

    The dance ended with Alexander wrapping me into a tight hug. I swear I have nothing more to ask. I got everything at my feet. Above all, I am happy and contented.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this toast is for my only  daughter, Beatrix Crawford, the heiress of Crawford Chain of Business!" Alexander announced raising a toast in the air.

    After the toast, the dance floor was opened for the guests to indulge in a dance. I was nning to retire early, my body finally sumbed to exhaustion. After eyeing Faith peacefully asleep in Ethan''s arms, I finally decided I had had enough of the party.

    "Can I have this dance?"

    I groaned. So much for my ns to retire early. A man with piercing brown eyes stood in front of me, his lips curled into a smile that no woman could resist. Good Lord! I muttered inwardly realizing that I have to stay a little longer.

    He was tall, my head barely reached his shoulders. He has this smooth warm honey hair that which I suddenly found myself wanting to brush my fingers into his wild unruly hair.

    He was handsome¡­ too handsome ¡­.A model perhaps? An actor? He was too out of my league. I thought eyeing his broad muscr shoulders and perfectly chiseled body which his tuxedo wasn''t able to conceal.

    When he smiled, I suddenly have a clear view of his pearly white teeth which had me guessing if he was actually a toothpastemercial model.

    "S-sure." I stuttered. Blushing.

    Thest thing I knew, I was being directed to the dance floor.

    "Don''t be scared." He whispered, gently guiding my hands around his neck. His arms slithered down the curve of my waist.

    What a perfect gentleman. I thought as he danced with ease. I could feel my palms trembling as I held his neck.

    Butterflies were churning my stomach as he holds me. For a moment, the room faded to the distance. There were only the two of us standing on the dance floor. Even the noise seems to drift far away. I am only aware of his breathing and so my own.

    The dance stopped I became aware that the song ended. Once more I was back into reality.

    "Goodnight Se?orita Beatrix." He murmurs in his sexy, sultry voice that nearly made my eyes close. "I shall see you tomorrow," he said meaningfully. After that, he was gone leaving me reeling with shock.

 Chapter 60 60: Admirers

    Last night, I thought of him as handsome.

    But seeing him in broad daylight, I was utterly shocked to realize that ''handsome'' would be an understatement. The man standing in front of me now, with left hand thrust on the pocket of his jeans and the other behind his back was a demigod.

    He wore a simple blue t-shirt on top and blue denim jeans at the bottom. Despite the simplicity in the clothes he wore one could feel the authority he possessed,bined with amanding aura he seemed to carry wherever he went.

    The wild, untamed hair crowning his headst night wasn''t the shade of warm honey. Perhaps it must be the effect of the pale light from the chandelier that made me thought it was that shade. Today it made me realize that his hair was a startling strawberry blonde and his eyes beneath his bushy eyebrow were an intriguing shade of emerald green¡ªanother mistake of mine. Must be the trick of light too.

    For a moment, I found myself watching him with the same intense stare he was watching me. His eyes glowed with wry amusement, the corners of his eyes curled in fascination making me wonder what he was thinking behind those wild piercing res.

    Shock wouldn''t be enough to describe the sudden increase of my pulse rate upon seeing him standing in the living room after I was summoned by a servant informing me that a certain Mr. Marcus Peterson arrived.

    I didn''t recall having acquaintance with a man named Peterson but I found myself itching with nagging curiosity for the reason why he paid me a visit. When I walked down the stairs, I found him seated on the white Victorian sofa. And when he saw me he quickly came to his feet and met me halfway.

    A flicker of recognition sparkled in my eyes. He was indeed the man I dancedst night. I recalled him saying something like ''seeing me again.'' It didn''t ur to me that he was serious about it. I wasn''t interested in entertaining anyone at the moment.

    "It''s a surprise seeing you Mr.. uh¡ªPeterson." I broke the unnerving silence with a rather awkward smile, wondering how I should wee a male visitor.

    "Just call me Marcus." He responded in his sexy, sultry voice that could turn a woman''s knee into jell-o but not mine. I''m particrly allergic to men as handsome as he.

    He extended a hand which I couldn''t ignore. It was seemingly rude of me to not take it, The man was being polite, I told myself as I took his hands, it was soft and smooth, not the hard and calloused palms I was expecting. It ured to me he was pampered and wasn''t used to hard work.

    I don''t know what yad gotten on me but I was expecting someone else which I couldn''t even understand. Perhaps a man with brown hair and ocean blue eyes? The thoughts made my eyebrows furrowed in confusion. I don''t know where the thought came from.

    "For you, Beatrix."

    He gently pushed a bouquet of flowers into my palms, it was the first time I became aware he had one. He must be hiding it behind his back.

    "T-thank you." I stuttered like a teenager receiving a gift for the very first time.

    His intention was still unclear. We just metst night and here he was giving me a bouquet of fresh red roses. The flower was beautiful but I prefer the pristine white rosespared to the usual red ones.

    He must be offering some friendship, I told myself, crushing the idea of something more than that.

    "Please sit down Mr. Marcus." I offered, cheeks blushing with embarrassment, cursing myself inwardly for forgetting my good manners.

    "No worries Beatrix, I just came here to give you dropped by to see you, now that I did, I must be going. I''ll visit you again if I have the time." He said, after that he was gone as fast as he arrived, leaving me to face a whirlwind of questions alone.

    "I guess you''ve acquired yourself an admirer big sister." It was Troy grinning from ear to ear as he emerged from nowhere.

    "I assume you''d been sently watching Sir?" I said in a reprimanding tone.

    When amusement flickered on his eyes and the grin he had turned to a crispughter I knew I was right.

    "I was d you found that amusing Troy." I said in a stern voice. He was obviouslyughing at my expense.

    "Not really my dear sister. I was just wondering how Alexander Crawford would handle the news that his only daughter had attracted a dozen admirers at a single night."

    "Stop exaggerating Troy. That was merely a single visitor today. There''s nowhere on earth I would have many admirer fromst night."

    Troy shrugged his shoulders at my remark and motioned me to walk inside the kitchen.

    "Bloody Hell." It was my initial reaction after walking straight into the kitchen and stumbling into a basket of flowers crowding the space on the floor.

    "That was udylike." Troy remarked with a snort.

    "Where did these flowerse from? I said instead ignoring my brother''s stern remark about my behavior.

    There weren so many of them that the ceramic floor was barely visible in the clutter. Over the kitchen counter, a rather fragile looking bouquet of flowers crowded the space. The sight created a mini garden inside the kitchen.

    The crowded sight was giving me a

    headache this early in the day.

    "From your admirer I guess." He replied, shrugging his shoulders.

    I shook my head in exasperation, Troy was right, I assume, eyeing the card attached to the flowers and seeing my name written on it.

    "Oh dear!"

    rissa Crawford suddenly emerged from the door, her confused gaze surveyed the room as if she was battling if she walked straight inside the garden and not the kitchen.

    "I assume you acquired yourself a number of suitors dear!" She eximed, her eyes widening in surprise. When she recovered her eyes lit up with happiness. "Well, have you found anyone attractive?"

    I groaned and cast my eyes heavenward. Handling my eight brothers alone was a difficult task. I don''t want to make my life even moreplicated. "That''s not gonna happen Grandmama." I replied, evading the discussion about a possible suitor. "I''ll go ask some assistance from the gardener. Hopefully he got an idea what he should do about this."

    I waited no response and hurriedly escaped the scene. Troy and Grandmama will roast me alive if I don''t leave right away. They will undoubtedly tease me until I couldn''t take it anymore.

    Warm stream of sunshine weed my face after stepping outside. I stopped for a moment, taking a subtle breath of fresh air to calm my nerves. I was still savoring the moment when I caught a glimpse of a servant waking her way towards me with another batch of roses clutched around her arms.

    I nearly ran my fingers into my hair in frustrations. This is not happening. With quick long steps, I made my way to the garden. My wandering eyes trying to find the gardener. I needed his assistance right now. I couldn''t let the kitchen look like that.

    I need to clear it as soon as possible before my annoyed brothers decide to let the flowers be thrown outside the house.

    Maybe I could ask the Gardener to help me move some of the flowers on the flower pots in the garden. I hate to see them go to waste, so I might at least disy them in a ce they would be appreciated. Probably, I will disy some on the flower vases too.

    My burgeoning thoughts were cut short when my gazended on the tall man holding a hose and watering my grandmother''s rare collection of nts. He was so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn''t notice I was standing just behind him, it gave me the chance to observe his back..

    My pulse rate quickened watching him with a curious interest. He was tall, too tall act?ually that my head barely reached his shoulders. He wore a in t-shirt which was quite oversized. Beads of sweat were now forming on his temples.

    He has broad muscr shoulders and the t-shirt he wore which was now soaked with his sweat, it now clung to his body like a second skin He wore jogging pants at the bottom.

    My heart beat erratically inside my chest. There was something utterly familiar with the man but I can''t seem to figure it out. I ignored the sudden chill that ran to my spine as I watched him.

    The man was surrounded with a thick mist of mystery. A thick hard wall seems to surround him letting no one to prate inside.

    Suddenly as if he was aware that I was watching him in silence, he stopped on his tracks. The action only made my heart beat like crazy. As if very slowly, he turned towards my direction and I froze as a pair of piercing blue eyesnded at me. For a moment my world stopped spinning.

 Chapter 61 61: Surprised

    "H-have w-we met before?" I blurted the words aloud before I realized what I was doing. I shouldn''t have asked but there''s a part of me curious to find the truth.

    A pair of exquisite blue eyes stared back at me and I caught my breath as he steadied his gaze to mine. He''s got the most amazing shade of blue eyes I''ve ever seen. For a moment I found myself staring straight into a shade of beautifulgoon.

    "I assure you, we never met before Madam." He was polite, his face showed not a bit of emotion but when I looked into the depth of his eyes, I caught a glimpse of sadness he wasn''t able to conceal in time.

    "Are you sure?" I wasn''t convinced yet. There was a different answer I wish to hearing from him.

    "I''m certain Madam. We haven''t met before." He replied.

    Despite the seemingly honest remark, I have this feeling he wasn''t entirely telling the truth.

    I shook my head. Probably I was simply mistaken. Why would he lie anyway?

    "How may assist you, Madam?" He asked, his eyes never leaving mine. I could feel my knees melting from the heat of his stare.

    "Are you really the Gardener?" I asked instead. He was probably thinking I lost my mind.

    "Yes, Madam I am." It was his short response. A flicker of amusement crossed his eyes making it appear wider. He has amazing long eyshes and I envy him for having them.

    It was impossibly hard to stare at him and not lose oneself. With his perfect posture,rge muscr built, and well-proportioned body he would undoubtedly pass a modeling career

    He was too overqualified to be a gardener. One could think that a man as breathtakingly handsome as he could find a more decent job with higher pay. It was such a surprise to find deity standing in front of a garden and tending the nts as if he was a perfectly chiseled statue.

    "Are you listening, Madam?" His irritated voice tore on my thoughts. It seems I space out without me knowing. He was looking at me with his bushy eyebrows furrowed as he waited for my response.

    I lifted my gaze back to him. My cheeks turned into a shade of crimson from embarrassment. "What were you saying?"

    "For the third time, how may I assist you, Madam?" Gone was the flicker of amusement in his ocean blue eyes. He sobered and put a mask of paper nk expression on.

    "I would need assistance moving out all the baskets of flowers inside the Kitchen before it bes an inconvenience. Please put them all together inside the huge marble flower pot. When you finish the task, please disy it in the living room."

    And just like that after I said everything he needed to know, he walked away without saying anything. My eyes lingered on the sweat-soaked shirt he wore which now clings on the hard muscles of his back. He was the type who could wear anything but still manage to look regal. He may wear a rag but I swear he would still y the look.

    Upstairs, I paced back and forth with growing unease, my arms folded beneath my breasts. A frown crumpled my forehead.

    ''I couldn''t be mistaken. I saw him before. I just forgot where and when. I could trust my Intuition, I couldn''t lie.

    This is not the time to burden myself to remember things I couldn''t even recall, I reminded myself.  I stopped pacing back and forth and stationed in front of Faith''s bed.

    My daughter was wide awake, giggling as she watched the colorful stars hanging on top of her crib. I stared at her with warmth spreading inside my chest. My sweet little baby. I mumbled, all worries upying my thoughts were temporarily forgotten.

    Her arms iled as she stared at me. There was a smile tugging at the corner of her small, shapely lips. It never stopped to amaze me how I gave birth to such a seraphic creature. She was so beautiful. I wonder what her father looked like. He must be so handsome too.

    Faith stared at me. For a moment, I found myself lost in the depths of her blue eyes. I was like staring into the depths of a wondrous ocean. I could lose myself in it forever.

    A thought struck me. Faith''s exquisite blue eyes seem utterly familiar. I have seen it before. I will bet my life I did.

    A soft knock on the door woke me up to the burgeoning thoughts I found myself upied. I briskly opened the door and pulled it open.

    "Can we talk Beatrice?"

    Alexander stored inside the room and made a beeline straight to the crib where he found his granddaughter looking at him with wide innocent eyes.

    "What is it, papa?" I asked.

    He shifted his gaze back to me, a smile slowly brightened his face. "Mr. Peterson came to me at the Hotel Site today, he asked permission to bring you to his friend''s birthday party."

    I sighed heavily and stared heavenward. Partying was thest thing I wanted to do. I have a daughter to take good care of and I have no time to have fun outside the house. Leaving Faith alone tonight seems to be an unpleasant idea that will hunt me to my destination.

    "Pa, I couldn''t leave Faith alone. It gives me anxiety." My pleading gazended on his. I was praying so hard that I won''t be obliged to attend another party tonight. All I needed was a peaceful night of sleep.

    "Mr. Peterson rarely asked anyone to a party, Beatrix. You should be privileged. He was a decent man from a decent family. His family owns a chain of Hotels."

    "I don''t care if he was a farmer papa. I wouldn''t care as long as he''s a good and decent man. But that''s beyond my point. What I''m trying to say is, I''m not open to wee any man in my life now. I have Faith papa. I have my brothers.

    I have you."

    I took a step forward, took his hands into my own, and stared deep into his eyes. "I have everything I ever wanted papa. Please¡­ don''t push me to things which are against my will."

    "It was your happiness I''m after Beatrix. I want you to enjoy your freedom. I want to find you a man who will love you with all his heart." He exined, his tremble with emotion.

    "I am happy papa. I couldn''t be happier now."

    Alexander Crawford''s shoulders sank. He looked defeated. "I already said yes Beatrix."

    "I couldn''t let you down papa." I sighed deeply, concealing my growing annoyance regarding the matter.

    Hearing the good news Alexander''s face lit up with surprise. But after seeing the expression of uncertainty on my face, his shoulders sunk once more.

    "Please don''t force yourself, Beatrix. I could just tell Mr. Peterson you can''te since you''re  feeling unwell."

    "True, I don''t want to attend the party pa but I couldn''t just lie to avoid the situation. I made up my mind I will attend tonight but you promise me that in the near future you will not decide anything without consenting me first."

    He must have noticed the stubborn tilt of my jaw and the fierce glow burning on my eyes that he finally agreed. He knew when to argue and he knew exactly when it''s time to give up and face defeat. "I''m sorry Beatrix for forcing you into this. I promise that this would be thest time you will have to do this. I will not interfere with your decisions anymore."

    "I''m happy to hear that papa."

    Alexander Crawford was gone but I was still wrapped in my thoughts. Not only will I worry about my outfit tonight but I will also worry about who will take good care of Faith.

    Not that I can me papa, he was just trying to divert my attention away from worries, including my past.  He was simply trying to thrust me into a different environment in which I will have the chance to move forward and forget what entirely happened to me.

    Being the Crawford Heiress had its own disadvantages. I  thought rather grimly realizing I was pushed into action. I have no other choice but to allow myself to be driven away

    Perhaps going to a party wasn''t a bad idea at all. Maybe I will find myself enjoying the party tonight. I will me a new acquaintance which would probably be beneficial to me in the near future.

    "You should behave tonight baby. Mama will be out to attend a party. Please don''t make it hard for your uncles tonight, they will be the ones to take good care of you ."

    I smiled at my daughter as I lift her into my arms. She was surprisingly smooth and warm to the touch.  She smiled back at me showing a pair of adorable dimples that melted my heart with its charm.

    "I love you, Faith. Mama will not be long, she will return quickly after the party."

 Chapter 62 62: Jealous Ex-husband

    One of the most painful things in the world is watching the woman you love, happy with someone else.

    ***

    I always dreaded this to happen. Especially that I was there to have a glimpse of what was taking ce.

    It shatters my heart into a thousand pieces, almost making me want to weep with helplessness and frustrations knowing she once been mine but I blow up the chance and broke her heart, and now she found sce in another man''s arms, I was left with no choice but watch her sweet enchanting smile as she slowly walks down the bottom of the stairs where a handsome Adonis waits for her descent¡ªlike a groom impatiently waiting for his bride to reach his side.

    It wasn''t my intention to pry over her private affairs. It just happened that I was about to enter the door to supposedly ask her about moving the huge flower pot outside to the spot she wanted it to be transferred. I know it could wait until tomorrow but I just want to see her¡­. Badly wanted to see her.

    I couldn''t wait much longer and formted a reasonable excuse to meet her only to have my heart broken and shatter across the floor seeing her walk down the stairs just like the first time I saw her except a man was waiting down at the end with a wide grin on like a teenager taking his crush to prom for the first time.

    A felt the sudden stab of annoyance. I almost had this irresistible urge to pull the man''s cor and push him hard to the floor, and rip that smile off his lips. Noticing the grim thoughts running on my head, I groaned, I sounded like a jealous husband except that Beatrix was not legally mine anymore. I''m nothing but a man regretting his past actions, but it was toote for regrets.

    The damage I did was beyond repair. It built a thickyer of iron wall between us. Phoenix¡ªBeatrix is better without me.

    The grandfather clock seems to stop moving. My whole world momentarily froze into stillness as she walked down the stairs. I have to hold my breathing as I continue to gaze at her with nothing but pure admiration in my eyes. She was the most wonderful thing I''ve ever known and the sweetest person I''ve ever met. But I''m the stupidest man on earth for having to break such a delicate creature.

    I have to pay for my sins and today was just the beginning of it as I stood in silence, witnessing the scene that stabbed my heart with a thousand knives.

    She moved down the stairs with the graceful movement of a queen. Except that she''s not a queen but a goddess of war who fought and won countless wars in her life. The beautiful glow on her unique pair of eyes made her more appealing. She had always been beautiful but now she was simply amazing that even my eyes wouldn''t want to blink in fear that I would waste a single moment.

    I wanted her memory to be imnted in my mind because that''s all I could have of her.

    When she reached the bottom stairs and the man gently took her palm into his lips, I swore I died at the moment. My only concern was I''m still very much alive. I rather prefer I''m dead to not witness the torturous scene that adds lemon to the raw wound in my heart. It must have been what my ex-wife had felt the first time she saw me with Ang.

    The pain must have been triple worst after she found doing the ''thing'' with Ang on the kitchen counter. I now realize the pain. But I know the pain I felt at that moment was only a speck of dustpared to the pain I made her suffer when she had to witness my unfaithfulness live. Because I swore, if I found her with any other man on a bed, I would kill. That is without a doubt.

    Her sexy lips stretched into a smile, it was so brilliant that it made the diamonds on her ears appear dull. Even the chandelier hanging on the ceiling seems unappealingpared to that illuminating smile. A strong ache in my chest woken me up from my illusion, the cheerfulness inside me vanished like a me poured with a bucket of water.

    The smile wasn''t for me anymore, probably it will never belong to me again, that''s the truth I need to get over. I don''t even know if I will ever ''get over and probably I have to spend the rest of my remaining days confined to a mental institution after I couldn''t take the sweet torture of her memories anymore.

    The man wearing a tuxedoid his arms around her tiny waist. It took me a great amount of self-control asrge as the size of Europe not to charge forward and rip the arms that were holding her. Jealousy was Indeed one of the most unpleasant sensations in the world. If this continues, I wouldn''t end up in a mental institution but I will forever found myself locked into Alcatraz.

    I know I should look away but there was no strength left in me to avoid something which I know I have to face forever. I realize at the very moment it was difficult to be a masochist except that it was unavoidable.

    They are headed to the door, I realize as I ran behind one of thergewn ornament¡ªan angel kneeling on the ground holding a flower into her palm¡ªa hasty move to hide my presence from the two. If I dare broke this statue, I might as well say goodbye to my job for the next day. I''ll bet my arms and legs that thewn ornament cost Alexander Crawford a great amount of fortune.

    He will surely break my bones if I break the rare piece.

    There was a brand new car waiting outside the entrance. I hate to admit it but it was gorgeous, thetest model, must have cost a fortune. That instant I knew I don''t like the man, such a showoff. It almost seems to take forever as I wait for them to emerge, when they finally did, I swear I couldn''t be more pissed off.

    How I wish that a bolt of great lightning would hit the car and destroy the engine before they could leave. But of course, it was as impossible as wishing Beatrix would pay me attention now that I''m a lowly gardener.

    He opened the door for her then turned in the opposite direction and climbed inside. The engine roared to life and moved forward, the gates swung open and the moving car faded to the distance before the gates swung close. The car was gone but I was still there watching the gates with growing unease or perhaps it was growing jealousy if I would only be honest with myself.

    She was gone but the breathtaking image of her persists inside my thoughts. Beatrix had ways been beautiful but tonight I found myself searching for the right words to describe her. The silk gown she wore was too perfect to describe in words.

    The smooth silk dress clung to the perfect curves of her body like a well-made glove. The double thigh slit did wonders to tter her shapely legs which were one of her best assets and it cost me a great amount of self-control not to run for sewing tools and repair the exaggerated slits that could make a man''s eyes bulge with admiration.

    I never saw her wear a gone so revealing before, not even when she was still my wife. She was always the prim and proper type. But tonight her taste must have changed too. It must be the influence of her personal designer Madam Ste, she was trying to make her client ride the fashion rage, which exins the plunging neckline that disys an ample amount of her perky breasts.

    Beatrix was dressed as Aphrodite tonight and without a doubt, she yed the look. She wore her evening attire with stunning grace that could make the real goddess of love and beauty from Mount Olympus blush. She was once mine, and even if it''s now a distant memory I''m still so proud of her, so damm proud that I nearly weep at the thought that she would acquire more admirer.

    Moving the flowers crowding the kitchen this morning had been a difficult job that irritated the hell out of me. I don''t know how would I handle to keep moving her suitor''s gifts without losing my mind from jealousy.

    "Wah-wah "

    An infant''s cries reached my ears. My thoughts were suddenly scattered in the air. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion while my gaze searched where the sound came from. It seems the noise was originating from inside the mansion. Impossible! My initial reaction was pure disbelief.

    A baby? Inside the Crawford Mansion? That''s purely ridiculous. I must have been losing my mind. Didn''t I lose my mind already a few moments ago? I strode away from the door to the direction of my tiny cottage.

    Must have been my imagination, I thought.

    "Wah-wah." I froze in my tracks. This was no longer my imagination. "Bloody Hell," I muttered under my breath and made a retreating steps backward until I was standing at the door of the mansion. I take a peek inside only to be greeted by the greatest shock of my life.

 Chapter 63 63: A Baby?

    Beatrix fled from my thoughts after I saw Alexander in the most unlikely situation. I have no idea whether to be amused, bewildered, or shocked. My eyes went so wide that an apple could nearly fit inside. My mouth parted so wide that I''m afraid my uv could be seen sticking out. I told myself I lost my mind, perhaps this might be the proof I did.

    If not then why would I see Alexander Crawford holding a wailing infant into his arms with an expression a mixture of fear, anxiety, and dread. If the situation were not so grave, I swore I already fell into fits of hystericalughter watching the rm dancing on his handsome face. He looked far from a man who was feared by his enemies.

    Gathered around him sharing his demise were eight of his children, some pacing back and forth while others remained by his side with a somber expression mirroring their patriarch''s somber mood. Bloody hell! Was I dreaming because as far as I''m concerned this scene wouldn''t possibly happen unless I''m into a deep state of slumber.

    Definitely, a wailing child wrapped around my employer''s arm would be the most impossible thing that I coulde across in the real world. Soon probably I would find myself awake andughing at how ridiculous the unlikely scenario is.

    "Wah-wah." The sound of the cries intensified. It was so loud that I swear it could be heard up to the next block. This time it pierced my ears and nearly broke my eardrums too. The chance I hold that it''s only a dream faded in a snap. It''s as if I''d been sshed with ice-cold water and I found myself wide awake.

    My unblinking eyes remain transfixed on the cherubic baby which was far from angelic now as she plunged the entire Crawford Household into a chaotic disorder. All efforts had been applied to stop the baby''s cries but none refused to stop her little tantrums. The baby misses his or her mother. In a time like this, only her scent would calm her down.

    She was ovee with tears since she couldn''t sense that her mother was around.

    Does Beatrix have a child?

    Suddenly the thought made my heart hammer inside my chest. My heartbeat was so loud that it reached my ears. I was even wondering why the entire household hadn''t heard about it. Could it be¡­. Could it be possible that the baby was¡­.. I shooed the thought before I jumped to the conclusion.

    Impossible! It can''t be, she wasn''t even pregnant thest time I saw her and she didn''t inform me about her pregnancy. But then, we divorced and she was furious with me, it was enough reason for her to keep the truth from me. I calcted the days after thest time we made love and everything seemed to fall into detail. There''s a possibility that I was the father.

    Rhyze, the man I initially thought was her boyfriend was in fact, her younger brother¡­ and so the rest of the men living inside the Crawford Mansion. She wasn''t involved in a romantic affair with anyone before I arrived. There''s a fifty percent probability that I am the father. A surge of happiness filled my chest, I had to hold myself still for a moment to catch my breath.

    Without me realizing I suddenly felt the warmth leaking from my eyes. Bloody Hell¡­ A man shouldn''t be ovee with tears especially if he was uncertain of the facts. But I don''t need any proof to prove that the child was mine, I could feel it¡­. I have a child with Phoenix!

    My sentiments were cut short, pity took over my body as I witnessed how the baby was passed around like a piece of doll in an attempt to try if anyone from them could silence the child. Of course, it failed since the baby couldn''t sense her mother''s presence. The Crawford Men were a bunch of inexperienced bachelors who haven''t once held a baby in their arms, they also simplycked some skills.

    I have to clench my fist on my side to stop myself from running forward and snatching the child into my arms. It annoyed me that much to watch how to continue to cry restlessly.

    Before I realized what I was doing, I found myself moving forward. Damm my impatience andck of self-control, it will surelynd me in trouble one day. But I don''t care about myself anymore, all I could think of was to take the baby into my arms. Listening to her tears was crushing my heart into pieces. I couldn''t bear to see her like this without me doing anything.

    "There you are Greyson." It was the greetings I received from Alexander Crawford. For once, he was somehow relieved to see me. What a miracle.

    "As you can see Sir, I heard a baby wailing, I came to check if I could be of some assistance."

    He didn''t seem to think my offer was suspicious. His sleepy, tired gazended on mine. Beads of sweat formed on his temples. The shirt he wore was crumpled and it was soaked with his sweat too. "It''s beyond your field of work but do you have an idea how to make a baby sleep?" His voice sounded tired."

    My gaze surveyed the faces inside the room. It was obvious they are too happy to have me there and save their asses. I swallowed hard as Ethan slowly walked towards me. I caught my breath when he slowly transferred the baby into my arms Everything seems to happen in slow motion

    My fingers were trembling as I held her. I nearly began to weep when her exquisite ocean blue eyes captured mine. She was the most beautiful creature I''d ever seen¡­. So soft¡­ so breathtaking¡­ The moment she looked at me, there''s no denying that the baby I''m holding into my arms was my daughter¡­. She was a splitting replica of our first daughter Vien.

    The thought made the burden in my chest heavier.

    A particr memory flickered inside my thoughts. It was the memory of me holding Vien into my arms after she was born. Phoenix was peacefully asleep that time and I crept inside her room to have a look at our daughter¡­. Yes, our daughter¡­ The moment I saw Vien smile, I fell in love with her right away despite my belief she was not my daughter.

    But of course, it had been all a lie that it was my brother who wanted me to believe and he seeded after he faked the paternity test result. I was a fool to fall on his tricks back then. The affection I have for Vien¡ªI try to keep them¡ªI hated Phoenix that time because I thought she cheated on me. I was a gullible fool believing so. And now it cost me my marriage.

    Regrets¡­ There are so many regrets in my life. But after holding the seraphic creature in my arms I forgot every single one of them. My life had been a huge mistake, and this baby was the only thing that made my life right. It took me a moment to realize that the tranquil silence had fallen back inside the mansion. The baby was no longer wailing at the top of her lungs.

    Instead, she was now smiling, her ocean blue eyes wide with wonder. She felt a strong bond that a father and daughter could only share.

    "Good Lord." Alexander Crawford eximed and sank into the long Victorian sofa with relief. For once, he shot me a thankful nce as if a thorn had been pulled out of his chest. He wiped the beads of sweat off his temples using a handkerchief.

    Eight pairs of eyes red at me with amazement. Somehow I found myself pleased at the notion that my daughter preferred his father morepared to his uncles. The thought made my mood soar higher. If it weren''t for the somber atmosphere I should have cackle withughter. No one said a word. They just continue to stare at me with wonder.

    The baby in my arms opened her tiny mouth and sighed sleepily in my arms. As I watched her, a sudden overprotectiveness swept over me. I suddenly made a promise to myself to protect her at all cost. Even if it means she will never have to know about me. I rocked the baby into my arms until her eyelids fluttered close. Before I knew it, she was already fast asleep.

    I sighed with relief. It felt so good while she slept into my arms.

    "Where''s her room?"

    Alexander Crawford led the way. We entered an elegantly decorated room, it must be thergest room found inside the Mansion. The feminine pink interior confirmed that it was Beatrix''s room. Beside the Queen size bed, there was a movable crib. I hastily entered as nine men followed inside making the room crowded.

    I carefullyid her back to the crib. She stirred¡­. Then she started crying.

    I sighed. It wasn''t against my will but it seems I have to stay longer until Beatrix returns¡­.

 Chapter 64 64: Looks Familiar

    ''Please, let this be over soon. I want to go home already.'' My beaded silver stiletto justnded on the crimson carpeted floor but it was going home which bothers my mind already. The thought of my daughter at home in the hands of my beloved family doesn''t ease the gnawing worry inside me.

    The thought of my eight brothers with father in addition watching over Faith tripled my unease considering that they have zero experience handling a newborn baby. Not that I me father for putting me in this ordeal but it was him who agreed and I can''t break his word of honor so I''m obliged to go.

    I should be at home. Curled on the feathery softness of my Queen size bed with an angel lying next to me with my arms protectively around her. Instead, I found myself in the middle of nowhere, with no acquaintances and no friends. Even the man standing beside me¡ªMr. Marcus Peterson¡ªwas a total stranger. If I don''t care about propriety, damn it to hell but I''m going home.

    I cursed mentally, hoping I weaved an excuse to escape this date but I hated lying. I stared heavenward, asking the gods for a little bit of patience.

    "Beatrix, are you okay?" Marcus spoke beside me, worry gleaming upon his eyes. Guilt invaded me for nearly forgetting he was with me. He captured my eyes with his gaze. I was trying to lower my eyes on the floor but his eyes held mine captive. Marcus Peterson was without a doubt a handsome man. He could put an actor to shame with his looks and charm.

    But I wonder why I felt nothing for him. I expect that his good looks could make my heart flutter and my pulse rate jitter in some ways. Unfortunately, his good looks have no profound effect on me. He couldn''t make my heart beat like crazy the way our new gardener did. The Gardener''s sexy, sultry body was enough to make my mouth water with admiration.

    Not that I''m fantasizing over him, it''s just that I appreciate his six-pocket abs. I''m not made of stone not to appreciate a blessing when I see one.

    "I''m fine Mr. Peterson," I replied, my mouth stretchedzily into something which I hope resembled a bit of a smile. If only I had the power to pull the time, I already did moments ago so I don''t have to waste the next hour of my life in ennui.

    He must be convinced about my response for he did notment, he just held his arms to mine which I''m obliged to take for the sake of good manners and we moved deeper to the crowd. The crowdpsed into silence. If it weren''t for the musician ying at the dimly lit corner of the room, it would be extremely awkward. Heads turned in our direction like mas attracted to metals.

    My Peterson seems not to mind the stir he was creating. He even appeared amused, I''m not sure, must be my imagination.

    "Beatrix?" I tore my gaze away from straight ahead and peered through my eyshes after throwing him a sidelong nce. His stare was soft against my skin and there was some sort of tenderness in it. I wasn''t sure if I was reading his expression right but it appears that way to me.

    He saw my wide inquiring eyes, for a moment he didn''t say anything, he just continued to stare at me as if he found me fascinating. I was lost for words too, wondering if I should take his reaction as an insult or apliment. "You''re beautiful." He whispered, oblivious to the hundreds of eyes peering at us.

    I groaned inwardly. I believe I look good tonight since it was the third time he told me that. One was after I descended from the stairs of the Crawford Mansion, the second was when we were inside the car while he''s driving, and the third was just now. It seems Mr. Peterson was having minor memorypses. "Thank you, Mr.

    Peterson," I replied. If I had known he was going to try his charm on me right here in the middle of the room atop the red carpet I should have stayed home and fake an illness and deal with the guilt on my own. It would be more manageable than having him as apany.

    "Please call me Marcus." He said, capturing my hands before I could hide them as we pulled into a stop. "Could you possibly do that?" He added with pleading eyes nailed to mine.

    "Of course, Marcus," I replied and pulled my fingers out of his hold. Luckily his hold loosened and his hands fell to his side.

    "Thank you," He mumbled, he looked pleased.

    Momentster, we are settled into a round table draped into an elegant pink tablecloth. There was a small pink flower vase in the middle patterned with primroses and leaves, it was filled with different varieties of flowers which were arranged into a neat perfection The whole ce screamed of elegance and luxury. Even the small vase atop the tables must have cost a fortune based on its quality.

    I sighed with relief when my weight sunk into the feathery softness of the chair that resembled a throne. After pulling the chair for me, Marcus turned in the opposite direction and upied his seat.

    The room the party was underway is asrge as the Grand Hall of the Crawford Mansion. Golden chandeliers glowed brightly on the high ceiling. Round Tables draped with pink silk scattered around the wless white floor. Seats that looked like a king and a Queen''s regal throne surrounds the tables.

    On the stage decorated with light pink balloons, a golden royalty throne engraved with precious gemstones stood but it was empty, it seems the upant had wandered around the hall to search for her King. Behind the chair where a light pink cloth stood as a background ''Ynna @18 was written.

    The ce looked so inviting but it wasn''t enough to make me forget all my worries. I was here at the party but my thoughts wandered far away. I was wondering if Faith was asleep by now, if not, I''m sure she would be throwing a tantrum after failing to sense my presence. It would be difficult to make her stop crying.

    None of my brothers couldn''t handle her tears, even the mighty Alexander Crawford failed to tame his grandchild. Letting myself worry now will make things worse for me. I reminded myself. Before I left the house I made sure that Faith was full and sleepy. I was guaranteed that she would quickly fall asleep since she''s tired from all the strolling we had in the garden early that day.

    Hopefully, my daughter was doing fine. Please Lord, let her be fine. I mumbled with optimism.

    "You look nervous Beatrix." It was Marcus again invading my thoughts. For the second time that day, I forgot he was with me. But then, I never felt I havepany, remain sad and lonely while my thoughts held me captive. I lifted my gaze and faked a smile, not only itcked in luster, it barely reached my eyes too.

    If I could, I swear I walked out of the party at this moment if I haven''t considered how embarrassing it could be. I''m not enjoying it anymore¡ªI haven''t enjoyed it one bit.

    ''Oh Faith!'' If mommy could only go home now! I badly miss you. I think I''m going to lose my mind before this party ends.''

    "Beatrix?" Marcus repeated.

    "I''m fine." I lied once more. By the number of lies, I formed tonight I deserved to be crucified.

    "Champagne?" He offered and I nodded, embarrassed to say no. I''ll just pretend to drink the champagne or just take a sip or two. I''m breastfeeding Faith and I''m afraid I wasn''t allowed to drink wine, not even champagne.

    "Are you enjoying the party?"

    I wasn''t able to respond to the question when I felt someone''s hard gaze in mine¡ªit was heavy and disconcerting. I nced sideways and caught a pair of prying eyes ring at me as if he''d seen a ghost.

    Marcus, seeing the couple approaching our table was quick to leave his seat and meet them halfway. I found myself abandoning my seat too as if it suddenly burned my ass.

    The birthday celebrant was approaching our way. But it was not her who captured my attention but the man standing tall beside her with the look of pure disbelief darkening his handsome face. He was tall, with broad athletic shoulders. A grey tuxedo clung to hisrge build perfectly.

    But it was not his regal look that captured my attention but a pair of piercing blue eyes that seemed to prate my soul.

    "Beatrix, I would like you to meet the new CEO of Greyson Enterprise and Heir of Greyson Inheritance¡ªVince Greyson."

    It was not only his name that sounds familiar. Even his face looks a good deal familiar too.

    Why do I feel I hate this man?

 Chapter 65 65: Recognize

    There was something dangerous about the man¡­. Almost ominous. After looking at his piercing blue eyes I knew that moment he couldn''t be trusted. There was something about him that warned me to be cautious, I couldpare him to a traitorous predator, ready to rip his innocent prey to pieces behind its back. He was a stranger¡­.But it felt as if I have known him my whole life.

    A part of me screams to be on guard. Behind those seemingly innocent faces lies a man with the deepest darkest secret which he kept locked into Pandora''s box to hide the truth forever, no one has ess except himself.

    I recovered first, pulled a mask of paper nk expression, and held my chin upward. Father''s words shed in my thoughts, ''You''re a Crawford now¡­. You have nothing to fear, always put in mind that fame, power, and money are all yours. You''re no ordinary woman, they should fear you and not the otherwise.'' My father was right, I thought as I gave Mr. Vince Greyson the sweetest smile I could muster.

    "Nice meeting you Sir," I replied, overwhelming satisfaction rushed through me at the sight of his face contorting with shock and disbelief.

    For a moment, he lost hisposure, his fingers held to the chair seated next to him for support. Somehow after hearing me speak, his shock tripled as if my voice confirmed his greatest fears. My chin tilted defiantly. I lifted my fingers so I could hold my hands to him for formalities. In the process, I became aware of the champagne ss I''m absentmindedly holding.

    I took a step forward and tripped, my fault I wasn''t cautious. Marcus was quick enough to hold me still but it was toote, he saved me from the fall but Mr. Vince Greysons expensive tuxedo did not.

    "F*ck!" He screamed after snapping out of trance, He was furious, there was a murderous glint upon his blue eyes. To my surprise, I didn''t feel a bit scared¡­ not even fear. Instead, I could feel a surprising amount of satisfaction for staining his favorite tuxedo that must have cost him a fortune. My only concern is I got the wrong ce to pour the champagne, I should have aimed it on his face.

    At this point, his loud cursing attracted too much unwanted attention. The incident would no doubt spread like wildfire tomorrow.

    I opened my clutch bag, fumbled for my handkerchief, and hurriedly wiped the stain on the cloth, "Please do forgive me, Mr. Vince Greyson. This is entirely my fault I tripped on the floor." I mumbled apologetically as I hastily found a way to dry the wet garment. But instead of helping to erase the stain, the champagne spread further. His expression darkened.

    Without another word he hurriedly left the scene. I swear, I never felt so satisfied until I watched him walk out. He was seriously pissed off but it only soared my mood higher.

    I just proved how talented I am.

    The girl he was with, briskly followed Vince Greyson, but before she did, she marily stopped to throw me a deadly re. I shrugged my shoulders while watching her follow the man.

    "That was a nice act, Darling." It was Marcus. When I lifted my gaze to him his eyes were wide with admiration. It twinkled with yfulness and mirth. He looked supportive, he was perceptive enough to realize that the ''incident'' was no ident.

    "I don''t like the man." All my attempt to summon a lie failed miserably. I decided to tell him the truth. A man as sensitive as Marcus gave me no chance to tell a lie that would appear believable to a man as intelligent as he.

    "Me too." He replied without filters when we got back to our seats. He looked pleased. He did not bother to conceal the boyish green spreading on his cheeks.

    His response was unexpected. He now got my full attention. It took me a moment to digest his words. "You don''t like him?" I lowered my voice in case someone nearby was listening.

    "No." He lifted the champagne ss into his mouth.

    "Why?"

    "Vince Greyson just arrived here in Cordova just recently... Heard he attended a business meeting. Just from first nce, I knew I didn''t like him and I would never arrive at the point I would like him. He was a cunning man. The birthday celebrant was his girlfriend. Some say he was married to his older brother''s ex-girlfriend but no one could prove the truth.

    Even if he was not what I thought, but still I don''t like the man."

    I nod my head sympathetically. Marcus sensed the negative vibe I felt towards Vince. At least I wasn''t alone, there''s someone aside from me who dislikes the man.

    Marcus sensed my difort. We made no further discussion about Vince Greyson. Instead, Marcus began to discuss interesting topics about business and people in the same business field as he.

    It was around nine o''clock when we decided to leave the party. In the car, he continues to discuss his family, his hobbies, and passions and I listen intently like his old-time friend, casually speaking my opinions when needed.

    Thirty minutes after, his car pulled into a stop in front of the Crawford Mansion. I yelp with relief when he finally opened the door and mbered out of the car. God knows my daughter never slipped out of my mind the whole evening. I nearly ran inside the house to my room without bidding him goodbye but it was good manners which won in the end.

    "Thank you for your time, Beatrix," Marcus said, he did enjoy the party, it was visibly written all over his face which remained aglow with excitement.

    "You don''t need to thank me. You''ve been a goodpany." I replied which was true, it was just that I''m worried about my daughter that I couldn''t enjoy the party. Aside from that Vince Greyson arrived to ruin my mood entirely.

    I watched as he waved goodbye for onest time before climbing inside the car. He turned the engine on and made a U-turn before his car made a beeline straight on the gates and vanished into the darkness. He was gone but I was still standing there lost in my burgeoning thoughts.

    Remembering my daughter, panic and fear rattled my senses and I ran to the door, it was left open. I hurriedly slipped inside and vaulted the lock before I tiptoed to the staircase. The maids had retired for the night. The main lights are already turned off. The pilot lights are the ones that were left open to illuminate the foyer.

    I snatched my silver beaded shoes to minimize the noise, with shoes clutched on both hands, I walked barefoot across the cold, ceramic floor. Climbing up the staircase almost took me an eternity.

    It was the eerie silence that weed me at the top of the stairs. I assume that father was asleep at this hour, he wasn''t allowed to sleepte and he was following his doctor''s orders. Grandmama was probably asleep too, above all it was she who should take good care of her health most.

    As I tiptoed to my room I made a promise to myself that no more parties anymore. Even if someone would put a shotgun to my head, I will never go to another party again! Well, if Faithes then I will allow myself to be dragged to a party where I could show my beautiful daughter to everyone.

    I reached my room and quietly pulled it open. It was dimly lit, but the flicker of light from thempshade was enough to illuminate the man lying on the bed with his arm protectively around Faith.

    I wasn''t prepared for the sight. I have to blink several times to digest the scene. I even tried to pinch myself to make sure I wasn''t dreaming. I found myself lost for words. Tears were now clouding my vision, anytime soon it would fell my eyes.

    There was a phone ced on the top of the night table, I''m sure it wasn''t mine. But it wasn''t the phone that captured my attention but the song ying.

    When I think back on these times,

    And the dreams we left behind,

    I''ll be d cause I was blessed to get,

    To have you in my life,

    When I look back on these days,

    I look and see your face,

    You were right there for me.

    In my dreams I''ll always see you soar above the sky,

    In my heart there''ll always be a ce for you,

    For all my life,

    Listening to my favorite song ''There You''ll Be'' y in the background gave me a different kind of feeling. Hearing it y was something but watching our gardener with his arms protectively around my daughter was another.

    For the first time while watching the two together, a thought urred to me, the startling realization hit me like lightning. I was rendered speechless for a moment.

    Why does Faith Vien look so much like our ''handsome'' gardener?

 Chapter 66 66: Mystery

    He stirred on top of the bed. His eyes fluttered open and drifted to the spot where he sensed an intruder intervening in his sweet slumber. Instantly, his gazended on mine, thus taking my breath away. I have to wrap my trembling fingers around the doorknob to support my knees that suddenly melted into Jell-O.

    For a frozen moment, I just stood there unblinkingly enchanted by his enticing blue eyes that seemed to prate through my soul. He looked so good on the bed as if he belonged there.

    The thin fabric of his shirt clung to the hard contours of his chest leaving nothing to the imagination, his rich tousled hair fell to his eyes enticingly like soft molten honey against the light from thempshade on his right. He was wearing fitted cargo shorts, the tight garment hugged to his powerful thighs and when my gaze moved further it sinfully stopped on his crotch¡ªhe was indeed¡ªblessed.

    Heat flooded my cheeks. Thankfully the shadows concealed the blush. My eyes drifted down to his muscled thigh.  He has the sexiest legs I''d ever seen¡ªsexy in a masculine way.

    The sight of him on the bed nearly took all the sanity in me, I nearly ran to his side and wrapped my arms around his shoulders to experience the thrill of being crushed against his perfectly chiseled body. Ocean blue eyes peered under extraordinary eyshes, the look meant nothing for him, and yet it turned my throat into an arid desert and singed my body with fever.

    Just one look from him and I lost all control. He was the first man who had such a profound effect on my senses. With little to no effort, he could make me giddy like a girl straight from the schoolroom.

    I took another deep intake of breath when he carefully eased his arms away from Faith Viene and rose from the bed leaving the sheet crumpled behind his weight. The spacious room constricted as he slowly made his way in my direction. His sweet enchanting scent drifted to my nostrils. I inhaled his achingly familiar scent as I watched him stop when he was just a few inches away from me.

    The dreamy look on his eyes was seductively sexy, I want to grab a camera and capture the exhrating expression. Thempshade near the bed cast golden shadows on his profile, he was like a beautiful painting emerging from an artist''s canvas. "It''s about time you arrive home, Madam." He said in a hoarse sensual whisper that sent tiny butterflies crawling inside my stomach.

    My lips parted to retort but to my surprise, no words escaped my lips escape a sound that sounded like a strangled chicken. The soft criesing from the bed saved me from the humiliation. I ran to the bed but before I could take Faith Vien into my arms, he already did the job.

    He carefully lifted the tiny angel from the bed, less than a minute, she stopped crying as he skillfully rocked her into his arms. I stood there unblinking, dazed from the scene. Watching him hold Faith Viene into his arms sent my heart aching with tenderness. That moment I wished that he was Faith Vienne''s father.

    There was something in him that draws me near, the way a moth is drawn to fire. Fire is aze with danger for it could burn a moth''s delicate wings and yet the temptation ahead was impossibly hard to resist. I rather burn than not feel the heat at all. My thoughts were interrupted by the soft rustle of his slippers on the marble floor. He was moving to the bed.

    I watched with growing fascination as he gently ced Faith Vienne''s tiny body atop the crib and pulled it closer to the bed. He moved confidently as if he knew exactly what he''s doing as if he''d done it a hundred times before.

    I became aware that he''s done with the job when he turned in my direction and stepped closer and closer¡­. My breathing quickened from anticipation while watching him cross the distance between us without tearing his gaze off my eyes. My heartbeat quickened. My throat went dry. When we were inches apart, he stopped walking. "Goodnight Madam." He said in a soft whisper.

    Before I could react he was gone. The door softly closed behind me.

    ''Madam'' He just made me feel like an old maid again. I''m not that too old.

    My knees finally gave in, and I slumped on the bed on the same exact spot hest upied, it was still warm, and his natural musky scent lingered in the air as if he was still there. I was surprised to realize I was still holding my silver beaded stiletto into my hands, it softly dropped on the floor. My head ducked over to the crib to watch the rise and fall of my daughter''s chest.

    Faith Vienne is fine. Our ''handsome'' gardener took good care of my daughter well. I was seriously worried a while ago by the thought Faith had fallen on one of her violent tantrums, when she fell into one, none could console her tearful fits, not even her father could. My eight brothers are as hopeless as my father since they never handled a child before.

    I sighed with relief. A thorn had just been pulled out of my chest. Now that I saw how peaceful my angel looked in her sleep I was able to stretch my lips into a genuine smile. I haven''t thanked him yet, whatever his name is.

    Five minutester, I already changed into a silk nightgown. The makeup on my face had been wlessly cleaned with wipes. I nowy in my bed, nestled beneath the covers waiting for the dreand portal to open.

    My eyes remained nailed on the ceiling but it was not the wless white ceiling I''m intently looking at but the man with exquisite blue eyes and hair the shade of warm honey ying on my thoughts.

    I want to know his name. I remember mumbling to myself before plunging into a dream.

    ***

    No matter what happens, just run...Don''t ever look back." His words came as harsh and fierce, it was not a plea but an order.

    I looked up at him, the face of the man kneeling next to me wasn''t a blur anymore. Shocked hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning when a pair of haunted blue eyes held my gaze prisoner. Fierce pain stabbed my chest realizing the tears softly streaming down the smoothness of his cheeks, moonlight gleaming on his tear-stricken eyes.

    His fingers were bound by a rope, thus, restricting his movement. But despite the obstruction, he managed to capture my hands which were bound in front of me. He fumbled with the rope on my wrists and struggled to unfasten the rope using a piece of broken ss he managed to retrieve on the ground.

    He impatiently struggled to brush the shard against the rope, muttering unintelligent curses under his breath, unmindful that his fingers were now bleeding from the exertion. I cast him a pitiful nce, if only I could help him but I could barely move. The rope was tied too hard, it was digging into my flesh.

    "Please, I will never leave you, not like this," I whispered weakly. Tears burst forth from my eyes, slithering down my cheeks until I could taste the saltiness on my parted lips.

    "No! Listen to me!" He snapped, his toneced with impatience, he had to stop cutting the ss to the rope so he could exin better. "You need to escape! Both of us will get killed if you don''t, I need to spare you!" He whispered grimly, gritting his teeth in exasperation.

    "No, please don''t make me do this please!"  My chest ached painfully. Even my shoulders are shaking uncontrobly. "I will never leave you alone!"

    From the distance the sound of a long, loud, doleful cry uttered by an animal, a dog, or probably a wolf¡ªI''m not quite sure which¡ªsounded ominous, it sent deep chills down my stiff spine.

    I swallowed hard as he struggled to free my wrist, a tedious task which we found impossibly hard to aplish within short notice. The rope that tied around my fingers painfully dug into my flesh, making my fingers numb and cold.

    "Promise me you will not look back okay? Just run, please, find help. Promise, I will be fine." His ocean blue eyes glowed brighter, almost begging. How could  I say no?

    Unmistakably terror filled my eyes. Dread spread throughout my body until it crept to my bones. My breath came deep andbored. The thought of escaping alone and leaving him behind scared the hell out of me.

    "Please Ace! No!"

    "No Phoenix! Run¡­ never look back."

    ***

    Dream¡­It''s only a dream... the same repetitive nightmare.

    I woke up with eyes wet with tears, beads of sweat trickling down my temples, chest heaving violently, and heartbeat still hammering from shock.

    Before, the dream had been vague¡­. Ambiguous¡­ But now it appeared vividly clear and exquisitely detailed.

    The man I saw in my dream was our gardener, his ocean blue eyes would be difficult to forget especially when it was brimming with tears.

    He was the man who sacrificed himself so I could escape and in return, he was beaten and stabbed to death.

    True, it was a dream, but my guilt had been irrepressible, it weighed heavily over my chest making it difficult for me to breathe.

    I eased myself from the bead and leaned on the headboard, I wrapped my arms around my legs and rested my chin on my knees.

    I wasn''t sure if it was only a dream or real events from my past. I couldn''t find an answer. How could I find the truth when the most crucial part of me has long since been forgotten¡ªmy name.

    Am I Phoenix?

    If yes, then who''s Ace?

 Chapter 67 67: Deeply Curious

    The grandfather clock chimed indicating midnight had arrived. Stunned by the sound, my palms moved to my chest in rm while my startled gaze averted to the object within distance. I med my jumpy state on sleep deprivation.  I should be sound asleep by now, I told myself as I lean on the headboard, gaze blindly staring ahead.

    But every time I close my eyes, a pair of ocean blue eyes, which remind me of a beautifulgoon, keep haunting my thoughts.

    I gave up all efforts to drift back to sleep half an hour ago. Tired of twisting and turning on top of the bed, I found myself leaning on the headboard. Falling asleep appeared to be impossibly hard to achieve especially not after the nightmare I went through earlier. Careful not to wake up my daughter,  I got off the bed quietly.

    My feet, afternding on the cold marble floor fumbled for the fluffy slippers underneath the bed. After putting it on, I fumbled for the remote control on top of the dresser and turned the chandelier on, not too bright, just enough to illuminate the room.

    Faith Vienne was peacefully asleep inside her crib. Such a beautiful creature, I mumbled, my eyes admiring her cute nose. She would be fine. I told myself as I tiptoed to the door leaving it open and briskly moved down the staircase. I opened the door to the kitchen and grabbed a mug from the counter.

    At this hour, it was obvious I''m the remaining soul awake at this hour.  My movements were quick and hurried while minimizing the noise my movement creates.  I don''t want to wake up the household while I''m making a ss of milk.

    I consumed the milk quickly. Hopefully, I could sessfully fall back to sleep this time. Just after I ced the mug on top of the sink, a soft flicker of movement from the window caught my attention. Thief!  Fear gripped me inside realizing that an intruder got in the house.

    No one from inside the house would go out at this hour, not my father, not my eight brothers, and definitely not my grandmother. With my heart on my throat, I decided to investigate. My fingers trembled as I unbolted the lock of the kitchen door, pulled it open, and crept outside.

    The moon glowed beautifully on the horizon, thousands of stars scattered the pitch-ck sky like precious gemstones. I averted my gaze away from the above, it''s no time for me to star-gaze, there are more pressing matters I need to investigate. The soft rustle of wind blowing past me sent shivers down my spine.

    I wrapped my arms beneath my breasts while I pursued the sound of footsteps which was now going towards the pool.

    I don''t understand why someone would be roaming outside at this hour. It''s past midnight! And there''s no valid reason I could think of why a household staff would be awake at this hour except¡ªwell if he is up to something. The footsteps stopped on the poolside and I stopped moving and concealed my presence beneath a tall potted nt. I forgot the name.

    Once securely hidden I summoned all the courage I could muster and leaned forward to investigate the identity of the midnight intruder.

    An ear-shattering scream nearly escaped my lips after my wide bulging eyesnded on the man standing legs apart on the edge of the pool and stripping his garments. He peeled his clothes off¡ªposed of t-shirt and cargo pants¡ªleaving only his ck brief on.  My fingers flew to cover my mouth after realization hit me, the gardener was the man. Heat crept my cheeks.

    I am brutally embarrassed to catch myself enjoying the view.  My head refused to turn after I tried to look away, as if my neck was stuck in that direction. Even after I moved my eyes it refused to look away. The almost naked demi-god standing in front of me got me hypnotized.

    How could it be he''s still awake in the middle of this hour? Does it mean he can''t sleep the way I did? Was he thinking something else? Or probably someone else? Thest question sent a stab of pain inside my chest¡­. I don''t like the feeling¡­.

    it was a sensation close to jealousy.

    The pale light from the moon was enough to illuminate him. I could freely watch each of his movements. He was like a deity descending from the skies, except that I know he was not a spirit. My eyes sinfully gazed at the length of his body, he was so masculine and well defined. My fingers moved to my lips, almost expecting to find a trace of saliva, thankfully I wasn''t drooling.

    He dived into the pool like a pro. I caught my breath watching the startling gleam of moonlight on his warm honey hair. My throat turned as dry as a dessert while watching the enchanting movement of his hands as he swam on the water. I shouldn''t be here, hidden behind a nt, and invading his privacy like a crazed, obsessed stalker. But I couldn''t find the strength to stop watching.

    I have taken a dose of an addictive drug, and now I can''t seem to stop.

    When he finally got tired of swimming back and forth he emerged from the pool. Brush his powerful fingers on his hair. He indeed looks like a demigod at the moment. The drops of water that almost look like liquid gold against the moonlight tickle down his spine. How I  wished I could look at him like this forever.

    He moved to the edge and sat on the second step of the swimming pool. He just sat there, unmoving, staring blindly straight ahead. I want to read his mind and know the thoughts running inside his brain. I was momentarily hypnotized by his god-like appearance that it took me a moment to realize the wetness slithering down his cheeks.

    At first, I thought it''s was in water but after intently staring at his now red-rimmed eyes and I listened closely, I heard him sniff, I realize it was tears

    He was crying, the thought was impossibly hard for me to digest. Somehow watching him in tears had an adverse effect on me. I found myself dealing with a deep sense of loss I couldn''t exin. Whatever his pain is¡ªI was secretly sharing it with him.

    I thought a  guy like him never knew about the word ''tears'' but now, he was crying.

    It broke my heart into million pieces. The I pain was indescribably painful as I  stared at his face. There''s an urge within me wanting to walk up to him, wrap his face around my palms and kiss the saltiness of his tears. Maybe that simple act of gesture would help ease the burden on his chest. But no matter how strong the urge to wrap my arms around him, I can''t.

    He would discover I was spying on him at this ungodly hour.

    He stood from the pool, water dripped down his body. He turned his back to me giving me the liberty to linger my gaze on the hard muscles of his back. The towel was picked on the floor to dry his body. When he was done, he wrapped the towel around his waist.

    For the very first time, I saw something which he allowed no one to see. Not even his closest friends and family had ever had a glimpse.  A long nt scar was carved from below his shoulder des down to his hip bone.

    A horrified gasp tear on my throat, I have to cover my mouth to suppress them. I realize I was shaking as my gaze traced the scar that was visibly syed on his delicate skin. I was sure that the wound had been fatal. The scar was so deeply carved that I knew that it marred his emotions too. Someone with that wound would be impossible to survive. And it''s such a miracle that he actually did.

    "I know you''re there." His tone was soft and yet it was ominous.

    I froze from my hiding ce. I''d been discovered. Consumed with panic and shock, my crazy self decided to run for safety. But karma had been waiting for me all along. When I turned in the opposite direction to flee my feet stumbled into the uneven pavement, lost my bnce, and slumped on the ground wincing from the sudden assault of pain on my ankle.

    "Bloody hell." I heard him muttered under his breath and run to my aid.

    He knelt beside me. His eyebrows draw together into a scowl. His nearness didn''t do me any good. I found myself unnerved by the inch distance between us. I no longer feel the cold, his body was an incredible source of heat.

    His fingers carefully moved to my ankles, where the searing pain wasing frown. "Sprain." He mumbled. "Can you walk?" He added, his piercing blue eyes devouring mine.

    I shook my head as I adjust to the pain. Tears formed on the corner of my eyes.

    Without another word, his arm slithers to my back while the other went on my thigh. My shriek became muffled gasp when he yanked me off the floor and my headnded on his neck.

    He really smells good¡­. So heavenly.

    Before I could object, he carried me to the house in bridal style. My heart started to beat erratically inside my rib cage. I was afraid that he could even hear the drumming  sound.

 Chapter 68 68: Savior

    His body was surprisingly soft and warm to the touch. My eyes fluttered close as I  savored the ticklish sensation ignited by the burning warmth of his skin pressed to my own. For the first time I became aware of the thinyer of the silk nightgown I wore, the thought sent my cheeks blushing into a reddish shade. Not that he would even notice what I''m wearing, it''s dark, I assured myself.

    He carried me inside the house with surprising ease as though I weigh no more than a feather. We reached the foyer without creating as much sound. He could lightly move like a cat for a man having arge, muscr build.

    "For god''s sake, hold my neck if you don''t want us tumbling down the staircase." He hissed. My thoughts drifted away as if the wind had blown them. I bit my lower lips and did what he ordered. He need not be annoyed, I know this ordeal was all my fault but he shouldn''t be too obvious.  The feeling of my palms wrapped around his neck heightened the sense of intimacy swirling in the air.

    I don''t know if he feels it too. He must be insensitive, numb, or made of stone if he couldn''t feel it.

    When I leaned my head to his broad shoulders I became too aware of the crazed sound of my heartbeat. It was so loud that I wonder if he couldn''t hear it too, he must be deaf or something not to notice the sound. He carried me up to the stairs with incredible ease. He must be used to this activity, I thought rather grimly.

    Imagining him carrying another woman in his arms was more than enough to make me shudder. It wasn''t my business to find out anyway, it''s just that I got too curious.

    He''d been there in my room earlier that day, he knew exactly where he''s going. After reaching the top of the staircase he turned to the left corner of the hall where my bedroom was located. The door to my room was slightly ajar, he used the door to slightly push it open. He quickly slipped inside before anyone could wake up and witness our upromising situation.

    Once inside, he used his feet to close the door frame, I heard the clicking sound as he moved to the bed with me still in his arms.

    He lowered me to the bed very gently, careful not to create a sound that would disturb Faith Vienne''s peaceful slumber. When he knelt on the floor to check the damage on my ankles, I took the opportunity to watch him closely. He was even more attractive up close.

    Thest time we''ve been this close was a while ago in this very room but it was dark that time and I didn''t have the opportunity to observe his features intently. But it was different now, the chandelier was enough to illuminate his face. The golden glow from the chandelier made his face appear like a perfectly chiseled statue of a god.

    Despite my best efforts to read his expression his face gave no clue. I  was now left guessing what must he be feeling deep within. Probably he was irritated or even annoyed by having to carry me to my bedroom at this ungodly hour. He knelt on the floor and lifted my feet off the floor. His touch was soft and sweet and I nearly close my eyes as his fingers crawled to my sprained ankle.

    "Ouch!" Pain spread on the injured area when he touched the wrong spot.

    "Sorry." He mumbled, he sounded apologetic.  A crease appeared on his forehead as he continues to slowly massage the area. I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from making any sound.

    "I wonder what you''re doing in the poolside at this ungodly hour. I just want to make sure you haven''t developed an obsessive nature¡ªshall we say spying a man who happens to be stripping naked."

    "Like duh! I''m not spying on you. Over my dead body." It was my response. I nearly kick him with for that remark. Warmth crept on my cheeks, I suddenly want to bury my face under the covers.

    "Really Madam?" He sounded amused. When he lifted his gaze to mine, a yful glint lingered on his exquisite blue eyes. "Exin yourself."

    "I saw you walking past the window. I thought you''re a thief." I replied, toote to realize I was walking into a treacherous cliff.

    "And you decided to investigate?" Gone was the amusement I saw a while ago. His tone was nowced with a chilling menace that caught me off guard.

    "Let''s say I did exactly just that," I told him the truth and regretted doing so when his tone zed with controlled fury. "You slow-witted fool. Sorry for the word Madam. You could have done harm to yourself if you indeed encounter a real thief tonight. What you did isn''t praiseworthy Madam. Confronting a thief alone is not what a sane woman would do."

    He sounded like a father worrying over his careless daughter. Except he was not my father, he was just a stranger. But if I would be honest with myself, I never felt he was a stranger. Surprisingly speaking, I felt as I''d known him all my life.

    "Ouch! That hurts!" I whimpered when he touched another sensitive spot. I don''t know if he''s doing it on purpose just to spite me. After hearing him mumbled an apology, I realize he didn''t mean it. His face showed how sincere he was after he look up.

    "It''s only a minor injury, nothing to worry about. Your ankles would feel better tomorrow." He freed my ankle and got to his feet. It was so nice to feel the warmth of his fingers holding my ankles, but now that he let it go I couldn''t help but feel a little bit of remorse. If only he could linger longer, it felt so good having him near.

    Soft criesing from the crib caught both our attention. ''Faith.'' My alerted eyes averted to the crib where my daughter was lying. Forgetting the existence of my injury, I hurriedly moved to the crib only to yelp when the pain came surging down my twisted ankle after I stepped on the floor with force. Tears clouded my vision, and I bit my lower lip to hold myself still.

    "Stop moving right there, you''ll make the injury worse." He shot me a sideways nce, displeasure darkening his face. Without saying anything he turned his back in my direction and gently wrapped my baby into his arms in a gentle way that made my heart swell with tenderness. He was holding Faith Vienne as if she was his own child.

    He must be very good when ites to children because he was able to silence my daughter by just putting her into his arms. What an adorable pair they make. He looked like a devoted father.

    My wandering shifted to his back after he moved forward. He was still rocking Faith Vienne into his arms. His unwavering attention was lowered in my daughter unaware that I was intently watching him.

    I took a deep intake of breath as my eyes traced the scar on his back. The thought of how he got the wound sent shivers down my spine. I wonder what happened to him, but I''m quite sure whatever it is, it was a nightmare he would never forget. Who would forget a memory that caused him a scar so deep, and long, that even time held no power to erase?

    As he returns Faith Vienne to the crib, I caught a soft flicker of tenderness in his eyes. It must be my eyes ying a trick on me but he appeared blissfully happy. He may not say it, but the glow of happiness reeked from his body that I could feel it in his aura.

    He nods his head to me. "I wish that tonight''s incident would not happen again Madam. I don''t want you sneaking outside the house to pursue an intruder. Your father would not be happy if I told him the truth."

    I didn''t respond since I failed to search for the right intelligent remark. Everything he said was annoyingly true. Silence was the best response I could think of. He moved to the door. My energy dropped to the floor seeing him leave.

    "Wait!" Before I could stop myself I said the word already. He stopped on his track. His searching gaze shifted to my face. He waited for me to say it. "How did you get such a long scar?"

    He looked quite surprised but he didn''t allow it to show. I was sure he would ignore my insensitive question but he shocked me when he moved a couple of steps forward until his knees were barely touching mine

    "I saved a woman from her kidnappers by letting her escape. It was her captor who shed a four-inch dagger on my back after he discovered that I helped her run away."

    "It must be painful."

    "Yes, but it''s all worth it Madam."

    "Do you love her that much to put tour life into the line?"

    "With all my heart." He responds.

    Silencepsed inside the room. No one said anything for the next three minutes. We just look into each other''s eyes, lost in our own burgeoning thoughts. It was him who decided to break the silence first. "I must be off." He said before turning to the door.

    "Thank you for helping me to tonight¡ª"

    "Carter. Just call me Carter Madam." He said.

    "Goodnight Carter," I whispered softly.

    Before he walked to the door, I saw the faint shadow of a smile on his lips. " Goodnight Beatrix." For the first time he spoke my name, my heartbeat quickened.

    "Goodnight Faith Vienne." He said softly turning to the crib. Momentster he was out the door.

 Chapter 69 69: Best Friend

    "What have you gotten yourself into, Ace?"

    I lifted my gaze to my best friend, warily battling whether to feel deliberately annoyed or concerned by the hidden warning on his tone. Lucas Nichs Alexander, my loyal best friend sat on the bar stool beside me, arms folded across his chest, a can of beer remained untouched at the top of the bar counter in front of him.

    Irritation irked his aristocratic face while impatiently waiting for my response. I didn''t say an immediate reply. Instead, I lifted the half-consumed bottle of beer, brought it to my mouth, and drank its contents up to thest drop.

    The silence inside the bar of my friend''srge Manor was disconcerting but it was more manageablepared to the series of interrogations I unexpectedly received after I told him my current dilemma. He has the audacity to lecture me like an older brother when he was almost facing the same difficult situation I experienced months before¡ªhe too was on the brink of divorce.

    He discovers his wife''s illicit affair with her cousin''s fiance. He nearly killed his wife on the night he discovered she was about to run away with another man. In the end, he chose the nonviolent way. He decided to opt for divorce.

    "I don''t know Lucas. I may be walking straight into the entrance of hell and not know it." I lifted the can to my mouth and surprised myself to find it empty. I sighed with frustration and let it drop to the counter after clenching it with my fist.

    "Why don''t you just tell Phoenix, I mean Beatrice the truth?" Luca''s tone softened but his face remained its usual impassive expression.

    The sound of my chokedughter almost surprised me. "Are you kidding? She will hate me once I tell her the truth. Have you forgotten that it''s my fault why she nearly got killed? I consider it a miracle that she even survived. I don''t want her to remember how monster I am." My fingers brushed my hair, an old habit I couldn''t avoid when frustrations hit me.

    "You must be responsible for your actions. Face her wrath then show her how an asshole you had been. Ask for forgiveness" Lucas said nonchntly, his gaze shifted to the beer bottle seated on top of the bar counter and wondered why it was even there in the first ce. He didn''t drink beer but it was what he picked up in the refrigerator. It seems I wasn''t the only one too upied today.

    It took me a vast amount of self-control not to bang my head on the shiny bar counter. Lucas was asking me to do the impossible. Telling Beatrix the truth was like jumping on the rooftop of a skyscraper. It''s easier said than done. If I told Beatrix the truth now, she will hate me forever. The worst is she will take Faith Vienne away from me.

    "Before I tell her the truth I want to find who tried to kill her."

    "But you have the suspect already. It was Ang and Vince who possessed the greatest motive."

    "Yes they are the main suspect and without a doubt, I knew that they are guilty as hell. But I need pressing evidence to make them pay for their crimes."

    "And how would you do that, Ace?"

    "I have my ways, Lucas," I said the words firmly and full of determination. I will never allow the culprits to evade the punishment they deserve. If I have to sacrifice my life to make them pay¡­ I will.

    My gaze shifted straight ahead, seeing nothing in particr, my thoughts swirling around me in chaotic disorder. And in the midst of my reverie, her seraphic face appeared pushing all my worries away. For a moment I found myself staring into an ethereal beauty with enchanting phoenix eyes, a cute upturned nose, and thin shapely lips. I found myself smiling at the memory of her cute, blushing cheeks.

    My sweet beautiful Phoenix.

    The only reason why I allowed to be Alexander Crawford''s gardener was to have my great masterpiece back. It''s insanely important to me that I agreed to enter a job I know was below my line of work. It never urred to me that the fates were ying a game with me not until after I discovered a shocking discovery in the form of Beatrix Crawford.

    God knows how dumbfounded I was after seeing her descend the stairs in a jaw-dropping gown that shook the room with her charm. What made the situation more astonishing was seeing her alive after I thought she was indeed dead. The fact that she was the daughter of Alexander Crawford made the situation more awkward especially after realizing I''m her father''s lowly gardener.

    Things became even moreplicated after I discovered she had a daughter¡ªour beautiful daughter¡ªFaith Vienne. Despite her missing memories, I knew deep in her heart she never forgot our first child the way I never forgot Vien.

    My n from the very beginning was in simple but it was shattered by a few unexpected twists. Instead of wanting to have the painting alone, I ended up wanting her¡­ and so did our daughter. The painting could burn to hell for all I care. All I wanted to do now was keep my family safe. It''s okay if Phoenix or Beatrix will never remember me. It''s okay if Faith Vienne will never know I am her father.

    As long as they are happy and in good condition, I will be content with my life. It would be enough for me to watch them over a distance.

    "Shall I drive you back to the Crawford Mansion?" Lucas offered. My burgeoning thoughts were cut short and I nodded thankful for the favor he offered me. I abandoned my seat in a snap, a surging excitement burned inside me, I wanted to return to the mansion as fast as possible.

    I snatched the empty bottle from the bar counter and threw it in the trash can. Lucas moved to return the unconsumed beer to the refrigerator. "You can alwayse here if you want." He said after closing the refrigerator. "You''re always wee."

    I didn''t reply. Instead, I waited for him to pick his car keys on the counter so we could leave. I''m eager toe home. We walk down the long staircase in silence. Lucas must have felt that I was not in the mood for another lengthy conversation.

    At the foot of the stairs, a tall woman waits. She was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties with a body to die for. The wild curls of her ming red hair frame her small face. Her plump lips were stretched into an ethereal smile that brightened her whole face. She has fine and high cheekbones thatplemented her perfectly chiseled nose.

    Her eyes were toorge for her face, one would perceive as innocent except that the word ''innocent'' would be thest thing to describe Alexandria Alexander¡ª Lucas''s wife.

    I''d seen her a couple of times before but there''s something wrong about her today. She seems to be a different woman¡ªa totally different woman. She''s a known celebrity and model. She never once allows anyone to see her face bare of makeup but now her face doesn''t even have a slight trace of foundation nor lipstick. But it didn''t make her less attractive.

    Instead, it made her appear youthful and vibrant.

    She was wearing a brown loose longsleeve that made me cringe. On her bottom she wore a ck long skirts that nearly reached her ankles, my deceased grandma will never wear that ugly skirt even if someone put a shotgun on her head.

    This woman¡­. I couldn''t believe that she''s Lucas Nichs Alexander''s wife.

    "Lucas? Are youing for lunch?" Her voice was soft and sweet as rose''s petals and I nearly fell from thest steps of the stairs noticing how she sounded like a nun, not only she sounded like a nun but she definitely looks like one.

    "No." It was Lucas''s response. He didn''t bother to throw her a nce. What a pity.

    "Oh, it''s okay. I''m nning to cook for you but I guess I will just cancel my ns. Take care Nic." Alexandria said and drifted to the kitchen, cheerfully humming a song as if she didn''t just receive a rejection from her husband.

    "What happened to your wife?" It was the first thing I blurted out after we''re settled inside his shiny BMW. I still can''t recover from the shock. That''s not Alexandria.

    "She''d been like that after the car ident a month ago." He responds shrugging his shoulders.

    "She seems different. I thought she couldn''t cook?" I respond with eyebrows scrunched in confusion.

    "She developed a sudden interest in cooking after the ident. Not only that she''s nning to apply for a job."

    "She''s going back to her old career?"

    "No," Lucas replied inly, his face contorted with displeasure. "She applied for a housekeeping job in a hotel."

    "What!?"

    The engine roared to life. Momentster the car was peacefully rolling on the highway.

    "Are you sure that she''s Alexandria? Did she have amnesia or something?"

    "Unfortunately yes," Lucas replied, he didn''t bother to conceal the irritation on his voice anymore. "For god''s sake were are not talking about my wife Ace, it''s you''re your wife we''re talking about."

    "It''s ex-wife Lucas." I corrected, looking toward the window and avoiding direct contact.

    He snorted. "She''s still your wife Ace. Thewyer you hired was a fraud. You and Phoenix are not legally divorced."

 Chapter 70 70: Bad News

    "Thank you for the ride, Lucas." I found myself hurrying out of the car before my best friend could fire a series of fiery, ardent questions that could burn me alive.

    I heard nothing from him after I mbered out of the car with quick, hurried movements of a thief then closed the door with more force than required.  Before the door closed I caught a glimpse of the irritated scowl crumpling his wholesome features. When the car dashed forward that''s when I finally let go a deep sigh of relief. I survived another dreadful encounter with Lucas.

    ''Thank God.'' I mumbled to myself while hastily moving to the iron gates.

    Lucas should not be worrying about me. I told myself after the iron gates swung open. The wide, breathtakingwn of the Crawford''s came to my view after I strode inside. I quickened my pace with eager anticipation. Soon I would see my little angel and my secret ex-wife¡ªI mean wife. True the divorce papers had been processed but the documents are fake.

    Thewyer I hired was a fraud. And that makes Phoenix and I husband and wife under thew of man and thew of the church. I don''t know if I should be happy or not but either way I''m still destined for doom after Phoenix or Beatrix regains her memory.

    True, I could tell her the truth when it''s not yet toote but it would only make things worse. Her life is now at peace, she too was happy, and I couldn''t destroy her little paradise. Bringing the past would only open old wounds back to life. The truth will hurt her even more. I rather keep it myself than hurt her again. She doesn''t deserve what happened in the past.

    She should move forward as Beatrix Crawford because even before she became Phoenix De Amore, she was already a Crawford Heiress in her mother''s womb.

    ''Time to go back to work Ace Carter.'' A part of my brain told me. I took a deep breath and shook all chaotic thoughts away and focused my attention on my daily routine. Alexander Crawford would bury me alive if I forgot to water his precious babies for a single day. If given a chance I prefer to get buried alive rather than fired from my job and lose all the chance to watch over my daughter and wife.

    I hastily moved to the garage, pulled an old cab open, and took the watering hose inside. After pushing the cab close a shiny red sports car caught my attention. It doesn''t belong to the Crawford''s, I''d been working long enough as the gardener to know if it belongs to them. Surely, they have visitors and whoever it was, he has all the ns to stay longer.

    The morning sun stood proudly on the blue horizon promising a beautiful day ahead with no possible chance of rain. The sun''s glorious rays kissed my exposed skin and somehow I found myselfforted by its warmth. The wind blows softly, refreshing my senses with the coolness it brings. This is what I call paradise.

    I wouldn''t have known this safe haven if I wasn''t courageous enough to let go of my old life. I''m content to indulge in life as simple as this.

    I cheerfully hummed a song as I proceeded on watering the nts using the hose I took from the garage. The automatic water sprinkler was under repair so I should stick to watering the nts on my own. Later when I finish this task, I shall proceed on trimming the overgrowing grasses on thewn.

    When I look upon the wide terrace located on the second floor of the mansion I caught sight of Beatrix. As usual, she looked so ethereal in her in pink dress that I forgot everything around me exists. She''s the only one I could see because she shines the brightest like the sun that illuminates everything that surrounds it. Her luminous hair cascade down her back like an endless waterfall.

    When she suddenly turned towards me my fingers tightened on the house. Just one look from her was enough to break all my self-control.

    I pretend not to see her and continue to water the nts. Despite not looking, I could feel the weight of her gaze on my shoulders. Even if my eyes were closed I will always be aware if she''s nearby since her presence has a different effect on my nerves. Only Phoenix could make my heart skip a beat. She''s the only girl who could melt all my self-control.

    She''s the only one whose existence makes my whole life worthwhile.

    When her gaze moved away from me, I took the opportunity to watch her intently.

    From the transparent floor-to-ceiling ss window of the terrace, I could see Faith Vienne beside her on the stroller. What a breathtaking sight to see both my wife and daughter at this early hour. I wish I had my canvas and paintbrush with me so I could paint the beautiful scenery.

    "Bloody Hell."

    The moment was shattered when ''Strawberry'' emerged from behind Beatrix. I call him strawberry because the man''s hair somehow reminds me of a dry strawberry. He shes Beatrix one of his dazzling smiles I found so damn irritating. I had this sudden urge to run and fly to the second floor and dragged him to the garden.

    I never liked the man at first nce and seeing him frequently visit the Crawford Mansion made my dislike transform into the size of a monster. The cheerfulness that made my adrenaline pumping ceased to exist. It was reced by a stabbing sensation in my chest I call jealousy.

    Her jubnt smile brightened the terrace, it surpassed the sun with its brightness. But it has the opposite effect on me knowing it wasn''t exclusively mine. I found myself plunged into the deepest darkest corner of a secluded ce. Damn. I just found my heart broken this early in the morning.

    I walk out of the garden. I couldn''t just take the sight.

    Two hourster ''strawberry'' left. I was tracking the time and that''s why I know how long he stayed. I''m the gardener but I''m acting more like a personal bodyguard. Not that I could help it, I''m just guarding what''s mine, I mean what once been mine. I need to watch over Phoenix or Beatrix just to make sure no other asshole would dare to break her heart the way I did.

    Whoever dares to hurt her again I will drag him to the deepest, darkest corner of hell.

    I checked the time on my wristwatch. It''s almost ten o''clock. Alexander Crawford has summoned me to the library. The time was still early but It''s better early thante. I''m not that punctual before. Perhaps I''m just eager to enter the mansion in hopes to have a glimpse of Faith Vienne or Beatrix.

    When I entered the Grand door of the regal mansion I wasn''t disappointed with my expectations for it was Faith Vienne sitting on her grandmother''sp who greeted my eyes the moment I entered. My heart melted at the sight of her seraphic face and cute smiling lips.

    What an adorable little girl. She looked so much like Vien when she was about her age. My gaze lingered on her until I had to shift my attention to where I''m going. But before she disappeared from my view I smiled at her. Call it a miracle or something faith Vienne actually smiled back. My heart fluttered with happiness.

    The room to the Alexander Crawford''s office sh library was slightly ajar. I moved forward to push it open but stopped midway when I heard Phoenix''s soft voice from inside. I peeked on the slight crevice of the open door and saw her standing in the middle of the room opposite, arms folded beneath her chest, her beautiful countenance scrunched in a frown.

    "You will be leaving for Brittania next week, Beatrix. You will bring Faith Vienne with you."

    I couldn''t believe what I''m hearing. I have to press my ears closer to the door to make sure I heard Alexander right.

    "Are you sure you want me to leave Pa? Isn''t it too soon? I''m going to miss you."

    "And so I will miss you Beatrix and so my little angel. But I''m doing this for you. You need to leave so when you return you will be ready to take over our chain of hotels."

    Shock rendered me frozen. The thought of Phoenix leaving shattered my world at my feet. I just found my wife and yet she will leave too soon. My happiness was short-lived. She would have to go to Brittania soon and I would never have the chance to see her again. Maybe if I could that would be after four or maybe five years.

    She would be an unreachable star by that time.

    I walk away from the door. Life without her would never be bright as sunshine. I would once more plunge into the darkness.

 Chapter 71 71: Saddening News

    An hour had passed since I walked out of my father''s office and climbed up the stairs to my room but the astounding news didn''t allow me to recover quickly. As I quietly sat on my bed, with Faith Vienne lying beside me I contemted father''s words. He seriously meant no harm but I couldn''t ignore the pain stinging in my chest thinking that I needed to leave my safe haven¡ªthe Crawford Mansion.

    It urred to me before that I needed to leave this y but it never once crossed my mind that it would be next week. So soon...

    "You shall not worry about Faith Vienne, Beatrix." Alexander Crawford said softly whileying a hand on my left shoulder. Loneliness shone on his eyes as if he didn''t want me to leave either but he must do it for my sake.

    He cleared his throat before he continued, "Ste offered to take good care of your daughter while you stay on her luxurious estate so you could focus on your studies." His words nearly drew me into tears. God knows how badly I yearned to go back to school to pursue the career I longed to seed and yet my only regrets were leaving them behind.

    "I wouldn''t bear to not see you for the next four years pa¡­Grandma rissa and my eight brothers too¡­. I''m gonna miss you all." I looked away so father would not see the tears clouding my eyes but it was toote, his sharp observant eyes caught the glint of tears.

    The hand holding my shoulders tightened and in spite of the depressing mood, he managed to give me one of his best smiles, for a moment it was enough to let me forget my worries. He knew what''s best and maybe I need to take my share of sacrifice too after all this is for my own good.

    "We will visit you twice a month. Once you adjust to your new environment I promise you that you will enjoy Ste''s luxurious estate and probably you will arrive at a point where you will not wish to leave the ce." The conversation ended with my father embracing me tight and telling me things would be fine and there''s nothing I should be afraid of.

    Of course, I trust him, I pushed all the negative thoughts off my mind and told myself that going to another country to study would be a new, exciting experience.

    I turned towards Faith Vienne, she was fast asleep. I leaned closer and kissed the tip of her nose. The sight of her was enough to ease a few of my fears and worries. It feels so good to be a mother. But it feels even best to gave birth to a baby girl. Once in Brittania, we could go to popr tourist spots.

    We could go to popr ces to experience new things and see new sceneries. The thought sent my heart pumping with excitement. Who says I couldn''t mix studies with pleasure?

    I carefully lifted Faith Vien from the bed and ced her inside the stroller. She stirred but thankfully the movement didn''t disturb her sleep. I picked myptop on top of the night table and very slowly pushed the stroller to the terrace using my right hand while clutching myptop on the other. Theptop was a gift from my fatherst week.

    I didn''t want to ept the thing since it was too much but father as stubborn as he insisted I ept the present or he will feel bad. In the end, father won and I wholeheartedly thank him for it.

    I pulled a chair near the ss window. I stopped for a moment to appreciate the breathtaking view overlooking the garden. It was the part of the Mansion where I want to spend most of my time, of course, it''s nothing to do with our gardener, I told myself defensively. Speaking of our ''hot'' gardener he was nowhere to be seen.

    I saw him down the garden this morning and watering the nts before Marcus arrived but when my gaze searched the spot where Ist saw him he''s gone.

    He was probably on thewn and moving some of the father''stest collection ofwn ornaments. At least he wasn''t there in the garden to distract me with my research. I pulled the stroller beside my chair before taking my seat. When I wasfortably settled on my seat, I ced theptop on top of myp.

    My eyes narrowed in concentration while I type ''Harvey University in the search tab.'' It was the school I would soon find myself in. At least I know what type of school I''m getting myself in. My mouth dropped into the floor when the image of a gigantic building with a modern structure, with pristine white walls, and elegant roofing that look as if it''s made of gold came to view.

    ''Harvey University is a school exclusive for the royal and the elite ss. It''s known for its globalpetitiveness, world-renowned faculty, state-of-the-art resources, and outstanding curriculum. It''s the perfect school to pursue your career and to discover your best academic interests.

    I have to release the breathing I didn''t know I was holding as my gaze survey the images avable of the University. It is no ordinary school which simply means the majority of the student came from extremely rich and influential families. For a moment I have to ask myself if I could handle all the pressure. ''I must'' It was my automatic response to the question since I knew there''s no turning back.

    Whether I like it or not, I shall finish my education so I could return to Cordova and take over Crawford Chain Of Hotels.

    My trembling fingers clicked on the list of courses avable, I don''t really understand if it''s excitement or anticipation which was making me fidgety. I clicked on the list of courses avable. Until now I''m not quite sure which course to take.

    ountant, Agriculture, Economics, Animal Production and Fisheries, Banking and Finance...

    I stopped reading. The number of courses avable was making my head spin. I haven''t read half of the lists¡ªnot even one-fourth¡ªbut I lost interest. The course I need to choose must help me in managing not just hotels but also restaurants that papa wishes to venture into in the future.

    I heard him mention once that the ongoing hotel project overlooking the sea would be upgraded by adding restaurants on the first floor.

    What should I choose? I took a deep breath and continue reading the list of courses. An hourter, my eyes were droopy and tired from looking too much on the screen, my back ached by my ufortable position on the chair, and my neck was achingly stiff. But despite everything, there was a smile on my lips knowing I found the course suitable for me. My hardship was all worth it.

    I closed theptop on myp and allowed my eyes to rx while my hands work to massage my temples.

    My gazended on Faith Vienne. She was still asleep, she''s being cooperative while I was doing my research a while ago. The slight flicker of movement at the corner of my eyes caught my attention. In an instant, my expectant eyes shifted to the garden. Oh, look who''s here. I mumbled to myself seeing Carter emerge from nowhere.

    As usual, he was wearing a white t-shirt. On the bottom, he was wearing ripped jeans. Wow, a gardener wearing only a in t-shirt and ripped jeans were ying the look, he still looks sizzling hot in his way. He manages to look proud and regal without even trying. He''s the only man I know who could look so cool and elegant even if he shall out a rag on.

    Warm sunshine gleamed on his hair like molten honey. He moved to the garden with, quick but sure movements with a shovel in his powerful hands. Without me knowing, my hands tightened around the chair. I never knew that gardening could be this elegant. I suddenly have this notion to change my choice into gardening.

    Bachelor Of Science In Gardening, I wonder if there''s such a course because I might be needing one.

    He took his shirt off. I heard myself took a deep intake of breath. I''m badly in need of a ss of cold water to ease the dryness of my throat. The beads of sweat trickling down his back gleamed against the sun. He looks like the God of Sun, Apollo. My eyes sinfully wandered around the muscr contours of his chest.

    He could pass a model to me. I still couldn''t understand why he chooses the wrong line of work. He must be desperate to find a job.

    His head moved in my direction. He caught me in the process of drooling over his body. I was thankful for the distance between us it hid the embarrassing blush on my cheeks.

    I realize as I look at him that I will miss him too after I leave next week.

 Chapter 72 72: Elisah

    "Is there something wrong Beatrix? Call me paranoid or something but I sensed weariness in your tone. Are you really fine?" Elisa sounded suspicious.

    I distance the phone away from my ears to avoid her high-pitched voice from piercing my eardrum. Her Intuition never ceases to amaze me. No matter how I kept something from my best friend she would always find it out and she will find a way to squeeze the truth from me. This time, I wonder how she manages to feel it across another country. I''m convinced Elisa has a powerful instinct.

    A burst of strangledughter emerge from my lips, even myughter sounded strained. I thought wincing from my failed attempt to act super fine. How I must convince her that I''m doing fine when I wasn''t even convinced with myself? "I''m doing fine Lis! You needn''t worry!" My voice rose into a convincing cheerfulness and I silently I wished it worked.

    My friend didn''t press the matter and I sighed with relief. I guess I have just won this little battle. If Elisa was here, my acting wouldn''t work. Just one look into my eyes and she will know instantly as if she could read my emotions by looking into my eyes that things aren''t perfect as it seems.

    A couple of days had passed since my father announced his ns to send me to Brittania so I could attend Harvey University to help me polish my career. I''m quite ted at first but as I think of it for days, the excitement faded. Somehow it was reced by fearful apprehension and doubt. I have once been bullied because I was born different. My eyes have a differing color.

    Somehow it was enough to scare me, there''s a huge possibility I would be another bullying target by some reach elites who act as if their family could buy everything.

    "Harvey University is my dream school, Bea! My ssmates were kind! The processors are very good¡ªthough some still rattle my nerves¡ªstill, they are wonderful!! I enjoyed every single minute I spend here in school. I''m sure you have doubts at first. That''s exactly what I felt the first time I came here.

    But after a few months of adjustments to my new environment, I began to love this ce." Lisa eximed, breathless. I could imagine her eyes lit with fascination, red lips parted in awe, and pulse jittering with unrestrained excitement as she paced back and forth.

    "Thank you, Lis, that helped me a lot. Hopefully, I would have the same beautiful adjustment as yours."

    "Why not? You have Faith Vienne with you. I''m sure you will adapt well to Brittania! You will not only enjoy the scene you will also enjoy the men as well!"

    "P-pardon me?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous Bea! Good-looking men flock here in Harvey University! Billionaires, future CEOs, Buisiness men, Artists, Model, Architect, and Engineer! You will all find it here. You will never get bored!"

    "You just mentioned all the reasons why I should Lis." I sighed heavily. Elisa just exined howplicated the University.

    "With your beauty, I''m sure as hell there wouldn''t be any difficulty attracting a hot babe Bea."

    My eyes rolled heavenward. "I''ve no n to attract one Lis," I replied grimly after leaving theforts of the Victorian sofa and paced back and forth in the middle of the empty terrace. Silence hung the room, only the soft sound of my feet pacing back and forth helped ease the disconcerting silence. It was so different without papa and my brothers in the house.

    I''m used to hearing their voices everywhere, it gives me a sense offort and a sense of security. Once I leave the Mansion I would miss their presence every single day. Just the thought was enough to dampen my spirits. I don''t know how much more would I react once I''m living alone.

    "Forgot your boyfriend or ex-husband, Beatrix, if you have one. You deserve another man." For the second time that minute I roll my eyes heavenward. This is going to be a lengthy conversation. I told myself.

    "Don''t worry Lis. I already forgot his existence in fact I''m trying my best to recall him." I replied after taking a deep, long breath.

    "You really don''t get my point, Bea. If a man existed in your life he should have found you already. I assume that if he did exist he didn''t want you in his life. Perhaps after discovering that you''re pregnant he left you."

    My feet froze, I stopped pacing back and forth and sat on the long Victorian sofa. The long sofa was so big that it made me feel emptier. How I wished Faith Vienne was here but she was gone with rissa. Probably they are in the garden for a walk.

    "I guess he wouldn''t do that to me," I argued. There was suddenly a part of me who believes that whoever the man was, isn''t capable of abandoning me.

    "You''re right, Bea. It would be your intuition telling you." Relief flooded when Lis finally agree. "Perhaps he passed away before he could discover your pregnant with his child." She added.

    "Dear Lord," I mumbled grimly wondering how did our conversation turn so grimly. "I will call you again Lis, maybe tomorrow? I need to some packing."

    "Sure, Bea. Some other time. Please do stop overthinking. It will only stress you out"

    Just like you''re stressing me out? I want to add but kept it to myself. "You take care, Lis," I said instead.

    "You too Bea. See you soon." She hung up.

    I moved to the sofa and took the spot where I sat a while ago. My back leaned on the soft cushion behind me. There''s too much for me to do but so little time. I don''t know what I should do first. But I still haven''t summoned the strength to begin one of them.

    Little by little my memories return but I still couldn''t understand the short sh backs appearing in my thoughts and sometimes in my dreams. They remained a mystery like a piece of a puzzle that needed to be put together to form a perfect image.

    Lisa''s words reverberated in my mind. She had a point a while ago when she told me the possibility that my boyfriend or husband¡ªif he even existed¡ªwould possibly be dead. How tragic. I thought while closing my eyes. Imagining a mysterious lover buried six feet below the ground. He was probably waiting for me to visit his grave.

    If he was a ghost, I wonder if he was with me now.

    "A penny for your thought." His voice was soft and sexy, almost music to my ears. I wonder if I had only imagined it.

    I forced my eyes open. A pair of exquisite blue eyes were intently looking at me. My heart skipped a beat. I still wonder how he has this powerful effect on my nerves. My eyesnded on his teasing lips, it was curved into a sultry smile. My throat gone has gone I straightened my spine and cast a casual nce on his direction.

    "How long have you been standing there?" Warmth spread on my cheeks at the notion he''d been watching me without me knowing.

    "Long enough to witness the unusual expression on your face." He replied, moved to the corner of the room and lowered a potted nt on the floor, an additional to Papa''s collection of rare nts.

    My eyes followed his movements. At the same time wondering how he managed to look so sexy without trying. He always remind me of someone. I was so sure I''d seen him before. Isn''t it on a television or a magazine? I forgot.

    I''m not so good recalling the details.

    He was now moving towards my direction. I impatiently waited for him. He stopped when he was just a single step away from the sofa. His eyes never leaving mine as his fingers fumbled behind his back as if searching for something. Before I could ask what he was doing he was already holding a stem of pristine white roses in front of me.

    My pulse jittered and I found myself taking the flower with trembling fingers.

    White roses were my favorite. I couldn''t believe he guessed what I like in flowers. "Is it for me?" I asked, eyes wide and hopeful. It was so kind of him to give me a gift.

    "No, It''s for Faith Vienne." He replied without filters. My hope went down the drain. My shoulders fell. So much for hoping that he picked it for me. "You had plenty. Your suitor gave you a bouquet this morning."

    Without another word he walk towards the door. My curios eyes trailed on his back until he opened the door and closed it again. Once more, silence hung inside the terrace but this time it was deeper than before. I made mo move to follow him. Why would I?

    He was gone but I was still frozen on my seat wondering why did he sound like a jealous lover.

 Chapter 73 73: Confused

    "Beatrix, I have some important things to tell you."

    I just finished packing my clothes and Faith Vienne''s when my father emerged from the door. The grave expression on his face made me suddenly worried. It was the first time I saw the unusual expression on his handsome countenance.

    "Pleasee in Papa. I just finished packing."

    I closed myrge suitcase after stuffing thest of my necessities inside and closed it. The door behind me opened and closed. When I turned towards father, he was standing in front of me, hand firmly wrapped on the side of the crib where Faith Vienney.

    He didn''t say anything at first. His gaze glued to his granddaughter who was happily wiggling inside her crib. He appeared to be contemting. Perhaps he was searching for the right words to say before he told me the news.

    "Papa? Is everything all right?"

    His gaze averted to mine. It urred to me that he looked tired. "I''m fine Beatrix." He said, offering me a smile. I knew he was lying. It doesn''t require words to find out. His expression speaks the truth itself.

    Papa is perhaps worried that Faith Vienne and I will be leaving tomorrow morning. It will be the first time we will leave the Mansion for a very long time. It would take me four long years to permanently stay here after I finished my studies.

    "It''s about your birth certificate Beatrix. You shall carry the name Phoenix De Amore for a while¡ªit''s just temporary until the familywyer could legally change your name to Beatrix Crawford."

    rm welled inside me. I jumped out of the bed to level father''s gaze at mine. " P-phoenix D-De Amore?"

    "Yes, it was your real name." He replied, meeting my bulging eyes. I sensed his effort to hide his emotions.

    "Oh, Papa! I''m so happy that the private investigator finally discovered who I was. Is there something important I need to know?" My eyes widened with expectation as I waited for his response.

    "There''s not much Beatrix. You work in a business hotel as a hotel attendant. The man who stood as your father figure died a year ago from chronic illness while your mother passed away just this year from the same chronic illness. That''s the information the private investigator supplied."

    I took a deep, long breath while absorbing the information. He said nothing as he continues to regard me with a calcted look. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion, I sensed father wasn''t telling the whole tale.

    "How about my husband Papa! Or a boyfriend! I want to know who was my daughter''s father." I snapped. Before I realized it, the words were spoken aloud and it was toote for me to retreat.

    I wonder if it was only my imagination but his jaw clenched and a shadow crossed his eyes. Before I could read the fleeting emotions it was gone as fast as it arrived.

    "You have a husband Beatrix but he filed for divorce months before the ident. He has nothing to do with you anymore."

    Grief tore my heart into shreds. The news was so devastating and I don''t know how to react. There''s nothing more depressing than the thought a man had forsaken me while I was with his child. "Give me his name Papa! I want to talk to him." Desperately, I pleaded. If I need to kneel just to know my ex-husband''s name I will do it.

    I will hunt him down and tell his face he was no man.

    He shook his head. "I don''t believe it would be necessary for my daughter." He said with finality in his tone. But I made up my mind and I wouldn''t allow him to keep the man''s name.

    "Please Papa, just one favor. He deserves to know he has a daughter." I respond rather harshly. Gone was the self-control I thought I possessed. I found myself bing too desperate.

    "It''s toote to tell him, Beatrix. Your ex-husband died of a car ident." He replied in the gentlest way possible.

    Silencepsed between us. I found myself shaken by the news. Hearing him say Faith Vienne''s father was dead had drilled a deep hollow emptiness inside me. Indescribable pain clutched my heart. I found myself slowly drifting back to the bed for support.

    "I''m sorry Beatrix." He whispered when I was seated on top of the bed. Pain visibly shone in his eyes. I tore my gaze off him and shifted it down to the floor. "I didn''t want to tell you the truth because I''m afraid you would grieve over that ''bastard.'' The man left you Beatrix and he married his secretary."

    I didn''t reply¡­. I don''t even know how to respond to the situation. My silence seems to be the best reaction.

    "I still want to know his name, Papa."

    He vigorously shook his head. His face hardened. "No, it''s better you know little about him, Beatrix. As your father, I refuse to tell you his name."

    "I understand Papa. I won''t insist anymore." I said weakly, no longer in the mood to argue. My strength had been drained and an argument is thest thing I wanted now. Father was only trying to protect me. If he gave my ex-husband''s name, it wouldplicate things. It will bring back old and painful memories which should be cast to oblivion.

    It''s better if I leave things this way.

    The bed moved when he sat beside me. I lifted my gaze to his face to read his expression but father was trying his best to avoid my eyes as if he wasn''t trying to hide something. ''Don''t be ridiculous Beatrix. He won''t keep anything from you because he was your father.'' said a logical part of my brain and I believe it.

    "Don''t stress yourself trying to force yourself to remember your ex-husband. There''s a huge reason why you forgot about him."

    For the first time, my father didn''t reach out to me. He must know that there''s nothing he could do to make me feel better. But even in the midst of his silence, I could feel his sympathy.

    "There''s one more thing Beatrix. You shall keep your identity a secret inside Harvey University until the familywyer settles the issue."

    My brain was still fogged with confusion that I just nodded my head. Papa opened his mouth to speak but closed them again as if changed his mind. I heard him sigh. "I''m taking much of your time Beatrix. Finish packing, we would be waiting for you down the hall."

    Without another word, he walks towards the door, reaches for the doorknob, and pulls it open. He was gone for a while now but my gaze remained nailed to the door as if it would give me the answer I was looking for.

    I picked Faith Vienne from the crib and wrapped her around my arms. When I did, tears gathered in the corner of my eyes. I swallowed the lump in my throat and continued to look at her.

    A pair of exquisite blue eyes continue to stare at me with wonder. I bit my lips to suppress the tears attempting to fall down my cheeks. She''s young to understand the truth but when she grows older I wonder how I would exin everything to my daughter.

    Will I ever have the courage to one day tell my daughter that her father died when she was just a baby? I sighed deeply and walked towards the door with my daughter still in my arms.

    I got up from the bed leaving the sheets crumpled by my weight. Instead of walking downstairs, I found myself walking towards the terrace.

    When I wasfortably seated on the long Victorian sofa, my eyes shifted to the beautiful view spreading on the horizon.

    It was almost six and the radiant sun was losing its brightness but it was still high and vibrant enough to create spectacr evening shadows overlooking from the floor to ceiling ss window of the terrace.

    Silence hung around the terrace but somehow I found myself gradually rxing. Questions I couldn''t find an answer continue to swirl around me but it didn''t bother me that much the way I did while ago. There''s far more pressing matters than my past, I reminded myself contemting what would be of me in a far more different country.

    Tomorrow I will be leaving with my daughter and there''s no turning back.

    Below the garden, a soft flicker of movement caught my attention. When my eyes narrowed in concentration I realized it was Carter sitting on top of the bench. My heartbeat increased. He looked sad, I didn''t need to be on his side to identify what he felt, mncholy seemed to surround him tonight. There was something about tonight, it seems his spirits were down.

    There was something about Carter which I couldn''t exin. He was an enigma, a puzzle to be solved. Everytime he looks at me there''s only one person whoes to my mind, it was my daughter.

 Chapter 74 74: Leaving

    The ck car peacefully rolled under the hot morning sky in the middle of the highway. Soon enough we would reach our destination¡ªthe airport¡ª which is only one hour drive away from the Crawford Mansion. I sunk deeper into the front seat, clinging to the avable warmth I could take to console myself from my unknown fate.

    The thought of leaving was enough to rattle my nerves and I fidgeted on my seat, anxiety and fear eating me inside. Until now, I couldn''t believe I''m leaving Cordova. God knows how long it would be before I could sessfully return, perhaps it would take me a year or two toe back here.

    I cuddled Faith Vienne closer to my chest and forced my attention to linger on the passing green sceneries outside the window. It would help me divert my attention from cowering at thest minute and drive back home. Don''t want to disappoint my father, my grandmother, and my eight brothers.

    I was thankful I did a good job convincing them not to drive me to the airport since it would make me feel worse inside. As a result it was Carter who acted as my driver to take me to my destination. Looking at him now, it seems I made the wrong decision.

    Seated on the driver''s seat was the demigod who tended rissa''s well-loved garden with care. As usual, he wore his regr uniform, a in white t-shirt that made him look quite regal and a pair of ripped jeans I couldn''t get tired of looking at especially when he looked like a fashion model within it. He has a somber expression on his handsome face. It made me wonder if someone died.

    His thick eyebrows seem to merge in a straight line while he drives in concentration.

    His tensed strong jaw was clenched tightly and he was gripping the steering wheel firmly enough to hinder the flow of blood from his fingers. His strange reaction gave me the impression of a man who just fought and lost a war. The moment he entered the car, he uttered not a single word which suddenly made me wonder if he was obliged to drive me to the airport against his will.

    But if he was opposed to the idea, he did not say it out loud and I am in no position to ask him the question.

    I shrugged my shoulders and tore my attention from his distracting handsome features. Despite the darkness that envelops his face he managed to appear so appealing to me. It was not his physical appearance which made me drawn to him, there''s something deeper and stronger than physical attraction. Love perhaps? I shuddered at the thought and quickly vanished the thought out of my mind.

    Love is an overstatement but I could consider it a close description.

    Soon I would leave this country. Whatever strange tender I feel towards him, it would vanish in time from his absence. But even after I told myself I would forget him still I wasn''t entirely convinced I would. What I felt towards him was no fleeting fancy. It was clear that no man alive has ever made me feel so high and no amount of drug will.

    The hours seem shorter than usual. So much to wish time would slow down. We arrived on the airport earlier than expected. The car pulled into a stop and he clmibed out of the car to open the door for me. Slowly, I climbed out with Faith Vienne still in my arms. Carter opened passenger''s seat and lifted the stroller out.

    "Thank you." I whispered and lowered my daughter down the stroller.

    I was stretching my numbed arms when he pulled arge suitcase out. It cointains my clothes and Faith Vienne''s too. Papa insist that I would bring few clothes with me so it wouldn''t be difficult for me to travel. He said that I could expand my wardrobe once I''m settled in Brittania. I couldn''t agree more with the idea especially that I have a child with me. Faith Vienne''s safety is my priority.

    Aside from therge suitcase, I also carried a small backpack with me which contains milk and baby necessities.

    We are entering the airport to catch my flight when I heard the announcement on the speak: "Attention passengers on Royal Air flight 232 to Brittania."

    That was my flight! I mumbled with a jolt of surprise, my gaze shifted to therge flight monitor while Carter followed behind me carrying my backpack behind his left shoulder and pulling myrge suitcase on his vacant hand. My eyebrow scrunched in confusion when I saw that my flight was rescheduled.

    "This is an announcement for passengers on flight 232 to Brittania. The flight has been dyed due to mechanical issues. . Our new departure time is 3:00 pm. Please be patient. Thank you."

    My flight would he dyed for another four hours. I identally caught Carter''s eye. For a fleeting moment, emotion flickered on his eyes, I wonder if it was relief I saw. but before I could fathom what it was it vanished so fast that I wonder if it even existed.

    "There''s a mall nearby, only walking distance away from here, I suggest we go for a walk before waiting could bore us to death." It was the first time Carter spoke. He was intently looking at me and I I became self-conscious. I wondered if there''s some dirt on my face.

    My eyes wander on the crowded airport, and consider that it was a brilliant idea. I have more time to spend with him. The thought nearly made me smile. I sure I would never feel bored with him as mypany.

    "My suitcase¡ªshall we bring it?" My eyes shifted to the suitcase on his right hand. It would be a burden to stroll inside the mall with such a heavy baggage.

    "I shall leave yourrge suitcase on the baggage counter Madam." He offered and I must admit it was a wise idea. I watch him walk to the counter. Heads turned as he made his way, majority of the onlookers were women throwing him curious and admiring nce. He seems not to notice the looks he was stealing. I smiled to myself while watching the scene with amusement.

    Carter could wear anything, even a rag, but still could manage to appear dashing.

    The soft breeze ruffled his hair as we stepped outside. We walked in silence, as we do so, the crowd seem to disappear and there was only the two of us. I could continue to look at him and not feel tired all.

    "I''ll help you Madam." He said, and before I could object, he gently pulled the stroller to do the the task. Hisrge hands identally touched mine and I flinched in response as the simple gesture burned my skin. How odd, the simple touch was enough to sent shivers down my spine. Realizing that I was still holding my breath, I let it go before I could die of suffocation.

    We entered the mall. Music from the speaker filled the air. People seem to rush all around us while we move in incredibly slow speed but he didn''t seem to mind. Tenderness welled inside me watching him push the stroller in front. Who would have notice that he wasn''t the father of the child inside the stroller. He appeared blissfully happy as if was enjoying the moment the way I did.

    I allow my illusion to take over. For a short time, I would pretend he was my husband and the father of my child. But then I didn''t neet to pretend at all since I actually feel inside me that were a real family.

    We pass some clothing boutiques, hair salons, jewelry shops, food stalls, and various stores selling their best products but we barely seem to notice any products on disy. We are wrapped in our own thoughts and intently observing one another. Everything seem so right that for a moment I forgot that something was missing in my life.

    For the first time, I am perfectly content the way I''d never been before.

    When we found ourselves ovee with hunger, we found ourselves entering a pizza parlor. Carter ordered Hawaiian pizza and two pineapple juice while I waited for him on our table. Shortly he returned with our orders in hand. We share the food in silence, no one attempted to speak, both of us are content with the situation.

    When Faith Vienne cried, he mived quickly to pick her inside the stroller and settled her into his arms. She stopped crying and contentedly stared at him with her wide innocent eyes. He continue to eat while holding her. Carter was only helping me, I reminded myself whike crushing any assumptions.

    We strolled on the mall once more and waited until it was time to return to the airport. When it was time to leave my tears almost fell but I bit my lips to conceal them.

    "Goodbye Beatrix. Take care." He said for the first time calling me on my first name.

    The memory of his smile was the only thing I have in mind as I walk away. I know that it would take me a long time to recover from my feelings for him. I must definitely admit it¡ªI realize I was inlove with Carter, our gardener.

 Chapter 75 75: Twist Of Fate

    I yearned to take her in my arms, keep her there for the rest of my life, and never let her go away. Instead, what''s happening is theplete opposite. I watch her walk away with Faith Vienne in her arms. I have no choice but to just follow her with my gaze until she''s out of my vision. She took half of me, there''s no one could make me whole again except her.

    In haste to walk away from the sight that pains me, I nearly bumped on someone, the woman mumbled an apology and I simply nod my head before turning towards the exit with quick long strides.

    Phoenix''s sweet natural scent lingered inside the car as if she was still there. It was pure torture knowing she''s never going toe back, if she could, perhaps it would take another two to four years before she could. It was a long tortuous wait and by the time I could finally see her she would probably take her newfound lover with her.

    God knows if by that time my employer would promote me as Butler but it still makes me someone unworthy of her.

    As the car traverse the highway, I couldn''t stop thinking about what transpired between the two of us. God knows that thest four hours was the happiest moments I''ve experienced in all my existence. Words wouldn''t be enough to describe them. The short stolen moments with her and our daughter made me realize how I wasted so much chances in my life.

    If I didn''t mess up with our marriage she would still be mine and I don''t need to keep the truth from her. But it was toote for my regrets now, nothing will change. I''m just a man who almost had everything¡ªwasted it all¡ªnow I have nothing.

    Crawford Mansion seems eerily quiet after I arrived. I could sense mncholy wherever I look. Even the garden that used to radiate with good vibes looked somber and I felt triple worse. The only person who made my stay bearable inside Alexander Crawford''s property was gone. I would not see her sitting on the window anymore. I wouldn''t see her strolling in the garden.

    I wouldn''t see her inside the house. Gone was the source of my happiness. I wonder if I would be happy again now that she''s gone.

    It was the privacy of my cottage where I found myself dealing with the nagging emptiness. The piecing silence seem to slice me into pieces. I lifted the pillow and fumbled with the picture concealed behind the covers. I Phoenix''s face in the picture and it made me smile, though my smilecked luster and barely reached my eyes, it was genuine. The picture was taken on our the day of her wedding.

    It reminds me of the time when were both so inlove and ns a bright future ahead of us.

    She was smiling in the picture, the kind of smile that could melt the iciest heart with its warmth. Her beautiful phoenix eyes were filled with so much emotion as she looked at me. How I missed those eyes looking so tenderly at me as if I was the only guy on earth. But the memories remains only in the photograph, I could always look back but I could never go back.

    I let go a deep sigh before cing the picture back into the pillows with care as if it''s a valuable gem that shouldn''t be scratched. The picture was the only thing I have of her, it was the single picture I have of her which I was able to salvage before I left the Greyson Mansion. Well, I nearly forgot, aside from the picture I treasured, I also have our wedding ring with me.

    One day if I have the courage to do so, I will put back that ring to her fingers where it belongs. She was still my wife and she have all the right to wear the ring. I want to thank thewyer who tricked me with fake divorce papers, he saved my marriage. He deserve a reward, if our path crosses again I will remember to give him bonus.

    I have too much of sentiments, I warned myself. In response, I moved out of the cottage and decided to spending the next hours tending Alexander''s garden. In that way it will help lessen the lonely heaviness on my chest.

    Out of habit, my gaze averted to the floor to ceiling ss window of the terrace, I was half expecting to see her there¡ªseated on the long Victorian sofa and when I didn''t see her shadow my already ruined mood plummeted down the ocean floor.

    It was nearly four in the afternoon, the hot sunshine was still pouring from the sky while I shoveled the garden bed. Sweat flowed down my temples and back until my shirt was soaking wet. If I will just focus on my job probably it will helped me ease her off my mind.

    I didn''t realize time slip so fast, when I finished the task, it the sun was setting from the horizon, darkness and light y tug of war in which the darkness prevails in this battle.

    Life was miserable without Phoenix in it. I thought inwardly walking towards the nearest wooden bench with the shovel still in my hand. Life was indeed full of surprises, we never know what what will hits you before it''s toote. You never know you love someone until you let her go. You never know the true value of a person until you go seperate ways.

    That''s exactly what happened to me and until now I''m still paying the price. I know that even I live am extremely long life I shall not be able to oay my debts in full after all the sins I made. Perhaps I will only find the true meaning of peace until Phoenix learns to forgive me.

    I have long since gave up my faith. I forget God''s existence when my merciless mother abandoned me at a very young age. My life didn''t improve when father took me to his home. In fact, it made my life worst. My step mother is the incarnation of devil himself, there''s not a part of my body where the whip didn''t burned my skin. But now, I''m willing to take a huge risk and believe the God, if he existed.

    I''m pleading that he would give me onest chance to be with my wife and daughter again.... I don''t believe in miracle but now my only option is to believe in its existence.

    "Greyson."

    When I lifted my gaze, it was Alexander Crawford I saw. I nearly fell from the wooden bench, startled from his unexpected arrival. I didn''t hear his footsteps. Perhaps I was too absorb with my thoughts or he made sure that I will not hear him approach. It wasn''t so dark that his expression was still visible. His face was surprisingly calm.

    It made me wonder the Crawford patriarch wanted to tell me.

    I rose from the bench and eyed him warily without covering the irritation on my face. "Good evening Sir." I said respectfully. He was still my employer and my secret wife''s father.

    "let''s dive straight to the point Greyson. It would be better if you start packing. I have no use of here." Alexander Crawford spoke, without filters. The expression on his face remained menacingly calm.

    I know that I would have to live the Crawford Mansion but it didn''t ur to me that it''s today. So much for my hopes to stay here longer and wait until Phoenix''s returns. I sighed heavily. I was so damn confuse from the quick turn of events that I was left with no choice but to ept my fate. Maybe this is where my journey ends.

    "What about my painting, Sir? It''s important to me."

    "Forget about the painting Greyson. I won''t give it to you easily."

    Alexander Crawford began to move away. When he was gone, I wasted no time and packed few of my clothes which Lucas Nichs¡ªmy bestfriend was kind enough to give me. I changed into a grey tshirt and put my denim jacket on. I fumbled with my grey rubber shoes under the bed and put it on, unfortunately Lucas gave it to me too. I feel like a charity case. As if I have a choice.

    When I was finish, I slung the backpack behind my back. I''m fed up with this. I''m leaving. I have no further reason to stay anyway. To hell with the painting, I shall make another.

    It seems Alexander Crawford was waiting for me. When I close the door to the cottage, he stood in the doorway.

    "What''s it you want?" I asked in a frosty tone that could have frozen the depths of underworld.

    Alexander Crawford shrugged his shoulder before he reply. "I''m here to give your ne ticket and allowance. Congrattions you''ve been promoted as bodyguard, Greyson."

 Chapter 76 76: Reason Behind

    To forgive is to set

    a prisoner free

    and discover the prisoner

    was you.

    ***

    Alexander Crawford wants nothing but revenge from the man who caused his only daughter nothing but anguish. He started to carefully plot his well-organized revenge to ruin his daughter''s ex-husband so he would realize how he wronged an innocent soul.

    The first step is to present his daughter as the heiress of Crawford Chain of Companies and when Greyson sees his ex-wife he would receive the greatest shock of his life. Just as Alexander nned things went as smoothly as ironed clothes.

    The night of the party he saw how Greyson''s jaw dropped to the floor upon the first time heid an eye on Beatrix, he had a dumbfounded look on his face as if a sharp bolt of lightning struck him. Alexander couldn''t stop grinning that night as he watched Greyson suffer in the dark corner of the room as he continued to watch his ex-wife as he slowly realized what he''d lost.

    Without his knowing it was just the beginning of his suffering

    The painting was a bait to lure Greyson into his territory and he willingly jumped right into a treacherous trap despite therge caution sign. The day he set foot inside the Crawford Mansion, he signed his death warrant without him knowing. Alexander enjoyed watching the pained expression on Greyson''s face each time he secretly watched Beatrix and Faith Vienne over a distance.

    He watched the indescribable pain etched on the younger man''s somber face knowing he was ovee with grief by the realization all he could do was watch the two women he loved most from where he stood.

    Alexander was satisfied that Greyson was painfully suffering from the remorse of losing both a wife and a daughter. And he celebrates his victory almost every night with a bottle of expensive vintage wine.

    He knew Greyson deserved much much worse than mental and emotional suffering and once more he found himself plotting for another form of revenge¡ªthis time he made sure it would snap Greyson''s sanity¡ªand that''s sending Beatrix and Faith Vienne to Brittania where he would never see his family ever again.

    He was almost sessful...almost. But it seems the fates have a different n. When he was only one step away from his ultimate revenge he realize while he was fullfiling his carefully organized revenge Beatrix secretly shares the same miserable fate as Greyson.

    True he wants to hurt her ex-husband but he didn''t want his daughter to suffer. It painfully urred to him that she was still in love with him and there''s nothing he could do to alter her feelings. Her memory faded, but her love for Greyson didn''t change a bit.

    The situation only worsened when Alexander discovered that Greyson''swyer was a fraud and he was still legally married to his daughter. The serendipitous news shattered his cautiouslyden n to bits. All hopes to avenge his daughter faded like a mass of smoke after being blown by the wind.

    For the first time, Alexander realized that vengeance would only inflict further damage to two battered hearts.

    The door to the library opened. His burgeoning thoughts were cut short from the sound of the door closing followed by soft footsteps inside the terrace. It was ten in the evening, the view outside the ss window was shrouded with darkness. Few stars scattered in the sky, it could be counted with his fingers.

    It would rain soon, he thought eyeing pitch-ck darkness on the horizon that seems to mirror his mood.

    The silence hanging inside the terrace was heavy¡ªas heavy as how he felt now that Beatrix was away. The footsteps behind him stopped in front of the white Victorian sofa. Without looking back, he knew exactly who was now sitting on the seat behind him.

    "Do you think I made the right decision Mama?"

    He turned in her direction. rissa Crawford was gracefully seated on the long, victorian sofa as if it were her throne. Her long dainty hands were sped on top of her knees as she appeared to be deep in her thought. She heard his question but she made no immediate response as if contemting the question thrown at her.

    After a wave of long silence, she raised her head and averted her gaze to his face as if she was reading his thoughts. Few strands of silvery hair fell from her neatly done chignon then slowly cascade to her face. She slowly lifted her hands and tucked the stray hair strands behind her ears before she spoke.

    "You made the right decision Alex and I''m so proud of you." She whispered without taking her phoenix eyes from his face.

    After Alexander saw the flickering emotions in her beautiful eyes he knew he did the right thing. For the first time since morning, he was able to let go a deep sigh filled with relief since he knew when he woke up in the morning he will feel no regrets.

    As he moved to pour himself another ss of vintage wine on top of the transparent crystal table and upied the empty seat next to his mother, thest conversation he had with Greyson yed on his thoughts.

    "I will pay for your tuition fee Greyson in exchange for your service as my daughter''s bodyguard. You will stay on the Manor she would be staying so you could perform your duties well."

    Alexander didn''t know what urred to him that moment. Not only that he allowed Greyson to stay in the same house as his daughter but he also granted him a big favor¡ªto pursue his passion for art. What an ironic way to punish his greatest enemy, he thought sarcastically as he lifted the ss to his lips. The warmth flowed down his throat easing a bit of his stress.

    He lowered the empty ss back to the ss table while wondering where did his n for revenge goes. He suddenly realizes that he was helping the man who he should be plotting to destroy.

    He was a father too. He knew exactly how heartwrenching it feels to have his daughter taken away from him. He wasn''t on good terms with Greyson but for Faith Vienne''s sake, Greyson has his deepest sympathy. He too couldn''t bear the agony of being parted with his only daughter. Above all, Beatrix was the reason why he changed his mind and decided to abandon all ideas of revenge.

    He couldn''t allow his daughter to grow old miserable. He will give her the liberty to choose for the man she loves without his intervention. Anyway, when Beatrix''s memories returns, Greyson has to pay for his mistakes¡ªthe price would be high and I doubt if he could even afford it.

    "Greyson proves to be changing Alex. He was a nice man who made a lot of regrets in the past. It was his unavoidable circumstances that turn him into a viin."

    Alexander groaned, rissa was obviously in favor of Greyson. He didn''t like it. When he lifted his gaze to her beautiful countenance, he caught the faint trace of a smile forming on her thin lips. "He made a mistake and nothing can change that." He replied eyeing her warily before he refilled his ss to indulge another sip from his wine.

    "You''re right and wrong at the same time, my son." His mother spoke without even looking at him and straightened the crumple on her night gown. "You''re right that Greyson made a grave mistake in the past and he couldn''t change that but you are definitely wrong for your prejudice, the man still have a future and that future could help alter his past."

    When he said nothing, she gave him a victorious smile. Her wisdom silenced him. rissa was telling the truth and he couldn''t find a thing to say to contradict her words. If he would only be honest, maybe the truth in her words is what encourage him to believe in Greyson. After all the man was a genius artist, and he couldn''t allow his exceptional talent to go to waste.

    "It''s gettingte Ma. Go and get some beauty rest."

    "Sending me to bed early, my son?" She asked sweetly, a triumphant smile tugging on her lips knowing he was trying to cut her from falling into a lengthy sermon. "Well then, I must be off Alex. Goodnight." She said instead. He couldn''t believe his victory as his gaze guided rissa''s back towards the door after he bid her goodnight.

    Silence hung inside the terrace when she was gone. Lightning danced into the sky as thest sign of stars faded into the pitch ck horizon. Momentster the rain poured heavily. As he watch the rain falling from the sky he made a promise to himself. From now on he will nevere between Greyson and Beatrix. The two had been through a lot.

    They deserve have one another.

    Maybe one day, Beatrix will learn how to forgive Greyson in time, but for sure it would take a long while before she will.

 Chapter 77 77: Dumbfounded

    Nobody told the fish to swim,

    Nobody told the dogs to bark,

    They just did. Just like me,

    Nobody told me to love you,

    But I did.

    ***

    Two hourster, the ne safelynded at the airport. It was already dark, and Brittania wasn''t looking its best. Sharp lightning danced on the pitch-ck sky to temporarily tear the darkness, loud resounding thunder shook the earth. Strong wind billowed the trees nearby. The storm raging outside wasn''t the warm wee I was half expecting to receive.

    It must be an omen or something telling me I made the wrong decision, anding to Brittania wasn''t a great idea. I thought grimly and try to banish the thought as fast as it urred.

    I try to cheer myself up but my efforts were in vain. Well, aware that there''s nothing I could do to lift my sunken spirits, not even the gloomy scenery of trees dancing to the storm''s harsh rhythm could help ease the sense of foreboding eating me from inside. From the waiting area, I stood, surrounded by my bag and suitcase, my gaze surveyed the crowd for a familiar face.

    There was no sign of Madam Ste in the crowd. I assume she was still on the way. The heavy rain is what was keeping her dyed.

    "Wait a little while baby, they would be here soon," I whispered to Faith Vienne''s ears and tightened my hold around her. She was peacefully asleep, the journey must have tired her. I too was exhausted. I longed for a soft warm bed to rest my aching legs.

    An hour passed by quickly but still, no Madam Ste ising to fetch us. My feet ached badly from having to endure an hour of waiting while holding my daughter into my arms. I tried to put her down on her stroller a while ago so my arms could rest but Faith Vienne stirred and her eyes fluttered open and before I knew it is she sumbed into one of her unusual tearful fits.

    I gave up the urge to settled her down the stroller and decided to keep her in my arms and feel her warmth close to my chest. I sighed and assure myself that soon I could rest my aching legs inside the car. What I need to do for the moment is wait further.

    The rain showed no sign of slowing down. Instead, the rain seems to pour heavier each minute. I checked my phone several times but there was no message. I wonder if something bad happened on the way¡­. hopefully not, it''s must be the heavy rain dying Ste''s car.

    It''s bing colder every minute. The aircon inside the airport was making it worst. I cursed myself inwardly for allowing a simple task to slip off my mind. It never urred to me to put a jacket on before I left the  Mansion, perhaps it was the weather promising a wonderful day ahead that made me assume a thickyer of cloth isn''t necessary.

    And because of that, I have to suffer the unbearable temperature which is now making me shiver.

    The soft sensation on the back of my neck cut my wandering thoughts. As if on cue, the drumming sound inside my chest began, it was so loud that I wonder if the passers-by could hear it too. I could feel the weight of a gaze upon my shoulders.

    My eyes surveyed the crowd to search for the reason for my sudden difort but my eyes are either not sharp to spot what I''m looking for or I''m simply imagining things.

    I look behind my back to investigate what was making me fidgety, my hawk-eye sharp eyes inspect the crowd but there was no one suspicious and there''s nothing I found amiss. Perhaps, it was the cold temperature that was making me ufortable at all. Just as I was about to turn away, a man briskly walking in my direction caught my gaze. I was frozen to my tracks enveloped with pure disbelief.

    I have to blink rapidly to make sure my eyes were not ying a joke on me

    Carter? I whispered weakly. My heartbeat was beyond normal now, it almost wants to burst inside my chest from excitement and anticipation. Dear Lord! It was indeed him. With eyes lit with joy, I waited for him to reach my side.

    The next few minutes seem to take an eternity and when he pulled into a halt closer to me, all the words I want to stay erupted into bubbles.

    I took a deep intake of breath when his exquisite blue eyes captured mine. The worries and fears that kept me upied a while ago faded magically as if they didn''t exist at all. His eyes were looking at me so tenderly that I was confused for a moment if I hadn''t imagined it all.

    "Beatrix." He whispered softly. I nearly closed my eyes by the magical sound of his voice. How I missed this man. We''ve been apart for a matter of hours and yet it feels like years. I want to throw my arms around him and tell him how bad I had missed him but before I could shamelessly say the words I bit my lower lip to suppress them.

    "I''m sorry I''mte." He said in a formal tone that shattered the spell. Gone was the tenderness I thought I detect from his tone. Even the emotions glowing in his beautiful eyes were gone. His face became a mask of paper nk expression. "Alexander decided to keep me with you. Congrattions, I''m promoted as your bodyguard."

    "Bodyguard! Are you kidding me?" I eximed in disbelief, eyes wide with shock. I nearly stomped my feet on the floor like a child about to erupt into a tantrum.

    "No Madam. I''m being serious here." He replied. His face shows no sign of humor.

    I shook my head from the incredulity of the situation. What was father thinking for allowing this nonsense to happen? A bodyguard is only a nuisance. I don''t find a use for any at this moment.

    "Why would I need a bodyguard!?" My eyebrows were scrunched with confusion as I look at him. I did my best to ignore the sting of my shattered illusion after I realize he followed me because he''s my bodyguard and not the other way around.

    "It''s for your safety Madam." He answered. He was looking intently at me now, the heat from his gaze was enough to melt the arguments I had prepared. My eyes left his, a sign of my defeat. There''s no use arguing, whether I like it or not, he would be a tail who will follow me everywhere.

    Carter took his jacket off. He moved closer until they were barely one ruler apart. His body was unnervingly near that I have to catch a sharp intake of breath to steady myself. His sweet natural scentbined with his musky perfume permeated my nostrils. He smells so heavenly that  I could bury my face into his neck without getting tired of inhaling his scent.

    When he lifted his arms around my shoulders as if to give me a hug my lips parted in surprise. A blush crept into my cheeks from the intimate gesture. Before I could understand what he intended, he draped his jacket around my shoulders to protect me from the chill and pulled away. Disappointment hit me when it was over.

    "You''re cold. My jacket will warm you up." He said without tearing his gaze off me. A flicker of worry crossed his eyes.

    "T-thank you," I mumbled and looked away. If I continue to look at the depths of his eyes, I fear that I would lose my way. I offered him a thankful smile while savoring the warmth of his jacket around my shoulders.

    Carter was right, I needed the jacket.  Now that I have his jacket, I no longer feel the cold. In truth, I feelfort from it.

    "Allow me to carry Faith Vienne. You must be tired from having to carry her for hours." He offered. I didn''t protest when Carter took my daughter into his arms. I was half expecting her to wake up and sumb to tears but I was surprised when she didn''t even protest. Instead, she settled into his arms and sighed contently.

    I breathed in relief when I was finally able to stretch my numbed arms. I realize how thankful I am for the helping hand. I still have my arms outstretched forward when my gaze averted to Carter. I was about to ask him how he manages to book a ne ticket on such short notice when I was confronted by a delighted glimmer upon his eyes.

    I was rendered speechless from the sight of his handsome face ovee with admiration.

    I could look at him forever without tiring.

    The sound of my phone ringing took my attention. I groaned as I fumbled with the phone from inside the pocket of my pants.

    "Excuse me."  I managed to steal a nce from his face before I pressed the answer button.

 Chapter 78 78: Share A Room

    I didn''t just have a bodyguard. I too have a babysitter. Not that Iin, it''s just that the man seated next to me inside the cab was unbelievable not suited for the job, I''m not referring to his ability but I''m basing my opinion on his appearance.

    Not all men, especially as gorgeous as the demigod seated next to me could afford to fulfill the job Alexander Crawford hired him for...unless he was left with no option. I wonder if father forced him to take the job at gunpoint.

    "Did I pass your standards, Madam?" He whispered in a husky tone that made my throat dry.

    Warmth spread on my cheeks. Luckily the backseat was dimly lit, the dark shadow concealed the startled look on my face. I must have been too wrapped up in my thoughts that I didn''t easily spot him. He was intently watching me the same way my eyes curiously glided to his remarkable facial features.

    I have to blink several times to recover my waveringposure. It took me an excessive amount of effort to find my voice and when I did, I said the first thing that came to mind. "Don''t worry Sir, you''re overqualified."

    Did I actually say that? Mortified, I bit my lower lip. A good thing to say to embarrass myself. But wasn''t I telling the truth?

    By the faint glow from the lights casually permeating the transparent ss window of the cab, I saw a faint smile stretched from his lips, it was a sexy sultry smile a professional photographer would kill to take a shot. I caught a flicker of amusement dancing on his exquisite blue eyes before he replied. "Thank you, Madam." He said humbly.  There''s a slight trace of humor on his tone.

    I escaped his deeply prating eyes by looking away. He said nothing more and focused his attention on Faith Vienne who was peacefully snuggled into his arms. He adjusted the white cloth wrapped upon her fragile body and lifted gently brushed his hand on her head.

    Silence hung between us but it was not an awkward kind of silence, it was a stillness that lifts the spirit and overwhelms the heart. I could close my eyes and feel nothing but a sense of serenity. Having him sit next to me seems the most natural thing in the world as if the only ce I belong was next to his arms.

    Pitch ck darkness greeted my eyes after turning towards the window. Rain continues to pour heavily. Lightning casually danced from the sky followed by a loud p of thunder. The gloomy weather no longer has its depressing effect on me. Perhaps the man sitting next to me was the reason why.

    I leaned on the soft cushion of the seat and pressed my eyes from sleepiness and exhaustion. A warm, soft bed would be a great idea. A few more minutes and I would be able to restfortably inside a hotel room.

    "Do you think Madam Ste would be fine?" It was Carter. I opened my eyes and nced up at him in surprise. There was a slight tinge of worry in his tone, not that I could me him, Ste nearly suffered a car ident an hour ago. By god''s grace, her personal driver managed to step on the brakes before a drunk truck driver carelessly dragged their car off the bridge.

    There was a car collision but Madam Ste was lucky to be unharmed. Unfortunately, others weren''t as lucky as her.

    "I''m not sure but I pray she will be fine," I said softly and took a deep intake of breath. The memory of my earlier conversation with Madam Ste sent a shiver down my spine. I couldn''t help but wonder what could possibly happen if the near-death experience happened on our way to her estates while Faith Vienne was inside the car. Dear Lord.

    I couldn''t bear if something bad would happen to my daughter.

    Madam Ste sounded frantic while she was talking to me on the phone. Her usually calm tone trembles. I was half expecting she would fall into hysterics but she miraculously kept herposure. She even said she would still proceed to the airport but she would be dyed for an hour due to the traffic and storm which was slowing the car down.

    "No Madam Ste! I advise you to go back home. We will stay in a hotel for the night." I firmly said when she still insisted on fetching me at the airport. I fell into a long encouraging litany hoping she would agree. Unfortunately, she''s hard-headed as I am and argued she woulde. It was when I told her that Alexander would be worried that altered her decision.

    Her tone softened and before I knew it, she already agreed. Having Madam Ste agree to my advice was such a huge relief.

    "You''re worried." He observed. Surprise that he even noticed,  my gaze shifted to his.

    "Am I that obvious?" I asked dubiously and scrunched my eyebrows in confusion as I peered at him closely.

    "No, perhaps I''m just intuitive."  He said seriously which made me smile.

    The cab finally pulled into a stop in front of a three-story hotel. The rain didn''t stop pouring even after we reached our destination.  A Hotel Attendant opened the door and greeted us with a good evening. I smiled at the man in return. Carter on the other hand just nodded his head.

    Heads turned as we made a beeline straight into the front desk. Carter was tall, well-built, muscr, and above all sexually appealing. His good qualities were more than enough reason to attract too much attention. By the time we reached the front desk, a dozen eyes were feasted on him as if he was a piece of a tasty morsel.

    Carter was holding Faith Vienne into his left arm while he pulled therge suitcase on the other.  Arge ck backpack containing his clothes and personal necessities slung on his back. He was an epitome of grace and muscr strength. Until that moment I never knew that grace could be used to describe a man. But it was what came into my mind as I described him.

    "Good evening Ma''am and Sir, wee to El Greco Hotel." The receptionists greeted, she blinked several times when her gazended on Carter, and then she blushed. "How may I help you?" She added giving me her sweetest smile.

    "We need a room please," Carter said.

    The receptionist stared at Faith Vienne, her face softened affectionately. "Oh, yes of course. We offered various hotel rooms of your taste.

    Unfortunately, we have a lot of guests tonight and that makes almost all our avable rooms upied." The receptionist paused, sped her hands in front of her and her smile widened before she continues, "But you''re lucky, the honeymoon suite is avable, I guess that would do¡ª"

    "A what?" My hands nervously grasped the edge of the counter. Butterflies began to churn my stomach. My wide bulging eyes never leave her face.

    "A honeymoon suite Ma''am." She repeated, this time a naughty smile tugged at the corner of her lips, her cheeks turned bright red. She even winked at me meaningfully.

    "This is a misun¡ª" Before I could exin further Carter cut my words off. "We will take the room." He said softly and cast me a warning nce enough to silence me. "Right honey." He added threateningly.

    "Yeah, of course, honey," I replied sweetly,  hooked my hand into his arms, and stomped on his feet hard just as the receptionist turned to retrieve our room key.

    "Ouch!" Carter winced and shot me a pained look.

    "What have you done, Carter!" I muttered, gritting my teeth. If looks could kill, he already burned into ashes.

    "Get us a room, I think." He was sarcastic, his eyebrows scrunched in annoyance. For the first time, I saw how tired he looked. His eyes were half-open as he looked at me as if anytime soon he would fall into a deep slumber. "I''m not in the mood to search for another Hotel under a raging storm. If you want to go then you''re free to leave."

    I know how to ept defeat when I know I have no chance of winning. That''s exactly what I''m trying to do as I followed behind him like a tail after the receptionist handed him the key. I hate to admit it but Carter was right it was raining so hard and we have no other option but to share the avable room.

    We entered the elevator and the door closed. Momentster, it opened to the second floor of the Hotel. We moved down the hallway in silence. His feet made no sound against the floor. He was moving fast and I had to half-run to match his long strides.

    Finally, when I thought we would be walking down the endless hallway forever, he pulled into a stop.

    Carter checked the room number attached to the key. After confirming he got the right door, he inserts the key into the door and pushed it open.

 Chapter 79 79: Alone With Carter

    You know you''re in love

    when you can''t fall asleep

    because reality is finally better

    than your dreams.

    ¡ª Dr. Seuss ¡ª

    ***

    The honeymoon suite wasrge and spacious, the red and pink interior design set to establish a soft calming effect to guests has the opposite effect on my nerves. I found myself freaked out and uneasy. My pulse wild and jittery as I

    took a reluctant step further inside the room. I swallowed hard when my gazended on the fancy, canopied bed frowning at how small it was, wondering how a man with Carter''s size could possibly fit in it. It was called a honeymoon bed for a reason, it was designed to be a bit small to keep lovers snuggled to each other''s arms.

    Perhaps I could encourage Carter to sleep on the floor but I wonder if he would surrender to my wiles easily.  I wonder if social distancing would be a smart idea.

    Carter moved closer. The size of the room seems to have shrunk and the walls constricted. I became totally aware of his presence as he inched closer until his arms brushed mine. "You okay?" He inquired, frowning. His observant eyes skimming on my flushed cheeks and startled eyes.

    "Yes, of course." I lied avoiding his eyes. He was unconvinced but he made noment. Instead, he moved to the bed and settled Faith Vienne on top. He unsling his backpack and let it drop to the floor beside myrge suitcase. He breathed a sigh and untied his shoes before removing them. He sprawled on the bed with arms pillowed behind his head.

    Hey unmoving for so long that I wondered if he had fallen asleep. He must have been too tired.

    Embarrassed to find myself looking at his feet I tried to turn my gaze away but couldn''t. I never took considerable interest to a man''s feet before and yet I found myself watching his feet with keen interest while using the word ''sexy'' to describe them. I never knew sexy could be used to describe feet not until this moment.

    I shook my head. Telling myself Carter would melt soon If I kept looking at him like this. Finally I tore my gaze off him and slid the backpack which seemed to grow heavier each minute down my shoulders. I

    lowered the backpack on the foot of the bed. It dropped to the floor with a soft thud. My gazended back to Carter, his eyes remained close. Long, enviable eyshes draped the skin under his eyes. His face was too close to Faith Vienne and I took the liberty to indulge myself by watching them.

    It was cold inside the room but I felt my heart warmed up. If only I could hire Carter to be my husband so Faith Vienne would have a father, I would. The idea was insane and I know it couldn''t possibly happen. I still have propriety with me. One doesn''t hire a husband unless of course, if one loses her mind.

    "Are you hungry?"

    I flinched at the sound of his voice. When my gaze shifted to his, he was looking at me with sleepy eyes. I wonder how he managed to still look good in that state. As if on cue, I heard a rumble. It took me a minute to realize the sound wasing from inside my stomach. "I think I am." I replied, embarrassed.

    I was half hoping he didn''t hear the unattractive sound from my rumbling stomach.

    "Obviously." He replied, amused, making me roll my eyes heavenward. So he heard. Toote to wish he hadn''t.

    He carefully climbed out of the bed and moved towards my direction. Panic rose inside me and at the same time butterflies began to flutter from inside my stomach. He continued to move closer and I found myself making a retrieving step backward from rm. The round wooden table touched my back restricting my movements. It was a dead end and there''s no escaping.

    Carter was inching closer and closer until he was rmingly close to mine that my nose almost touched his broad chest.

    "Carter?" I choked in panic. His musky perfumebined with the enchanting smell of his body invaded my nostrils. I breathed it in and found myself drowning at the addicted scent of his sweet natural scent. He was so tall that I barely his shoulders, my head fell just below his armpits. It took him a bit of effort to bow his head down so he could look at me.

    He didn''t respond. He continued to stare at me with his deeply prating eyes. I would bribe anything just to read his thoughts. I sucked in a breath when his hands moved to the table behind me. I found myself imprisoned by a pair of strong muscr arms. If he would take advantage of me tonight I would be helpless to fight for my life.

    But the thought didn''t scare me at all, instead it sent shivering excitement down my spine. A part of me trusts him. I know I ought to. I believe he wouldn''t do anything to harm me.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Are you on the menu? I cleared my throat and banished  ideas running wild inside my thoughts. "Anything would be fine." I replied rather calmly, swallowing hard from the disturbing heat from his body.

    "Well then I must go downstairs and order some food. I''m famished." He straightened. His arms fell into his side. I let go the breath I didn''t know I was holding when he moved towards the bed to put slippers on his bare feet. He cast Faith Vienne a quick nce and his face softened. He then scurried to the door and closed it behind him.

    Jeez. I wonder what just happened. My heart didn''t calm down even after he''s gone. Probably it would take me a little longer before I could regain myposure. I manage to reach the bed the bed using my slightly trembling legs. I sat there on the edge careful not to wake up Faith and waited for Carter to return.

    At this point the growling inside my stomach intensified.

    I didn''t wait long before Carter returned. He looked jubnt. A wide smile was stretched on his lips. I noticed it was the first time I saw him this lively. Gone was the trace of exhaustion I saw looming beneath his sleepy eyes. He appeared to recover his strength in such a short few minutes he was out.

    "Our order is on the way Madam." He said cheerfully as he moved to arrange the chair around the round table.

    Few minutester there was a soft knock on the door. Carter opened the door to let the uniformed attendant in and pushed the food trolley until it reached the round table. Carter didn''t move as he watched the attendant moved.  His eyes are keen and sharp and it reminds me of a strict supervisor eyeing a worker from under her department.

    The attendant appeared ufortable but he managed to fulfill his task well without spilling anything on the table. When he finished unloading the dishes on top he hurriedly moved to the door to escape, almost tripping on his way out.

    "You don''t need to terrorize the poor attendant, Carter." I told him in a reprimanding tone as I walked towards the table and upied the seat he pulled for me.

    "Sorry, just force of habit. I can''t help it." He replied, shrugging his shoulders. He didn''t sound apologetic.

    I cast the bed a quick nce to make sure Faith Vienne didn''t awaken. When I was sure she was still safely asleep on the bed, my wide inquiring gaze averted to Carter. "So you worked in a Hotel before?" I asked pretending I wasn''t interested.

    "Sort of." He replied inly. It was obvious he was ufortable with the topic. I didn''t force the conversation to continue. Instead I poured my attention on the foods on top of the table. The mouth watering scent of food permeated my nostrils.

    "Chop Suey!" My eyes widened in surprise. When I looked at him there was a smug smile on his lips. How did he know that it''s my favorite. This man never ceases to amaze me.

    We continue to eat in silence. I casually shot the bed quick nces

    to make sure Faith Vienne didn''t fall off the bed. And from time to time, I stole nces from Carter who didn''t appear to notice. He was too focused on his food. When I finished eating, I stretched my feet and caressed my full stomach contentedly.

    Carter appeared to be done eating too. He leaned on his chair. Perspiration formed on his temples. "I''ll call the front desk for a staff to bus out the tes."  Carter said and moved to the night table where the telephone is located on top. Hwe dialed the number to the Front Desk and when he was done, he put the receiver down, and he walk towards me.

 Chapter 80 80: Problem

    The Hotel staff pushed the trolley with him until he reached the door and gently closed it behind him. The room was once more engulfed in silence while Carter sat on the chair opposite me, arms crossed beneath his chest, and lost in his thoughts. I wonder what he was thinking but whatever it is, he appeared to be content.

    I vacated my seat and moved towards the t tv screen and fumbled for the remote control. I could feel the weight of his stare as he followed my movement. I pretended not to notice he was looking at me and fumbled for the remote control beside the t tv screen.

    It waste in the night and there was no interesting show exceptte-night news and sports reys. After trying to find the right channel I finally gave up and turned the television off, and walk towards the bed without the slightest sound of footsteps.

    My weight sunk on the soft cushion and my eyes tenderlynded on the sleeping angel who stirred but didn''t open her eyes by the slight movement I created. I''m a bit sleepy but I wonder if I could get some sleep tonight especially that we aren''t alone. Aside from that, Faith Vienne wakes up at unusual hours and I need to watch over her.

    The slight flicker of moment tore my gaze away from Faith. When I looked up, Carter had abandoned his seat to take his shirt off. He hung his shirt on top of the chair. Beneath the chair, his denim jacket was folded neatly.

    His back was turned towards me giving me the perfect view of his wide, muscr shoulders. My eyes widened. My throat has gone dry. I swallowed hard when my eyes sinfully moved from his broad muscr shoulders down to the sexy dimples of his lower back. But it was not his nakedness which shocked me but it was the tattoo of a ck phoenix trailing behind his back.

    The deep scar on his back was no longer visible. It even appeared as if it didn''t exist anymore. The phoenix tattoo did the perfect job to hid the slight imperfection of the scar. No one would even notice the marred skin behind the beautiful ck tattoo.

    What''s even more shocking was the name PHOENIX written in bold capital letters. It''s just a strange coincidence. He just put the Phoenix word since it was the mythical bird''s name, nothing more and nothing less. I bit my lower while discarding the disappointment welling inside me.

    A logical part of me suggests I should look away before it''s toote but I could not find the courage to do so. I was drawn to him like a piece of ma. If looking at him is a sin, I''m willing to pay the price. And so I keep looking at his tattoo as if it would vanish anytime soon.

    "I''m sorry, I hope you don''t mind." He said to capture my attention. He didn''t even move.

    "Of course I don''t," I respond, my voice sounded shaky.

    "You probably dislike men with tattoos." His tone was so soft that I barely missed his meaning. When I didn''t respond he shrugged his shoulders and moved to the bathroom.

    "No," I muttered, watching him walk away. By the sound of my voice, he stopped and I took the opportunity to tell him the truth. "It''s beautiful, Carter," I added. I''m not sugarcoating my words. The phoenix tattoo was breathtakingly beautiful. It perfectly matched his fierce personality.

    When he whirled in my direction and crossed the short distance between us

    The thump inside my chest resounded in my ears. Before I knew it, hisrge hands framed my face. His expression softened.

    "Say it again Beatrix." He murmured, his eyes burned brightly.

    Carter''s face was so close to my face that one wrong move and his parted lips would touch mine. I didn''t pull away, instead, I found myself staring into the depths of a beautiful blue ocean. Warmth seeped through the palms cupping my cheeks. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-control not to close my eyes and savor the exciting thrill his nearness extracted to my senses.

    "It''s beautiful Carter." My response was soft and hoarse, breaking thest of his self-control. He groaned and crossed the tiny distance between us.

    Wah wah! The soft cries from the bed shattered the moment before his lips could touch mine. The palm holding my face captive loosed and fell to his side. I turned away and hastily moved to the bed using my trembling legs. I avoided his gaze and focused my attention on Faith Vienne.

    I lifted her into my arms and she instantly stopped crying but made no move to return to sleep. Her deep blue eyes intently look at me with wonder. Then she smiled at me and my heart melted.

    Carter finally moved. I heard the door to the bathroom closed. When he was out of my sight, I finally let go of the breath I didn''t know I was holding. He almost kissed me. I couldn''t believe it. The memory shed inside my thoughts over and over again.

    "My little princess so you''re awake."  I put her back to bed so she could move freely and brushed the tip of my nose to hers. A baby''s soft giggle escaped her lips.

    I was aware of the sound of the shower running inside the bathroom. A few minutester, the water stopped and the door flung open. Carter, who was wearing a towel to cover the lower part of his body, emerged.

    Water trickled from his hair down to his shoulder des. He turned his gaze towards me and our eyes met. Heat crept on my cheeks and I turned away. I shifted my attention towards Faith Vienne who was ying with my fingers with her soft, tiny hands.

    Carter moved beside the bed to pick his backpack on the floor. He pulled it open and took a fresh t-shirt and shorts inside. The door to the bathroom closed once more when it finally opened he was already dressed.

    When he sat on the other side, the bed moved from his weight.  Faith Vienne turned her face in his direction. Her face instantly brightened and she giggled when her wide innocent eyesnded on Carter who watched her closely with a smile tugging on the corner of his lips. He didn''t appear to mind that I was watching him.

    He shifted position until he was lying beside Faith and took her small hands into his fingers. He didn''t say anything for a long while as he continued to y with her.

    He looked younger at that moment. He became a totally different man. Gone was the man with an eternal paper nk expression and unsmiling countenance I knew from Crawford Mansion.

    "I will watch over Faith Vienne. Go freshen up so you could have some good sleep." He said without taking his gaze to my daughter. I was about to argue but changed my mind at thest minute. Instead, I closed my eyes and agreed. A warm shower would be a brilliant idea, I told myself as I pulled myself together.

    "I needed just that. Thank you." I replied, climbed out of the bed to select sleepwear from inside myrge suitcase. I picked a matching silk blouse and shorts. Then proceeded to the bathroom and closed the door.

    The scent of soap lingered in the air. I could almost smell Carter''s scent in the air. I pushed him out of my thoughts. I peeled my clothes off and folded them neatly on top of the counter. I turned the shower on.

    The rxing warmth of the water dripping from the shower soothes my nerves. I found myself gradually rxing. I  closed my eyes and lifted my eyes to the ceiling letting the droplets of water kiss my face.

    I applied the sweet-smelling shampoo to my hair and gently massaged my scalp while humming a song. Ither the citrus-scented soap around my body. I was rinsing under the shower when there was a soft rattle on the door. I ignore the knock and continue with my business. But the knock I thought would fade became louder.

    A frown scrunched my eyebrows when I stepped out of the shower. The sound of cries from outside the door made me panic.  I snatched the towel hanging on the rack and wrapped it around my nakedness.

    "Beatrix?"

    Carter''s urgent voice sounded once more. Then there was another knock on the door. Water dripped down my hair when I pulled the door open. Carter was standing just in front of the door, Faith Vienne who was crying wrapped around his arms, and doing his best to stop her tears.

    "I think she''s hungry." He said, his eyes lit with panic. He froze after he realized I was wearing a scanty towel that barely covered my thighs.

    I self-consciously moved to the bed aware that his eyes follow my movement.

 Chapter 81 81: The Kiss

    "I''m rather surprised you didn''t jump out of the shower naked, Madam," Carter said, eyes glowing with wry amusement as he surveyed me from head to toe. My hands automatically tightened around the bath towel securely. A faint trace of a smile tucked at the corner of his lips and it surprisingly filled me with annoying humiliation.

    It took me an extraordinary amount of self-control not to pounce and rip that yful smile on his lips. He was sitting on the bed after a seemingly difficult ordeal, right arm draped on the headboard and his vacant hand held a ''now empty baby bottle.

    There beside him, surrounded with pillows, and peacefully drifting into slumber is my daughter who nearly turned the whole room upside down with her fits.

    Carter was stillughing at my expense when my gaze shifted back to his sparkling eyes. I tilted my chin defiantly in a disy of false bravado before I retorted evenly, "By how violent you pounded the door a while ago, I''m rather surprised that the hinges didn''t fall off, Sir." A wave of satisfaction seeped through me when his cheeks burned.

    I sessfully reminded him of his panicky reaction when Faith Vienne wouldn''t stop crying. It was now my turn to be amused. I imitated the wry smile on his lips and watched as he tried to hide his embarrassment with a frown.

    Before he could think of a quick response, I hurriedly moved to the safety of the bathroom, leaving his mouth agape in astonishment. Before I reached the door, I felt his hot gaze upon my skin, spreading a tingling sensation on my nape. I hastily stepped inside and winced when the door mmed with more force than required.

    I was able to let go a huge sigh of relief when I was enclosed back into the bathroom privacy. When my gaze identally shifted on the mirror, my reflection made me cringe. Shampoo residue still bubbled on my hair and there on my shoulders ather of soap was left unrinsed.

    I groaned in frustration. I stripped the towel, hung it on the rack beside Carter''s used bath towel, and moved under the shower. The warmth seeped through my skin, the calming effect on my nerves made me close my eyes. The fact that Carter was there on the bed made me want to stay in the bathroom for the rest of the night. Realizing I was taking so much time under the shower, I turned it off.

    A few minutester I wasfortably wearing my nightwear on. My hair had dried after blow-drying, it draped behind my back like a cape as I hastily moved to the door. I took a deep steadying breath before pulling it open. My eyes softened seeing that Carter was sleeping on his side, Faith Vienne curled to his chest while his arms protectively around her.

    I turned the lights off and turned thempshade on before carefully climbing on the bed. For a few minutes, I just sat there while leaning on the headboard, staring unblinkingly at Carter''s soft features. He looked ethereal in his sleep and for some reason he reminded me of a sleeping deity.

    My heavy eyelids fluttered close before I finally sumbed to slumber, I pulled the covers to Carter''s waist andid my head to the pillow, and drifted to the magical portals of dreand.

    ***

    Blood... There was blood flowing out of my broken skull. The pristine white long sleeve I wore was soaked with blood too. The wound in my head throbbed badly. I ignored the pain and fought the dizziness while trying to identify my surroundings.

    The room I was in was so dark that I could barely see anything at first. I squinted my eyes at the corners and scanned the room until my vision finally adjusted to the avable light from the weak moonlight permeating the ss window.

    A soft whisper of movement at the foot of the bed caught my attention. Seated on the bed was a stunning woman with sharp features and titian wavy hair framing her small face. She wore a white virginal wedding gown¡ªher fingers d in white gloves were stained with fresh blood¡ªmy blood to be exact.

    The woman sat on the bed with the elegance of a queen. Her head tilted into an angle as if a photographer was just about to capture her prenup photos. But instead of holding a fresh bouquet in her hands, she was tightly clutching a gun around her long fingers.

    "You''re awake," She said in a tone that could have frozen the depths of the underworld with its coldness. She rose from the bed and slowly walked towards me. Fierce fear gripped my heart when her empty cold eyes delved to mine.

    The events seem fast forward now.

    Helplessly, I watched as the woman lift the gun and aimed it in my direction. There was not even a slight trace of remorse on her empty eyes as her fingers slowly moved to the trigger. I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms protectively around my womb. This must be my end.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    I lost track of everything. Amid the loud shattering of ss, I felt excruciating pain around my chest, there was blood¡­. So much blood.

    Then I was falling down the fifth floor of the building. The feeling was like falling down the Ferris wheel, except it was ten times worse and dreadful. I closed my eyes in resignation. I now let fate decide if I deserve to live or not.

    ***

    Beatrix! Beatrix!

    Wake up! Wake up!

    My eyes snapped open. It''s just a dream, a dreadful nightmare. Carter''s worried eyes pierced through mine. His hands fearfully grabbed my shoulders in panic. "Are you okay?" He whispered weakly, his voice trembling from the intensity of his emotions.

    I can''t seem to summon my voice to respond. Instead, I just shook my head vigorously, tears blurring my vision. He pulled me into his chest. I didn''t protest and buried my head on the crook of his neck.

    A muffled sob erupted in my throat when the embers of the dream drifted back to my thoughts. No matter how I tried to tell myself it''s a dream it gave me no constion. I know deep within me that it''s not just a dream but a fragment of a forgotten memory.

    "I''m here Beatrix. Please stop crying." He whispered to my ears. His arms sneaked around my waist protectively as if he feared someone would take me away from him. He pulled me closer until I could hear the violent thump of his heart. "It''s just a nightmare, Beatrix." He assured me, pressing the warmth of his lips into my temples.

    I shook my head. I didn''t stop crying. Instead, my cries intensified. How could I exin to him that dream wasn''t only a dream but a real traumatic experience from my past? Carter''s hands moved around my face to wipe the beads of sweat on my forehead using his palms before it moved to my cheeks to dry my tears. "I will never allow anyone to hurt you.

    They must kill me first before I would allow them." He vowed. His palms moved behind my back in a reassuring manner.

    My palms slither around the crook of his neck and I buried my nose into his throat. He smells so damn good that I closed my eyes while savoring his sweet natural scent. The smell of aftershave still clung to his throat and itforted me somehow. The stiffness on my shoulder loosened and I feel myself gradually calm down.

    He buried his nose into my hair. The simple gesture sent sparks flying around me. He didn''t seem to mind my heavy weight as Iy on top of him. No one moved to pull away in fear to shatter the magical moment. For a long time, he allowed me to lie on top of him while tangled in each other''s arms like real lovers.

    I listened to the drumming sound of his heart, it sounded as a beautiful song for me and it matches the rhythm of my own. "Carter?" I whispered. He didn''t move. I assumed he fell asleep and I lifted my head to his.

    He was wide awake, I realized when my eyesnded to the depths of his exquisite blue eyes. Desire turned his eyes into a brighter shade. He crossed the tiny distance between us until his nose touched mine.

    The time stopped turning when his lips captured mine. His mouth was warm, soft, and wet. He deliciously tastes like mint. I parted my lips to allow invasion. A deep groan emerges from his mouth when I begin to respond with equal ardor. He pulled me upward until I was seated astride his hips while his arms slither on my narrow waist trying to pull me as close as possible.

    In return my arms moved to his hair, brushing my trembling palms into his scalp.

 Chapter 82 82: Discovery

    His strong hands moved to explore my back, a soft groan escaped my lips when the warmth of his palms seeped through the thin fabric of my nightwear. My fingers tightened their grip on his neck when he deepened the kiss. The room seemed to fade in the distance, the wild drumming of his heart and so my own was the only noise I could hear aside from our sharp intake of breath.

    The kisssted for almost an eternity and just when I hoped it would remain that way, it was over, leaving me reeling for more.

    "I''m sorry Beatrix." He regretfully whispered, removing his mouth from my mouth. It took him an extraordinary amount of self-control to pull away. His palms framed my face and tilted it upward until my eyes were level to his own. "I''m sorry." He repeated.

    Shocked to hear an apology, I said nothing. But when I was able to recover

    rage burned inside me. I pulled away from him but his strong fingers didn''t want to let go. "How dare you, Sir!" I spat angrily while I shot him with a piercing nce. "Are you sorry because you kissed me?" I braced myself from whatever his response. An apology was thest thing I wanted to hear after what transpired between us and God knows what could happen if he didn''t pull away.

    "Please don''t jump to conclusions, Beatrix." He snapped when I tried to pull away for the second time. I eluded his piercing eyes by looking at the wall as if I found it more interesting than what he has to say.

    "You don''t have to exin," I whispered weakly.

    "Do you mean it?" He inquired, his tone softening a bit.

    "Yes."

    "Then look at me, Beatrix." He ordered and I found myself doing just that. When my gazended on his pleading eyes, I realized I made the wrong move. I found myself in trance and I can''t seem to tear my gaze off him.

    "God knows I''m sorry not because I kissed you." He inhaled deeply before he continued." I''m sorry because I liked it." He added without filters. When I looked deeper into his intense eyes, I saw nothing but sincerity. I realize he was telling the truth.

    His confession caught me off guard and I could barely search for the right thing to say. Instead, I said the first thing that came to mind and the most reasonable thing I could think of.

    "Goodnight Carter."

    He didn''t make an attempt to stop me when I pushed him away, his fingers holding my face gently loosened and I took the perfect opportunity to move to the opposite side of the bed. Faith Vienne stood as a boundary between us.

    His mouth opened as if he wanted to say something but changed his mind at thest minute and closed it instead. I was thankful when he turned to the other side of the bed. That''s far better than having to face him all night.

    Awkward silence draped across the room. He didn''t move for a very long time and I was afraid he fell asleep so quickly when I couldn''t even keep my eyes close for a long time.

    "Beatrix?" He said so softly that I thought I was imagining it at first. When I didn''t respond he simply continued, "I don''t want you to have regrets when you wake up in the morning. Things are far better this way. I''m just trying to protect you."

    His words held meaning. I wanted to ask what he was talking about but I cowardly backed out in the end and kept my mouth shut. When he felt I wasn''t in the mood to speak, he let go a resigned sigh. He gently turned towards me and whispered ''Goodnight Beatrix'' before his eyes closed.

    A few more minutester Carter was snoring softly. I closed my eyes hoping I would fall asleep too. In god''s grace, I fell asleep after an hour.

    I felt someone looking at me. When my eyes opened I caught Carter staring at me, a gentle smile ying at the corner of his lips. I wonder how long he''d been watching me, I''m just quite surprised I didn''t melt from the heat of his gaze.

    "Good morning, Beatrix." He greeted me. A blush crept on my cheeks whenst night''s memory came to mind. It would be thest thing I want to remind myself.

    I tore my gaze away from him and averted my gaze to Faith Vienne, she was wide awake too. She was so busy holding Carter''srge fingers into her tiny hands that she didn''t notice her ''poor mother'' was waiting for her to look her way.

    "What time did Madam Ste say she would pick us up today?"

    "She said it would be around eight in the morning," I replied thinking it was too early.

    "It''s past seven. We have thirty minutes to get ready."

    Carter rose from the bed. Stretched his arms up in the air before picking his backpack to select what he would wear for the day. I was about to argue that it was still early when my eyesnded on the wall clock. I nearly fell off the bed after I realized he was right and there''s only a short while left to prepare.

    I overslept. I slumped on the bed and shot him an irritated nce in which he pretended not to see. He didn''t wake me up. I shook my head in disbelief. He moved to the bathroom and closed the door behind him leaving me alone with my daughter.

    I moved to the headboard and leaned my back on the soft cushion behind me as I wonder if Carter remembered the kiss we sharedst night because for me I will never forget that kiss as long as I live.

    Perhaps he forgot all about it. I told myself, shattering my romantic illusions before they could grow out of hand. I picked Faith Vienne into my arms and hugged her tight while reminding myself my daughter is more than enough for me and I don''t need anyplications in my life in the form of a demigod named Carter.

    ***

    "Please do double check if we forgot something. Faith Vienne and I will wait for you downstairs, Beatrix."

    I nodded my head and watched Carter move to the door with quick, long strides. A backpack was slung behind his back. Faith Vienne was settled on his left arm while on his vacant hand he pulled myrge suitcase. The door clicked close and I hurriedly moved to the bathroom to have a quick pee.

    When I was done with my business, I turned off the light inside the bathroom and hastily moved to survey the room to double-check if we left something behind. Madam Ste''s van was already waiting outside the Hotel and I don''t want to keep her waiting for long.

    I picked my backpack on the floor and hung it behind my back. I was about to move to the door after checking nothing was left behind when something on the floor caught my attention.

    A leather wallet as big as my palms was lying on the floor. It must have fallen off when Carter was rummaging inside his backpack. As if my feet have minds of their own it moved to where the wallet was and my fingers picked it up on the floor. When the wallet was already in my palms I noticed I was trembling.

    The wallet isn''t mine and I shouldn''t be looking at what''s inside but I was itched with a nagging curiosity I couldn''t ignore. I will just check what''s inside, that''s all, I assured myself and summoned all the courage I could muster to pull the wallet open.

    Perhaps, I would see a picture of Carter''s ex-girlfriend or maybe a wife, if he has any. However, disappointment hit me when the space where a picture should have been was left empty making a curious frown emerge from my temples. There were some dor bills inside the wallet, perhaps it''s his savings I assumed.

    There was nothing remarkable inside the wallet except the money. I was about to pull it close when a paper slipped from inside the wallet and fell to the floor. I bent to pick it up only to realize that it was not paper but a small photograph.

    The image was taken during a wedding ceremony. The woman was beaming at the camera while standing beside her with a lively grin on his face was Carter with his arms protectively wrapped all over the woman''s shoulders.

    I have to wrap my palms tightly around the night table to maintain my bnce. "No, This can''t be '''' I told myself while shaking my head vigorously. My eyes glued to the picture as if my life depended on it.

    I shook my head in disbelief. How could it possibly happen? The woman in the photograph wearing a white beaded gown was me.

 Chapter 83 83: Piece Of Puzzle

    "Is something wrong Beatrix?"

    Carter''s voice sent my thoughts crashing back to earth. He sounded bothered¡­ and a little bit worried. But probably it''s just my imagination.

    He was casually seated inside Madam Ste''srge van but it appeared smaller while he was inside, and the space seems to constrict from his presence.

    ''Everything had been wrong from the very start, Carter. How could you exin the picture of us inside your wallet? Is the picture photoshopped and you''re really an obsessed psychopath or there''s some hidden truth which I have to know yet¡ªand that truth is far more worse than I imagined. Let''s say you''re actually my ex-husband who mercilessly abandoned me before.

    There''s a huge possibility you are but I don''t have enough evidence to prove it yet except you''re starting resemnce with my daughter. I don''t know what to believe now.

    It was what I wanted to say at first but decided to purse my lips. I''m not prepared to confront a stranger. How ironic, you just allowed a stranger to kiss youst night, a part of myself trying to remind me. God knows what could possibly happen if he didn''t pull away. I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away.

    "Nothing Carter. I''m fine." I replied in a surprisingly calm manner that would have won me Oscar''s Awards as the best actress with my acting

    "Are you sure?" He wasn''t convinced. His piercing blue eyes never leave my gaze. I fought his piercing re with unblinking eyes while he continues to read my expression.

    "Of course," I eximed, irritated. I rolled my eyes heavenward. He simply wouldn''t stop talking. I need peace and he''s not giving it to me.

    He didn''t say anything more and it''s what surprised me more. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and turned his gaze on the beautiful scenery outside the window as if it''s far more interesting than mine.

    I leaned on the fluffy seat and turned my attention outside the window to enjoy the view. Now that the rain subsided and the bright sun was perched higher on the blue sky, I have the chance to have a good look at the breathtaking scenery.

    But despite the beautiful view, the surroundings could offer, I couldn''t just clear my thoughts from what happened this morning. The shocking discovery left me shaking until now. Who could me me when I just found out the man I thought was the gardener was no ordinary man. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was keeping a box of deadly secrets with him.

    I badly want to know the truth and I wouldn''t be able to rest until I discover Carter''s real identity. I have a feeling that I am bound to be surprised after learning the secrets he was keeping.

    I have one solution to end this problem. It''s time to resort to more practical ways. I would need to hire a man to help me uncover the truth.

    The sooner I found the Private Investigator, the better.

    ___

    After seemingly endless hours of sitting my numb butt inside the seat, we finally reached Madam Ste''s luxurious estate house that reminded me of Queen''s elegant mansion. It''s not thergest house I have seen on our way but it''s the most regal looking and elegantly decorated. The three-story house stood proudly surrounded by an array of trees.

    The white walls and therge windows were aforting sight. The long wait is all worth it.

    Madam Ste directed us to our room the moment we arrived. Insisted that we needed rest. Who am I to argue? I was badly needing one after almost sleepingtest night. Carter helped move our suitcase inside the room after that he retreated towards his room located just beside my own on the second floor.

    I changed into walking shorts and a loose t-shirt before sprawling on the Queen size bed where my daughter was sleeping. Faith Vienne had been sleeping on the van, in Madam Ste''s arms, even after she was moved to the bed she didn''t even stir. She must have been so tired of the long journey.

    I closed my eyes so I could get some sleep but failed to achieve my goal after I realized I wasn''t a bit sleepy anymore. Perhaps, I''m adjusting to my new room¡ªa new environment. I gave up forcing myself and moved to the television. After I turned it on, I sat back on the bed and leaned on the headboard.

    Shock hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning when my sight was weed with a woman''s familiar face. I will never forget her face as long as I live.

    The memory of a dream shed in my thoughts in clear and exquisite details to confirm my suspicions.

    ''A soft whisper of movement at the foot of the bed caught my attention. Seated on the bed was a stunning woman with sharp features and titian wavy hair framing her small face. She wore a white virginal wedding gown¡ªher fingers d in white gloves were stained with fresh blood.''

    That''s one of the scenes from my dream where I saw her face for the first time. This time I was so sure that my imagination wasn''t ying a trick on me. From her titian hair to her sharp stunning features I know that I''m looking at the right her. She possesses an angelic face which is impossibly hard to forget. But I doubt if there''s something angelic about her.

    She gave me an impression of an obsessed and ambitious woman, the kind which could never be trusted.

    The woman on the television was the same face I''d seen in my dream. I couldn''t be mistaken. It was her. What surprised me more was that Vince Greyson¡ªthe man I previously met at a party was with her. The caption shing on the tv screen says that she is Vince Greyson''s wife.

    What a coincidence. Or was it not simply a coincidence but fate?

    I could still remember the way Vince looked at me the first time we met. He paled under his skin as if he''d seen a ghost. I will never forget the aghast expression on his face as he looked at me.

    One thing I was certain while I was with hispany¡ªI never like the man. Even if someone will put a shotgun to my head I will not like him. There was something dangerously menacing about his aura. He seems to be the type of man who will never do anything well.

    The woman Vince was with, had something inmon. They gave me a negative vibe. I''ve never been wrong in judging people, I have a powerful intuition, and my instinct couldn''t lie. When I feel I can''t trust someone, I''m sure they aren''t worth being trusted.

    Vince beamed at the woman. There was something off in the way he looked at her. Even a blind man could spot that theck of affection between the two¡ªtheirs is not a love match.

    He was the CEO of Greyson Enterprise¡­

    The legitimate son of Ybbrahim Greyson, a rich and powerful businessman who founded the sessful family business¡­

    He has an illegitimate brother¡­.

    His name is Ace Carter Greyson.

    I stopped watching the interview when my eyes read the name. Ace Carter Greyson. I repeated. The name was astonishingly familiar. I forgot where I heard that name.

    Vince has an illegitimate brother then where was he? Why was he hidden under the spotlight?

    A familiar face crossed in my thoughts. No! It couldn''t be¡­ It doesn''t seem possible at all¡­. Perhaps my imagination is running wild again. But¡­ But¡­ they have undeniable simrities in physical features. Perhaps there''s a possibility that the two could be rted.

    I found myself scurrying to the side of the bed where myrge suitcase was located. I rummaged inside until I found myptop and pulled it out. The sound of my frenzied heartbeat seemed to intensify as I settled on top of the bed and opened myptop to begin my research.

    If my initial assumption is correct then I have discovered the link between me and Vince Greyson. One discovery could lead to another. The small pieces are necessary to make a puzzle whole. The whole piece of the will fall into ce before I know it. What I need to do for now is gather crucial information.

    My hands trembled with apprehension as I typed on the keyboard. I could scarcely breath as I typed ''search.'' I took a deep steadying breath before I finally allowed myself to look at the result.

    Ace Carter Greyson image results...

    Cold sweat formed on my temples when a man''s familiar face greeted my vision. No! I covered my mouth with my palms in shock. My greatest fears finally came to life. This time I knew I could never run away. The shocking discovery was impossibly hard for me to digest.

    I gaze at the images with parted lips and no sound emerging from my mouth.

    Carter had kept a lot of secrets right from the very start.

 Chapter 84 84: True Friend

    Three in the afternoon came. A soft knock then sounded on the door. It must be Elisa. Excitedly, I left the bed in a hurry and walked to the door and pulled it open. Elisah stood in the doorway, her eyes lit with glee. She has herrge suitcase behind her.

    My mood brightened at the sight of her.

    "Pleasee in, Lis." I pulled the door wider. She mumbled ''thank you before entering.

    She entered the door with ease as she pulled herrge suitcase inside. I followed her with my gaze until she stopped at the foot of the bed before closing the door.

    I noticed that she was still wearing her school uniform, a sophisticated tight-fitted long sleeves and ck pencil cut skirt, the garment clung to her slender frame perfectly. She tied her hair into a ponytail using a pink ribbon.

    Elisah is taking fashion designer at Harvey University and she is the ssroom president in their section. She''s smart, witty, and creative. Those are the reasons why she excels in her studies. Aside from that, she too is born talented. I''ve seen a few samples of her sketches and I''m quite impressed by her designs.

    "I missed you Bea."

    "I miss you too Lis."

    We hug each other tight. We haven''t seen each other for months but it almost felt like years. When the hug ended, Elisah moved to the bed and gently picked Faith Vienne. "You too my princess, I miss you too." She said chuckling and brushed the tip of her nose to Faith''s cute upturned nose. The baby giggled.

    Elisah sat on the edge of the bed. I watch her y with my daughter for a moment. I can''t help but smile as I look at them.

    "Beatrix, I haven''t thank you enough for sharing this room with me. I just want to let you know I''m forever indebted with you."

    "You don''t need to thank me, Lis. Your parent''s saved my life. If they didn''t find me the night I will never have the chance to meet Faith Vienne and my whole family."

    Slowly, she raised her head to me. "They just happened to be there. Whoever was in their position will do the same Bea."

    "Yes. But their kindness doesn''t end there. They sheltered me after I lost my memory. And then I met you¡­ You became the sister I never had."

    Fondly, Elisah smiled, her eyes crinkled at the corner. "You will make me cry if you don''t stop." She teased.

    "I was doing it on purpose." I replied.

    We bothugh.

    Dinner was served around six in the evening. Madam Ste spoiled her guests with avish feast. The dinner is almost perfect if not for the idea that Carter was seated on the chair opposite me. If Elisah noticed the tension between Carter and me she didn''t say anything¡­. That makes me safe¡­ for now.

    The mouth-watering aroma from the food served on the table permeated my nostrils. If the situation were a bit different and I just haven''t discovered that ''the gardener'' could possibly be my ex-husband, I would enjoy the food served at the dinner table.

    Awkward silence hung in the atmosphere. Madam Ste must have sensed it, that''s why she''d spoken.

    "Are you enjoying the food? Most of these dishes are from french cuisine. I just hope you like it." Unperturbed by the strange atmosphere she provided a weing smile to her guests.

    "Do not worry Madam. I assure you the foods are excellent." Carter spoke politely. "I''m sure Beatrix will have something to say about it?"

    He was looking at me.

    I roll my eyes heavenward. So much for my hopes for a quiet dinner. "Carter is right Madam Ste. The food is superb."

    "Oh, thank you." She eximed and resumed eating.

    After dinner, Madam Ste served a bottle of expensive vintage wine which I politely declined. "I apologize Madam, but I couldn''t stay longer. I have return to my room. I''m worrying about Vienne." Madam Ste nodded in understanding and allowed me to retire early since Faith Vienne was waiting for me upstairs.

    I rose from my seat and avoided Carter''s eyes as much as I could before finally moving a beeline straight to the door. When I reached my room, I allowed the servant to leave and thank her for watching over my daughter.

    My daughter had fallen asleep. I moved towards her and transferred her on the nearby crib. And then I sat there on the bed and watch the rise and fall of her chest.

    Half an hourter, the door to my room opened. I don''t need to look up to see Lisa enter. The door closed before approaching footsteps sounded. I felt the bed moved as she sat next to me.

    "There''s something you haven''t tell me Beatrix." Elisa said, her tone was smooth and soft and full of understanding.

    Perhaps it''s the perfect opportunity to tell Elisa. There might be no perfect timing such as this. I didn''t tell her right away. Instead, I rose from the bed and paced back and forth. Arms folded beneath my breasts.

    "Just say it, Beatrix." Lisa urged, she too left the bed and held both my shoulders when I stopped walking.

    "I''m little by little recovering my memories, Lisa."

    "Does that mean you recall the crucial part? Did you remember who attempted to murder you."

    Lisa fingers tightened on my shoulders. Her beautiful eyes gleamed with worry. I should not tell her, it will fill her with rm but I couldn''t keep the truth either. If I don''t tell her now, she will find another way to discover the truth.

    "It''s tooplicated Lisa."

    "No matter howplicated it is, I will patiently listen, Bea. We have all night."

    I took a deep long breath, summoning all the courage I could muster to begin. "I found the woman who try to murder me."

    Shock shot through her eyes, pure disbelief was written all over her face. As if strength escaped her legs, Lisa sat on the bed, her fingers flew to her mouth. "Oh my god."

    "She knew I was pregnant, but it didn''t stop her from killing me. She tried to shoot me thrice on the night of her wedding." My leg trembled while I narrated the short detail I could recall from the dream. I wonder how I survived that night. The thought fills me with dread. Fearing my legs would crumble, I stepped closer to the bed and slumped on the edge.

    "Beatrix, the night Mama found you on the deck of the cargo ship she works as a supervisor, you''re lying amid shattered ss. You have three badly bleeding gunshots¡ªwhich you miraculously survived. I wonder what could possibly happen if the murderer didn''t miss her target and the bullet didn''t simply graze your skin.

    And I wonder what would possibly happen if you didn''t fell on the heap of bed cushions which Mama ordered to be taken out on the deck before you fell from nowhere."

    Shivers run down my spine and my blood run cold at the possibility. I abruptly rose from the bed, trying to shake my negative thoughts away. I picked theptop on the night table and handed it to Lisa who was confused after I handed it to her. "That woman¡ªI am one hundred oercent sure¡ªwas the woman who try to murder me."

    Elisa lifter her startled gaze to me. "I-I don''t know what to say Bea. Are you really sure? This is Ang Smith¡­. She''s no ordinary woman. She has a promising modelling career before she became a secretary of a CEO.

    Why would she kill you?"

    "Good Question. That''s what I''m trying to find out. I''m trying to find her ulterior motive."

    With eyebrows scrunched in confusion, Elisa abandoned the bed, leaving theptop behind, and paced back and forth in front of the tv. "It would be Ace Carter, I guess." She finally pulled into a stop. An idea hit her. "Yes, It would be Ace Carter." She repeated.

    "You mean Carter?"

    "Yes! That reminds me of the question I''ve been itching to ask you. What was Mr. Greyson doing with you?"

    "Would you believe it if I tell you he was our gardener? Papa promoted him and now he''s my bodyguard?"

    "This is proving to be moreplicated than I thought." Lis eximed. She moved closer until her palms were resting on my shoulders. "Are you aware that before Ang married Vince, she was supposed to marry Ace Carter?"

    I shook my head. I almost read all avable articles online concerning Ace Carter Greyson but I haven''t found anything that points to the connection between Ace and Ang.

    "Ace Carter might be the reason why Ang try to murder you Bea. Could it be possible that you''re the ex-wife he''s trying to hide from the world."

    "That''s possible." I muttered softly. "There''s only one way for us to discover the truth."

    When our eyes met, understanding dawned in Elsa''s eyes and she nodded.

    "I think I could help you with that Bea. I know a Private Investigator. I shall contact him tomorrow."

 Chapter 85 85: Confrontation

    I heard everything¡ªfrom start to finish¡ªall I could say is¡­. I''m a dead man. With her memory slowly returning, telling her the truth would be the best solution.

    Before the door to Beatrix''s room could open and someone would discover what I''m up to, I quickly retreated back to the privacy of my room dragging my sunken spirits behind me. I was about to talk to her, I told myself to ease my guilt, but when the topic of her memories came up, eavesdropping was my only option to acquire more valuable information.

    Relieved to slip safely back to the privacy of my room, I sighed deeply and closed the door behind without the slightest sound. Lonely solitude weed me inside my dark dominion. Only the faint flicker of thempshade helps illuminate the room, casting the unreachable corners with monstrous shadows.

    I''m a dead man. The words echoed inside my head over and over again, torturing my already tortured soul. I slipped into the moon lit balcony grasping the cold rails until my knuckles turned white.

    Beatrix hates me now. She has all the reasons to. Somehow the thought filled me with unbearable anguish. The thought she will leave¡ªtake Faith Vienne with her¡ªtortures me to no end. There''s a possibility she would do just that after she realized how I kept the truth from her.

    ''I was merely trying to protect her.'' But I doubt if she will appreciate me for that. If I am in her shoes I will probably erupt like a volcano.

    I want to punch the wall, more so, I want to punch myself for creating this mess. It''s all my fault but who could me me for wanting to be with her. She''s all I''ve got now. I gave up everything because of her and feel not a slight tinge of regret but if she will be the one I will lose I will die of loneliness.

    I never wanted anyone as much as I want her. Oh, god help me¡­. I love her too much. I love Beatrix¡ªOr Phoenix¡ªwhatever her name is. She''s the only woman who made me realize the true meaning of love. She was selfless, a brave woman who gives her love without doubts¡­ without reservation.

    But whatever love she felt for me undoubtedly faded by the recent discovery after she realized I''m the ex-husband who mercilessly abandoned her and left her pregnant with a child. Whatever feelings she has for me¡ªif there''s any¡ªit''s now reced with hate, loathing, disgust, and distrust. She will never look at me the same way again. I simply became good for nothing monster in front of her eyes.

    If one dayes that I could not have her, I would rather die a quick death than spend the rest of my life without her in it.

    I cannot undo what I have done. I cannot erase the mistakes I made. And the saddest thing about my regret, Beatrix will never forgive me and I will never forget.

    ''You''re gonna die an old and lonely man, Ace, and it''s all your fault. You deserve what you''ve got." The devil taunted inside my head. Hell yeah, he was right. I deserved it all.

    I brushed my fingers into my hair. My gaze shifted to the pale moonlight surrounded by the pitch-ck clouds. How lonely is the moon tonight, no bright stars to make the darkness cheerful and lively. I''m like the moon¡ªhopeless, and shrouded with dark shadows.

    The door to the left side of the balcony opened, light from within spilled outside as a figure d in pristine white night dress emerged. The sheer garment made her perfect curves clearly visible by the moonlight. Her extremely long hair loosely fell to her shoulders, in an endless cascade of the luscious waterfall. My breath caught in my throat upon her phoenix eyes met mine.

    Beatrix¡­. The softly spoken words barely escaped my trembling lips.

    Her form froze beneath the closed door, her shoulders stiffened, her feet stopped moving as if paralyzed. An eternity passed before she finally recovered herposure and slowly moved in my direction with furious energy screaming in her aura.

    I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the confrontation. I counted her footsteps and when I heard it no more, my eyes fluttered open. My breath caught in my throat when I became aware she''s standing too close to me that his sweet natural scent mingled with soap invaded my nostrils.

    "Please¡­ let me exin everything, Beatrix."

    p!

    "That was for keeping the truth from me, Ace."

    p!

    "And that... was for treating me like a fool."

    The p came in all suddenness, leaving red imprints on both my cheeks before I could even recover. The bruised skin numbed from pain. I didn''t even flinch, waiting for another painful blow that didn''t arrive. Perhaps I deserved more than a p. I deserved to be kicked in the crotch or pushed off from the balcony for keeping the truth she no doubt deserved to know.

    "Since you goddam heard everything by eavesdropping on my room, tell me that everything''s all a lie! Tell me!" Her tone rose several octaves. Her scathing eyes pierced through mine rendering me momentarily paralyzed to my ce. She had spoken softly but coldly, but it was a weapon lethal enough to harshly slice my heart to pieces.

    Beatrix undoubtedly discovered I was spying on her a while ago. It was obvious in the ways she spoke she''s not letting the incident pass easily. She trembled with rage. If looks could kill I would have been a cold, lifeless corpse, moments ago.

    I dreaded this confrontation. And the fact that I never saw her this angry before tripled my fear. Her reaction is not a good sign. She''s like an active volcano showing the first signs of a dangerous rupture.

    I moved closer, touched her arms reassuringly but she jerked my hands away as if disgusted by my touch. She made a single retrieving step then red at me with fathomless rage. "Don''t you dare touch me." She growled menacingly.

    She continued to regard me with a look that could have frozen the depths of the underworld and could have melted the ciers of Antarctica with their intensity.

    She didn''t simply hate me, it''s an understatement. Beatrice loathed my very existence. Seeing her look at me with so much disdain was an act of brutal punishment that no amount of physical pain could match.

    "Hiring a private investigator would prove to be a total waste of time. I must end this once and for all, Beatrix. I am your ex-husband."

    I wonder how I was able to say the words without breaking. The violent reaction I half expected she would burst into didn''te, instead, her face contorted into anguish, and a tear came tumbling down her cheeks.

    "Why did you keep everything from me, Ace? Why?" She whimpered, her flushed cheeks were soaking with tears. Her legs gave up, and she slumped on the floor of the balcony as if all her strength had been drained by the confrontation.

    "I am trying to protect you, Beatrix." The floor was hard and cold against my knee but it was the least of my concern. No matter how long I kneel in front of her it will not change anything. She abhorred me. No amount of words will make her forgive my foolishness. " I saw how happy you are. You''ve never been so cheerful before the way I''ve seen you now.

    I would be a fool to ruin the smile on your lips by telling you the truth."

    "How could you be so cruel, Ace? Do you think I''d rather live with lies because I''m happy?" She shut her eyes tightly as if she''s in so much pain. When she opened them again tears moved freely on her flushed cheeks. And when she continued speaking it was barely an audible whisper enough for me to hear.

    "Have you ever thought that countless times I lie awake at night wondering who I really am and what happened to me? You don''t have any idea how many unanswerable questions kept me tortured over and over again."

    Her rounded fist jabbed my shoulders repeatedly. I didn''t shield myself from the blow. Instead, I allowed her to beat me until she could until she poured all her heart out. It''s the only way to ease the weight off her chest.

    Her soft tortured sobs were like acids burning through my heart. When her strength faded, her arms loosely fell to her sides, I took her hands before they could entirely reach the ground and pulled her to my arms, hugged her so tight until no demons, and nightmares, and viins could snatch her away from me.

    She didn''t push me away. Or she wanted to but had no strength left in her to do so. She stayed in my arms for a long time until her sobs subsided. Her body was warm and soft and perfectly molded into my arms as if she belonged there. A sense of possessiveness hit me hard, I almost didn''t want to let her go.

    "Tell me the truth, are you Faith Vienne''s father?"

    I took a deep, long breath before I replied. "There is without a doubt in my mind, Beatrix. I am Faith Vienne''s father." I replied as sure as I needed air to breathe.

    I stood up. Offer my palm and help her get up until she''s steady on her feet. She moved closer to the rails and gripped it until her fingers paled from the exertion. She was leaning forward so I feared she might jump off from the balcony.

    "Tell me, Ace¡­. What happened between us?"

 Chapter 86 86: Sad Memories

    "I just want to let you know before I start to exin the truth, that you''d been the very best wife to me. Whatever happened in the past¡ªit''s entirely my fault." He spoke so gently, his tone trembled a bit. Pain and regret struck his exquisite blue eyes. Seeing his eyes glistened with tears broke my soft and fragile heart into a million pieces.

    His bright eyes never once depart from mine in fear I would vanish from his sight if he dared to look away for even a second. His warm fingers slid to my arms and held me still in case I tried to flee. I closed my eyes for a moment and summoned just enough courage to face all he has to say knowing when this night is over, our lives will never be the same.

    Moonlight shone on his breathtakingly handsome face. That unforgettable face haunted my dreams countless times. When I first met him, I know there''s something about him I needed to know, it appears I wasn''t mistaken.

    The silence hanging between us thickened and so the tension. The sound I could only hear was the sound of my heart beating wildly inside my chest. I was surprised that he didn''t hear how violent my heart beat inside my rib cage.

    "Just tell me everything, Ace. Start from the very first time we met." I said, breaking the silence swirling around us. I break free from him as if his touch burned my skin and hastened to the nearby bench to support my trembling legs about to copse anytime soon.

    The elegant steel bench provided the support I needed after I sat down. My racing heart which I thought would slow down didn''t. It continues to pound on my chest while I wait for him to drop everything like an explosive bomb.

    Ace didn''t move a bit even after I red at him impatiently. He just watched me with half-closed distant eyes as if he wasn''t seeing me. It was the memories of the past he is looking at. Just when I thought he would keep quiet for eternity he took a deep, steadying breath, and spoke in his softest tone.

    "We identally met in a bar, Beatrix. You''re the first to approach me and ask for my number." His lips curved into a smile, wry amusement twinkled in his eyes while he recalled the memory. He then continues, "who am I to let a beautifuldy down?" Overwhelming tenderness made his cheeks flush with warmth.

    I wasn''t sure if that''s actually what happened but I felt he''s telling me the truth.

    "Am I that desperate or something? I swear I couldn''t imagine myself initiating a bold move such as that just to catch your attention."

    "But you did Beatrix. You even told me valiantly that I was your ideal man. I assumed though you''re drunk at that time."

    "Was I drunk?"

    He shook his head. "No, you''re surprisingly sane that time that I thought perhaps you''re a mental patient who escaped from a mental institution."

    "Perhaps, I could say I''m a candidate. I wouldn''t talk with a random man if I''m sane in the first ce¡­ Well, please continue."

    "I thought we would never see each other again after that incident but I was wrong. We kept bumping into each other wherever I went, a huge coincidence. It seems fate was trying to keep us together despite my best efforts trying to steer clear of you."

    "What made you decide that you like me too?"

    "Like would be an understatement. I say I fell in love with you and your determination, Beatrix. And I realize how deep my feelings were to you when one of your obsessed, deranged suitors tried to kidnap you. And when you refused to let him have his way he got so angry and ordered his men to kill you instead."

    "You try to save me," I said the words more of a statement than a question. "Is that how you acquire that fatal wound?"

    "Yes," He admitted. There was a momentary pause. "And after that incident, you became even more desperate to have me. And guess what, after a month of speedy recovery I found myself married after you sessfully seduced me. Your parents caught us in your room and I have no other options but to marry you after your father aimed a shotgun at my head. The next morning we were married by a judge."

    A horrified gasp escaped my lips. I''m still in shock at the idea of how we became husband and wife. I straightened on my seat and looked up at him without the slightest trace of emotion on my face. "Did you regret marrying me?" I blurted the words aloud before I realized the enormity of what I''ve said. I bit my lips. Humiliated by my undisciplined behavior.

    "The truth is I never once regretted meeting you, Beatrix. Marrying you was the most beautiful decision I ever made in my whole life."

    "Then what went wrong, Ace?" I said weakly, unable to prevent a tear from sliding down my flushed cheeks. " If we''re almost perfect then why did we drift apart? Why did the almost perfect marriage end with shattering divorce?"

    "I went wrong, Beatrix. It''s all my fault. You got pregnant and¡ª"

    "And you assume that I cheated on you! That you''re not the father of my child?" I forcefully abandoned my seat and red at him furiously. If looks could kill he died a few seconds ago.

    "Yes." He replied weakly. Anguish tortured his handsome face. "Vince¡ªmy brother drugged you one night¡ªI caught you in bed with him."

    "Oh Ace, I don''t know how I will take this all. This is too much." I sobbed. An imaginary knife stabbed my heart repeatedly. I brushed my palms to my hair hoping it would help ease my distress¡­ it didn''t.

    "I''m sorry Beatrix¡­. I''m sorry you have to suffer like this."

    With tear-stricken eyes, I raise my head back to his. "Did something happen to us that night?" I braced myself for his response. The thought of another man touching me was enough to make me shudder with dread.

    "Vince convinced me that something happened between the two of you and I believe him. He was too convincing, he made me believe the two of you were having an affair and foolish me jumped to the conclusion after he produced pictures¡­ evidence... Who am I not to believe when the proof was right in front of my eyes."

    "So Vince and I did it?"

    He shook his head again. "No," He replied, he sounded relieved. "Before I went here in Cordova months ago, I contacted the servant who witnessed what exactly happened that night. She told me the truth¡­. nothing happened between you and Vince that night. I arrived in time to save you."

    A burden was lifted off my chest. I let go a huge sigh of relief. I couldn''t bear the thought of thinking I did have s*x with another man who is not my husband. I rather die than cheat.

    "You should have confronted me instead of jumping to conclusions?" I muttered in between gritted teeth. "You could have asked me the truth."

    "Asking you would be pointless. You''re drugged. The next day you couldn''t even remember a thing. How could I squeeze the truth from you if you don''t even recall the tiniest detail about that night? You probably thought that it had only been a dream."

    It was too painful to look at him. I turned my gaze away from his piercing eyes. and walked forward and gripped the rails tightly for support until my knuckles turned white. Ace was right, It''s better that I''m not aware of the truth because it was too painful. But then, I could never escape from it. I will discover the truth sooner andter.

    Perhaps, things are far better this way.

    "Then what made you believe that you''re not the father of my child?" It took me a great amount of self-control not to hurl myself at him and beat him until I have no strength left.

    "The paternity test result says I''m not the father. Who am I to contradict Science, Beatrix?" Anger shed in his eyes. At first, I thought he was angry with me. It took me a moment to realize he was angry at himself.

    Silencepsed between us. No one dared to talk, too lost within our thoughts to even speak. It was me who couldn''t take the deafening silence to stay any longer, I raised my head in his direction when he moved forward and stopped just beside me. "It was Vince who faked the DNA result. His now wife Ang, who previously was my secretary, was the one who helped him create a fake DNA result.

    I was blinded with fury that I didn''t realize my mistake until it was toote."

    "What happened to our child, Ace?" My voice shook badly as I spoke. When his eyes clouded with tears, I knew at that moment I would not want to hear the answer.

    "The night you thought I was having s*x with my secretary inside my room, you left the house in the middle of the night to go to your parents'' house." He took a harsh intake of breath as if it was difficult for him to exin. "The car you''re driving collided with a truck¡­. The same night Vien died."

    The news was too much. My legs lost their strength and I copsed. A warm stream of tears abundantly flowed down my cheeks. But before the hard floor could catch me, Ace was able to save me from the fall.

    He held my rigid body while I wept into his arms.

 Chapter 87 87: Regrets

    "It doesn''t end there, Beatrix." He said carefully, watching the expression on my face. His arms tightened around me, crushing me into the hard muscles of his chest until I could barely breathe. He was holding me possessively, fearing I would escape if I have the chance.

    His breathing roughened, his heartbeat intensified. He was having difficulty saying the next words out of his mouth. I closed my eyes firmly, bracing myself for another wave of seething pain as the words finally sprung free, making me painfully aware of reality. "On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, I asked for a divorce." His voice broke when he said thest words.

    I thought I was fully prepared to face the painful truth¡­. I was wrong. Nothing could have prepared me for that news. The harsh truth sliced through me like a steel knife. Losing my daughter was impossibly unbearable and hearing the man I''m in love with say he ended our marriage of five years is unbelievably difficult to believe.

    "Is there someone else that time, Ace?" I blurted out the words bravely and pushed him away until I sprung free from his tight hold. His pleading gaze locked through mine, he looked hesitant as if he feared the answer would hurt me more. But I doubt if there is something far more painful than hearing him say how I lost our first child. That''s a kind of pain that leaves a scar for a lifetime.

    "Yes," He admitted. The only choice he had was to tell the truth. No matter how difficult and heart-wrenching the truth is¡ªwe both must face it¡ªit would set both of us free.

    "Was it Ang?"

    "Yes." He answered regretfully. His arms moved to touch my arms. When I flinched he didn''t dare touch me again. Instead, his hands slowly fell to his side. His shoulders fell.

    "Why, Ace? Am I not good enough?" I shot him a murderous nce that could have sliced him to pieces with their edge. I wish he was dead that very moment¡­. but then he was better alive. He would not be able to pay for his mistakes if he''s but a cold, lifeless corpse.

    "All I could think was to hurt you that time, the way you hurt me. I want you to feel how painful it is to be cheated. For me, I was only getting even."

    "But I didn''t cheat on you." I snapped, red at him furiously.

    "I didn''t know the truth that time, I''m so sorry¡­." He swallowed a lump on his throat before he continued. It urred to me I wasn''t the only one suffering. He too was emotionally tortured as I am. "But that time I thought you cheated on me. I was too desperate to have my revenge to even think." He added.

    This time he looked away so I would not see the tears gleaming at the corners of his eyes but it''s toote, I saw it already.

    "How many times did you cheat, Ace? I want to hear the truth."

    I took a retrieving step backward in fear he would reach for me again and wrapped my arms beneath my breast to warm me against the cold night breeze.

    "If a kids is cheating then yes. I fid it once. Beatrix. Believe it or not and it''s with Ang. And that''s the greatest mistake I ever made. Until now I''m paying the price.

    The women I brought to the house¡ªI wasn''t romantically involved with them¡ªI only hire them to spite you by bringing them to my room. Once I made sure you retire to your bed, I sent them home. I feel so cheated that I didn''t realize I''d been a fool."

    "Fool? That''s an understatement, Ace. You''re a jerk, an asshole, a chauvinist pig, an evil viin, and a selfish moron." I said the words in a surprisingly calm manner. My emotions calmed down a bit and I''m calmer than I did a while ago.

    "You forgot, a cheating bastard." He added when I fell silent.

    I nodded my head. "Yeah, that too."

    The silence grew thicker in the balcony. I shifted my gaze towards the pitch-ck sky and noted that no stars were present tonight. Only the moon with its pale light adorned the sky and it wasn''t enough to help lift my mood. The depressing atmosphere was making my mood worse.

    I could feel the weight of his stare on my shoulders but I made no move to look back to where he stood. All I wanted was to cherish the momentary silence while slowly digesting the things he told me.

    It came to me that life had been unfair to both of us or rather it was the people around us who''d been extremely unfair. I was too damn young when I met him and he was too damn mature that our marriage didn''t work out. Just like some failed marriage, we drifted apart.

    I could continue hating him forever but I doubt if it would do me any good. True, he did hurt me and shattered my heart into pieces but it all happened in the past now. I couldn''t forgive him now¡­. but perhaps time would heal all the wounds and it will forge a path to forgiveness one day.

    "Beatrix?" He called. When I didn''t look back he moved closer, "Please look at me ¡­." He whispered, it was so gently that it could melt even the hardest of stone with its caressing warmth.

    His soft tone made me do what he just said. I shifted my gaze towards his direction. I found myself staring straight into a pair of exquisite blue eyes who seem to read right through my soul the way no one else could.

    "I know you will never forgive me after the truth you heard tonight." His fingers brushed to my arms until they slither down to capture my hands. I was too startled to find my hands wrapped around his that I haven''t thought to pull away. Too startled to even react.

    Ace lowered his knees to the floor. A startled shriek escaped my lips when he carried my fingers and pressed it to his soft, warm lips. The gesture made the hairs on my nape stand on ends. My breathing was suspended.

    "I never stopped loving you Phoenix¡­." He murmured. A tear slid down his cheeks. It took me a great amount of self-control not to fall into a heart-wrenching sob. "God knows I never stopped loving you even for a second. Until now I still do. I will continue to love you until myst breath.

    I know you don''t feel a thing for me anymore. I understand that you hate me. I deserved it. But I just want to let you know that whatever happened in the past I regretted it all. It''s toote to apologize but I think you deserve to know how remorseful I am. I''m so sorry for everything.

    I''m sorry for all the pain I caused you."

    Ace''s fingers tightened around mine as tears slowly drifted down the smoothness of his cheeks. I bit my lower lip and swallowed a lump in my throat while waiting for him to continue.

    "I know that time wille and you will find the right guy for you," He smiled, but it barely reached his eyes. His lips even trembled a bit, "I will not stop you because I don''t have the right to. Who am I to not allow you to be happy. And when that timees I only have one wish for you. Please never take Faith Vienne away from me. It will kill me if you do.

    Please allow me more time to spend with her. She''s the only one I''ve got now."

    "Ace¡­."

    "Please, I will do everything just don''t take her away from me."

    "I''m not going to take her away, Ace. Please take my word that I will allow you to be her father. Please don''t fear I will never break my promise."

    He abruptly rose from kneeling on the ground and pulled me into his arms. "Thank you." He murmured, kissing the top of my head.

    Later that night when I tiptoed back to my room Faith Vienne was already asleep in her crib. Elisa had fallen asleep too. She was sprawled on the right side of the bed, a book she was reading was still on her chest. She must have fallen asleep while reading.

    The chandelier hanging on the ceiling had been turned off. It was the pale light from thempshade shade that illuminates the room. I kissed my daughter goodnight and gently climbed on the bed. I was thankful when Elisa didn''t stir when Iy beside her.

    I pulled the nket closer to my chest and closed my eyes firmly. Minutes passed but sleep refused toe. Iy wide awake staring at the wless white ceiling. I couldn''t forget how Ace kneel in front of me while he pleaded that he could continue to be Faith Vienne''s father.

    I couldn''t forget the pain and anguish glittering in his eyes. He indeed loves our daughter that much. I could feel it.

    When he apologized, I felt his overflowing sincerity. The wall of ice I built around my heart melted as he pleaded, tears streamed down his cheeks. It was the first time I saw him cry up close. Until now the memory of him crying break my heart into a million pieces. In time when I am ready, I will learn how to forgive him for the things he did.

    I wiped the tears that slither down my cheeks with my palms. I closed my eyes again. This time I actually fell asleep.

 Chapter 88 88: Visitor

    A weekter.

    The phone ringing aloud on top of the baster study table captured my attention. Sighing, I lowered the reviewer on top of other academic books I''d been skimming over an hour ago and reached for the phone. I vacated my seat and touched the answer button after gingerly ncing at the screen.

    Alexander''s calling. The frown scrunching my eyebrows faded instantly. My spirit lit up. It''s been a week since papa and Ist talked. I missed him badly. It''s uplifting to hear his voice again.

    "How did your interview go yesterday, Beatrix?"

    I could imagine father standing on the terrace with phone in hand, eyes roaming below the garden. I suddenly missed Crawford Mansion, I wished I was there.

    "It went well, papa," I replied cheerfully. My gaze wandered around the books neatly organized on the shelves by alphabetical order. "The Principal inquired if I''m rted to rissa Crawford. She was shocked when I told her the truth. It took her a moment to respond when she recovered, Mrs. Foster told me I look so much like Grandmama."

    Papa chuckled, he found the thought amusing. "I assume she told you she will wring my neck the next time we meet?" The words were said more of a statement, than a question.

    "That''s exactly what she said, Papa," I replied, puzzled. I could feel he''s trying to suppress a smile. "Is Mrs. Foster a close family friend, Papa? I haven''t heard you mention her before."

    I moved closer to the floor-to-ceiling bookshelves on the wall, surveying the huge selection of romance books. A thick bound with a sky-blue spine caught my wandering eyes. Surprise made my eyes wide when the author''s name caught my attention. A good book by my favorite author. Yeah, I''ll read itter. Since it''s within my reach, I carefully pulled the book out and ced it on top of the study table.

    ''I''ll be reading youter baby'' I thought to myself, patting the book before giving my undivided attention to Papa exining Mrs. Foster was a rtive.

    "Mrs. Foster was more than a family friend, Beatrix. She''s my distant cousin, that makes her your aunt. Mrs. Celine''s Foster''s middle name is Crawford."

    So that answers my question why Mrs. Foster possesses a slight resemnce with grandmother. Crawford''s fine aristocratic features stand out and it''s not difficult to spot the resemnce. "She''s so nice to me, Papa. She even agreed to keep my identity a secret until the familywyer changes my real name into Beatrix Crawford."

    "I''m d she did. I''m sure she will protect your identity. Mrs. Foster had been running the University for over a decade now. In case, I forgot to tell you, Harvey University is owned and founded by the Crawford''s. ''Harvey is our great-grandfather''s name.

    He valued education so much that''s why he founded arge University that focuses on building careers."

    I nearly dropped my phone to the shiny floor. That was a huge surprise. It took me a moment to react. "If that''s the case, papa, why do I need to keep my real identity a secret?"

    "I want people to see the real you, Beatrix. Show them what you''ve got and impressed them with your intelligence. Anyone can love the rose but only a great heart can include the thorns. I mean, I want people to like you just the way you are and not simply because you''re Beatrix Crawford, a rich, beautiful heiress from one of the most powerful ns in Cordova."

    "I know you want what''s best for me, Papa. I understand now. Thank you, I''m enlightened, papa." I replied and looked at the mirror hanging on the wall and realized the broad smile on my lips.

    Father and I talked on the phone for another thirty minutes. She asked about thetest progress in school and I told him that I have an entrance exam tomorrow. He told me ''good luck and I can do it'' He too excitedly asked about Faith Vienne and I told him Madam Ste was spoiling his granddaughter too much. Faith Vienne was keeping Madam Ste busy by sewing baby clothes with cute designs.

    Imagine being a baby and having the most sessful fashion designer in the world sew your baby clothes. My daughter was indeed extremely lucky.

    I asked father how my brothers are doing and just what I''m expecting him to say, my eight brothers are busy at work and they are not at home at the moment. My brothers are busy handling the family business. Even Grandmother, who rarely leaves the house, wasn''t in the Mansion today. She left the house early and went to a friend''s house. I sighed deeply.

    The mansion must have been sad now that Faith Vienne wasn''t there. I was suffering the same fit of mncholia from being away from home.

    The swivel chair squeaked when I slumped on it. I ced my phone on top of the table and massaged my slightly aching temples while sinking back on the soft cushion behind my back.

    My temples ached a bit by reading nonstop for hours. I needed to review, my exam would be tomorrow. I don''t want to get a low score, that would be embarrassing.

    Perhaps, I needed a short break. I told myself while still massaging my temples. Last night I barely slept, Faith Vienne had woken up at three in the morning, that would be another reason why my head pounded now.

    A soft knock on the door sounded. Before it opened I straightened on the swivel chair. A servant in uniform entered.

    "Miss Beatrix, you have a visitor."

    A frown scrunches my forehead in confusion.

    Visitor? I don''t have a close acquaintance here in Britannia. I wonder who''s that visitor. Perhaps it''s just a mistake.

    "Did the man give his name?"

    The servant nodded. "Yes, Miss Beatrix. He said he''s Mr. Marcus."

    "Oh."

    "Shall we receive him in the parlor, Miss Beatrix? If you don''t want to entertain a visitor, I could simply tell him you''re not at home."

    "Oh, He''s a family friend. Please tell him I''ming down. Served him tea or coffee please." I replied when I recovered.

    "I will, Miss Beatrix." The servant nodded before she hurried to the door and closed it behind her.

    I''m quite surprised that Marcus knows where I am. Perhaps he asked papa about me. When the seat was gone I hastily abandoned my chair and moved to the mirror. I brushed my hair using my fingers and tied it in a low ponytail behind my back. When I''m quite satisfied with my appearance, I took a deep long breath, walked to the door, and rushed outside.

    Too preupied with my thoughts, I didn''t notice Ace moving towards the library. I bumped into him, my head mmed on the hard muscle of his chest.

    "Sorry. I didn''t see you." I mumbled. When I raised my head to him, saw him watching me intently with the unusual expression on his handsome countenance.

    He was looking as handsome as ever.

    His sleek hair was still wet, it was neatly swept backward. The musky scent of aftershave, soap, and fabric conditioner reek from his body. I have to fight the urge to close my eyes as his heavenly scent invaded my nostrils.

    He smells just perfect. I wanted to bury my head in the crook of his neck and just inhale his scent all day until I was full of him. Unfortunately, that was nearly impossible. I have a visitor to attend to.

    Ace was not wearing a in white t-shirt. Instead, he was wearing a red shirt with tribal designs. He looked good in white but he looked even better in red. At the bottom, he wore ck loose jogging pants. He looked good in whatever he wore. He could wear tattered clothes and he could still carry them with an air of dignity.

    For the first time, I became aware that he''s holding three thick books in his hands. He wasn''t able toe to the library earlier since he was strolling in the garden with our daughter. Maybe Madam Ste took Faith away from him so he would have enough time to study. The two of us will be taking our entrance exam tomorrow.

    "Your visitor is impatiently waiting for you. Go downstairs. I''m sure you don''t want him to keep waiting."

    "O-of course," I replied, embarrassed to be caught off guard. I Ignored the sting of jealousy I thought I detected from his tone. Probably it''s just my imagination.

    He didn''t say anything more. Instead, he walked straight to the library soundlessly. I wonder if he''s mad or something. He appeared calm andposed but I could feel he was not in high spirits.

    I shrugged my shoulders and briskly moved to the staircase after hearing the door closed behind.

    Marcus was seated on the sofa when I reached the parlor. When he saw me, his face brightened in an instant. He gave me one of his dazzling smiles, showing a perfect set of pearly white teeth. He looked good¡ªbut not as handsome as Ace¡ªsaid a part of my head.

    True, Marcus is handsome, almost irresistibly charming but there''s something about him which I findcking but I couldn''t put it into words. But when I''m with Ace, I feel as if I don''t need anything else. Everything seems to fallpletely in ce when I''m with him.

    "Beatrix, I''m happy to see you," Marcus said. A grin stretched across his lips. He abandoned his seat and quickly moved to approach, kissed my cheeks before I could even turn away. He carried a bouquet of fresh flowers and quickly gave it to me.

    "Thank you, Marcus" I mumbled.

 Chapter 89 89: Marcus

    "Please sit down, Marcus." I offered, motioning him to upy the cr¨¨me colored sofa, he obediently followed and moved forward. He sank into the soft cushion with the natural grace of a king. After he was settled, I took the seat opposite him and ced the bouquet of fresh red roses on top of myp before I shifted my attention back to his.

    Marcus was intently looking at me and I''m afraid I would melt by the way he looked at me. I manage to meet his unnerving nce despite the embarrassing peck on the cheeks he just gave me.

    I couldn''t believe he did it without my permission. It''s not that big deal. It''s just I don''t want anyone invading my personal space without my own permission.

    It couldn''t be more awkward if someone saw what he just did. Luckily, there was no one present inside the parlor except us. The thought was somehow relieving.

    A sense of sudden difort descended on me, my eyes shifted to search where the feeling wasing from. There was nothing amiss, I said to myself shrugging my shoulders. Just when I was about to focus my wandering gaze back on Marcus, a soft flicker of movement on top of the stairs caught my attention as it moved away.

    So Ace did see it. I sighed, feeling a bit guilty when I should be irritated instead. Ace was spying on us. I wonder if it''s one of his responsibilities as my hired bodyguard.

    "Beatrix?"

    I shook my head, restrained my uncontrolled thoughts, and returned my attention back to my visitor. "I''m still quite surprised to see you here, Marcus. May I ask how did you know I''m here?"

    Marcus smiled again. This time it''s brighter than thest. "It was Alexander who gave me the information. In case you''re wondering why I''m here, I have a house here in Brittania. My mother lives here." He answered as if he''d read the question behind my thoughts.

    "Oh, I didn''t know."

    "Of course, I want to surprise you, Beatrix."

    "Well, you did surprise me, Marcus."

    "You''ll be surprised more once I told you why I came here¡ªaside from seeing you of course," Marcus said meaningfully, my eyebrows scrunching in confusion as I looked at him.

    "What do you mean, Marcus?"

    I straightened on my seat. My hands tightened around the bouquet of flowers almost squeezing the stem by the force I exerted. I just wish I''m prepared for what he has to say.

    "Beatrix. I want to ask for your hand." He said earnestly, straight to the point, and without filters. His expression softened a bit.

    Shocked wouldn''t be enough to describe what I feel. Dumbfounded would be quite close but still not enough. I just looked at him with my mouth wide open while I sat frozen on the sofa.

    Marriage? Dear Lord, I wasn''t prepared for this.

    Marcus was a respectable man. He was rich and good-looking. He was exactly a good girl''s dream guy. He''s almost perfect on all sides and that is actually the problem. He''s too good to be true. Too good for me actually.

    He deserved a woman who would love himpletely. Not someone with excess baggage like me. He was a good guy. It''s not difficult to fall for someone like him. But I couldn''t reciprocate his tender affection.

    I could give the love he badly wanted¡ª I have given it to someone else¡ªAce.

    "I''m hoping you''re not that serious."

    His shoulders fell. "I have never been this serious before, Beatrix."

    I firmly closed my eyes and massaged my aching temples. My headache seems to worsen. I don''t know how many of these unpredictable events my nerves would be able to tolerate. Last night I discovered I was divorced, and the next day a man came stumbling into my life asking for marriage. Fate must be ying a bad joke on me.

    "Why me Marcus?" I''ve asked the words gently but with impact.

    "That''s not the question. The question is why not?" He responded, not giving up.

    "If I''ll count the reason why we will not finish until tomorrow. But since you asked, I will tell you the reason. I''m divorced and I have a daughter."

    Marcus didn''t even flinch nor move a muscle. He appeared surprisingly calm even after I told him the truth. "I know, Beatrix. I too was wondering why you when there are hundreds and thousands of women in all Cordova. Brittania wasn''t even included. But even after I told myself that, I couldn''t seem to give you up.

    It''s you I wanted and Faith Vienne."

    He looked so sincere. I could feel he''s telling the truth but things are happening so fast and its scaring me with its pace.

    "Are you saying those things because my father has power, money, and influence? I don''t know what you''re after but cut that off Marcus. I''m not ready to entertain anyone."

    "Just as I thought. I know you wouldn''t believe me." Marcus rose from his seat, his handsome face twisted with pain. He looked defeated but he''s not giving up. Too determined to lose the battle he desperately wanted to be a victor to even give up easily. "I just want to let you know that I don''t give a damn about your inheritance. I''m as rich and powerful as Alexander Crawford.

    What I''m trying to say is I''m willing to ept you, Beatrix, even your past just to prove what I feel for you is genuine."

    He looked at me for onest time with sad, warm eyes before he finally strode to the door. When he was gone, I didn''t leave my seat, too shocked to even move.

    I didn''t know Marcus had some hidden feelings for me. I noticed the unusual way he looked at me but I always assumed he was naturally caring to all of his female friends. It never urred to me¡ªnot until now that his feeling lies beyond the boundary of friendship. Marcus wanted more but I couldn''t give it to him.

    After I umted enough strength to move my legs, I rose from the sofa and hastily moved towards the stairs. But before I could climb the first step, Ace suddenly emerged from nowhere.

    He''s beginning to creep me out with his nasty habit of unceremoniously popping up from nowhere. One of these days, he''s going to be the death of me if he continues just to do that. I wonder how long would Ist before I could sumb to a heart attack with his own doing.

    "Why don''t you give him a chance¡­. I could tell that he was sincere." Ace said arms crossed beneath his chest. He reminds me of a father in the act of scolding his daughter after he caught her rudely treating her ymate. Honestly,

    his words shocked me more than his presence did. That''s thest thing I was expecting to hear from my ex-husband. I wasn''t sure if he''s trying to tease me or he''s seriously telling me the best advice.

    He showed not the slightest remorse to eavesdrop on my business. He even has the audacity to listen to such a private conversation. This man has no shame. I

    thought father hired a bodyguard, not a human CCTV to watch my every move.

    Ace could be so damn irritating at times, I silently thought. I shot him a scathing re, tilted my chin in a defiant manner before meeting his gaze directly. "If you like Marcus, then why don''t you marry him?"

    I pushed the bouquet to his chest, he caught it in time before it could drop to the floor. I then marched to the staircase without looking behind. When he recovered from surprise, Ace''s crispughter erupted down the staircase. He was stillughing when I reached the top of the staircase. When he called my name, I didn''t look back.

    Frustrated by hisck of formality, I ignored him and I made a beeline straight to the privacy of the library.

    Ace seriously thinks that I feel nothing for him anymore. I don''t know whether to be happy or to be depressed at the idea. Or was it his other way of saying we don''t have a chance to be together again since we''ll both end up hurting each other again?

    I don''t know what to think now. I''m so confused.

    I pushed the door to the library open and moved inside the room with quick, hurried movements. When I reached the swivel chair, I slumped on top and rested my back on the soft cushion behind me. I

    Somehow, the fact that I let Marcus walk away rendered me suffering with guilt. Perhaps I should have told him that friendship is the only thing I could offer. If he''s sincere he will ept what I have to offer and wait for the right time until I am ready to fall in love again.

    But then, I don''t want to give him false hopes. I couldn''t allow him to continue pursuing me when I wasn''t sure If I would develop some romantic feelings towards him.

    Enough of this nonsense. I have an exam tomorrow. It''s far more important than my lovelife. I let go a deep sigh, grabbed the reviewer and resumed my intensive studying.

 Chapter 90 90: Deal

    Later that afternoon, an hour after a spectacr lunch, I retreated back to the privacy of the library and buried my nose in between a book. The events from this morning still upy my thoughts but I didn''t allow it to ruin my mood. Every time it pops into my mind, I just push it away. It wasn''t that important after allpared to my critical exam tomorrow.

    I waited for Ace to materialize from the door so I could talk to him but he failed to appear. Not even his shadows showed up in the library after nearly an hour of waiting. His books remained smooth, and untouched, waiting only for him to study and flip the pages. An hour turned to two but he never came. I gave up all hopes and forced myself to focus on the task at hand.

    Obviously, Ace is not going to show up. Definitely, not if he''s trying to avoid someone¡ªthat someone is me. That makes me wonder why he''s avoiding me after Marcus appeared to ask for my hand.

    Not that I cared too much about him. It''s just I wouldn''t want him to fail on his exam. What would Faith Vienne think if she discovers one day that her father failed his very first university exam after he failed to study, that would be extremely embarrassing for him, he''s a proud man after all.

    I flipped the pen around my left fingers, imagining myself the lead majorette skillfully twirling a fancy baton on her dainty hands. The pen slipped out of my hold, it fell to the floor with a soft click. I ced the book face down on the top of the table and peered underneath the swivel chair, the pen wasn''t there. It was gone, perhaps it rolled under the study table.

    How I wish losing my feelings towards Ace could be that easy, moving on would be a lot simpler.

    Focus Beatrix! Focus! I groaned in frustration after I realized how distracted I became. It happens to me frequently these days, that''s not a good sign. I need more focus to achieve my goals and that includes having high remarks to make my family proud of me¡ªespecially Faith Vienne.

    I straightened on the swivel chair and pushed Ace away from my thoughts as I fumbled for the book I''d been reading from the top of the table and returned to the line where I stopped. No more thinking about Ace, I promise.

    Fates it seems have a different n of their own¡­. Just as I''m ready to focus my undivided attention back on the book, the

    door suddenly flung open and Ace entered without remembering to knock. I don''t know where he''d been before he arrived but I''m sure as hell he''d left his manners there.

    Great¡­Just great. The book fell back to the table with a thud. Ace never failed to amuse me, I thought dryly, gingerly picking up the book to arrange it on top of the others.

    When I finally lifted my gaze, Ace was looking at me intently, his eyes unblinking.

    My cheeks burned. One look is all that it takes to make me lose all my concentration.

    Distracted, I cleared my throat. "I''d been looking for you, Ace. Where have you been?"

    He shrugged and thrust his fingers into the pocket of his jeans. I know that gesture all too well. He''s hiding something.

    "I just did something important." He smiled. There was an unusual sparkle on his enchanting blue eyes. I wonder what he''s up to.

    "It will be our entrance exam tomorrow. You didn''t study." I said sternly, unable to think of anything to say.

    "I don''t study¡­. I''m a genius" He said confidently.

    "Don''t be so overconfident Ace Carter Greyson." I snapped and rolled my eyes heavenward. ''Damn nuisance, not to mention damn irritating.'' I muttered under my breath. It must be my overthinking which summoned him through the library.

    "Let''s make a deal, Beatrix." He said suddenly, my wide, questioning eyes searching his own. I expect him to be joking but his eyes held not the slightest sign of humor. He was serious as hell.

    "W-what deal?"

    Ace ced both his fingers on both sides of the wooden table and leaned closer.

    Dear Lord, there''s that mysterious smile ying on his lips. He''s really up to something. I wonder what that would be.

    "If I pass the exam you will agree to date me?" He said making the hairs on my arms stand on ends.

    I was surprised but I didn''t make it obvious. It took me almost an eternity before I could respond, when I did I just realize I''m already standing on my feet.

    "What if you don''t?" I said, folding my arms underneath my breasts.

    "You really want me to fail, are you?" His right eyebrow rose, a smug smile made its way to his lips. He was too confident he would pass the exam, I''m actually doubting if he could.

    "No, of course not. You didn''t study. I don''t expect you to pass with flying colors except if you cheat."

    Ace didn''t respond. He didn''t even try to deny cheating. Perhaps he was taking the meaning of ''cheat'' deeper than intended.

    "I will pass the exam." He said it in a soft, light tone but it was unmistakably filled with determination.

    I took a deep, long breath. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad to agree. After all, it''s not one hundred percent sure he would actually pass the entrance exam. "Deal," I murmured despite not quite sure if I made the right decision. But then who knows what wille out after I agreed? Maybe it will motivate him more and he will strive to pass the exam.

    His face brightened after hearing me say the magic words. He let go a deep breath. He was relieved that I said yes.

    "A deal is a deal." He said softly as if telling me to honor my words.

    Of course, once I give my promise I keep the end of my bargain. I would not change my mind the way he feared I would.

    "Yes, promise," I replied, raising my pinky finger to his.

    "Yes, promise." He repeated and took my small pinky finger into his.

    I quickly pulled my fingers away, unable to take the fierce current of tickling sensation that burned the moment our fingers touched.

    "See you on our date this Monday, Beatrix." He captured my palms for onest time and brought them closer to the soft, warmth of his lips. I shiver went down my spine.

    His palms let my fingers go. Without looking back, he made a beeline straight to the door and closed it behind him. He was gone for a while now but I was still there standing where I stood like a motionless marble statue.

    ___

    The examsted for two straight hours. It was the longest hours of my life, almost taking forever. I spent the whole week studying as much as I could but no amount of books could have prepared me for the questions that nearly burned the remains of my brain cells.

    The questions are tooplicated for my poor brain to handle. The thought of failing seems to scare the hell out of me. No! No! I will not fail. I repeated the mantra inside my head over and over again until I was feeling better.

    I need to pass this. I need to pass this. Failing means plunging into the least favorable section. I can''t afford that to happen.

    When the exam was over, a deep long breath escaped my lips. It felt so good to finish the nerve-wracking exam. May the Lord take pity on my poor soul and let me pass the exam. I did my best after all.

    The moment I got out of the room, Ace entered.

    "Good luck Ace," I whispered just enough for him to hear. His cheeks turned several shades deeper as he looked away.

    "Thank you," He replied, a coy smile on his lips. "I will pass the exam, I promise." He added, determination burned brightly on his exquisite blue eyes.

    Before I had the chance to react, he''s already moving to enter the room. He upied his seat near the window. There was a keen expression on his face. Never saw him this determined before.

    He had a fierce look on his face as if he was a warrior ready to face the battle. He was taking the exam seriously the way he never did before.

    The thought of a date with Ace was making me ufortable. I couldn''t describe how I feel since I am torn between excitement, thrill, and unease. I don''t even know what to feel between the three.

    Ace identally looked at my way. He caught me looking at him, saw my panic-stricken eyes and smiled broadly, it was a sure and confident smile as if he was telling me "Watch me win this deal."

    The professor signaled that the exam started. He turned his face away from mine and focused on the test paper the prof passed to him.

    If he passed the exam we will have our first real date after a long long time. I can''t wait to see the results.

 Chapter 91 91: Budding Friendship

    Days after the entrance exam, Harvey University finally released the results.

    The sound of the clock''s soft ''tick tock'' reminded me of a ticking time bomb while I stared at the unopened email on myptop screen.

    Inside the library, I shifted on top of the swivel chair ufortably while my wide, unblinking eyes surveyed the words written in bold capital letters saying, ''EXAMINATION RESULTS.''

    My fingers flew together in prayer while my eyes began to close. ''Lord, please let me pass the exam, please. I mumbled over and over again.

    When my eyes opened, I took a deep intake of breath and used my renewed strength to click on the email. It took me several tries to hit the open button since my sweaty fingers trembled with anxiety.

    The contents opened, a long list of students who passed the entrance exam based on their average results came to view.

    ''This is it, I will find out if I passed the exam or not.'' My eyes nted at the corners in full concentration and my fingers slowly scrolled downward while I searched for my name.

    The more I read deeper on the list of names the more my heartbeat intensified. What if my name wasn''t written there? What if I didn''t pass the examination?

    There were too many doubts chaotically swirling inside my thoughts. I pushed it all away then reminded myself to be optimistic.

    You worked hard, you stayed up for three consecutive nights studying, you did your best, you have nothing to worry about, Phoenix. Said a part of my brain and I calmed down a bit.

    I forced my attention back to theptop screen and continued to scroll down while my eyes searched for my name. The knot inside my stomach intensified when I reached thest page and saw no Phoenix De Amore written on the lists.

    Calm down Phoenix!

    Calm down Phoenix!

    I repeated the mantra inside my head over and over again but my disoriented self refused to calm down. My panic grew into the size of a monster.

    No! It can''t be. Perhaps my faulty eyes didn''t spot my name. The fonts are small, my eyes are tired, and a bit blurry and there''s a huge possibility that I skipped it. There are thousands of students written on the lists, it''s difficult to spot one''s name.

    I scrolled to the very first page. This time, I read the names more slowly. My heart drummed inside my ribcage as I scrolled downward. ''Don''t lose hope, you will see your name, keep reading.'' I cheered myself. Casually wiping beads of sweat that gathered at the tip of my nose and my forehead.

    By the time I reached thest page, all hopes I''d had totally escaped out of my body. Disappointed, my shoulders fell and my mood plunged deep down the ocean floor.

    The truth made it clear, I didn''t pass the exam even though I did my best. I sighed deeply. I don''t know how I will tell my father that I failed the exam. He will surely be disappointed. The thought only adds up to my building worries.

    I could retake another exam. Yes! I could do that. The sudden idea gave me huge hope. It''s not yet over. I failed the entrance today but I will make sure I will pass it next time.

    I swear to god and everything I hold sacred.

    Giving up isn''t my forte. My name is Phoenix after all. Like the said bird who rises from its ashes. I will rise from my failures too. This time I will not just work harder but ''hardest'' until I aplish my goals.

    Before I closed myptop, the note on the bottom of the page caught my attention.

    IMPORTANT NOTICE: The first-ever Student assembly is held tomorrow at 10:00 am sharp. The assembly is mandatory. No one is an exception or you would be penalized with five hours ofmunity service. All students are obligated to attend, especially those students whose names were not written on EXAMINATION RESULTS.

    Thank You! Please don''t bete.

    I closed the lid of theptop and rose from the swivel chair. I opened the door and closed it behind me. The sound of heavy footsteps echoing from the hallway behind me caught my attention. When I whirled around, it was Ace walking in my direction with quick, long strides.

    "You okay?" He asked. A frown scrunched his temples.

    "No," I whispered, turned away, and walked ahead of him.

    Soon he followed until his pace matched mine and walked beside me down the empty hallway. I could feel him observing me for a moment before he finally spoke. "You didn''t pass the exam?" He said the words allowed. It was not a question but a statement.

    "My name wasn''t written on the list. I guess I failed." I replied with lips pouted.

    Ace smiled, it was soft and warm and full of understanding. It wasn''t the response I expected from him after he discovered I just failed my exam after all the hard work I did to pass, all my efforts were wasted in vain.

    "It''s okay Phoenix." His tone softened, almost caressing. I found myself enthralled by theforts of his soothing voice. I nearly closed my eyes as I listened to it. I noticed that he didn''t call me Beatrix but he called me Phoenix instead. "We could always retake the exams. Don''t you worry."

    "We?" I snapped, shocked to hear he failed too.

    "Yes, you see I didn''t see my name on the list either which could possibly mean I failed the exam." He sounded so delighted for a man who just failed an exam. How I wish I could be as lively as he.

    The thought I wasn''t alone to retake the exam made me feel lighter, a heavy burden was lifted from my chest. I started to smile.

    "Shall we take the exam at the same time the next time?" My wide, hopeful eyes looked at him while I waited for his response.

    "We might be each other''s lucky charms." He muttered under his breath but I heard it clearly. "Of course! That would be a great idea. I shall be with you the next time." He added.

    The smile on my lips broadened. "Thank you," I mumbled without looking at him in fear he would spot the warm flush spreading on my cheeks.

    "Don''t thank me. It would be nice to sit next to you so I could ask someone when I needed answers."

    I was forced to look at him, a frown crumpled my temples. "No, I will not give you answers. Geniuses don''t seek answers from others. They figure the answers alone."

    "You''re throwing my words back at my face." He let go a hearty chuckle and I found it enchantingly sexy.

    "Of course, how am I supposed to fight back if I don''t hit back?" The frown on my temples vanished. I was now smiling from ear to ear.

    "How about I treat you Ice cream?" He offered.

    My mood soared higher. "Ice cream! Sure." I replied eagerly like a kid receiving her first barbie doll. "I will go and change my clothes."

    His hands captured my wrist before I could even move a single step. I looked at the hands holding my wrists enthralled by the warmth of his touch.

    "You looked great." Heplimented with a genuine smile as he surveyed the loose pink shirt and the grey walking shorts I wore.

    "Uhm, thanks," I murmured, embarrassed. The pinkish tint on my cheeks turned several shades darker.

    "Come." He pulled me towards the staircase.

    "Wait."

    Ace stopped walking. "I checked Faith Vienne earlier, our daughter is fine." He said as if he could read my thoughts. Every time he mentions her name his tone fills with tenderness and his deep blue eyes brightens. "It urred to me to bring her too but she''s asleep in her crib, inside the nursery room. Elisa and Madam Ste are looking after her. So we need not don''t worry."

    "Shouldn''t we tell Madam Ste and Elisa where we''re going?" My gaze shifted to his. Worry filled my eyes.

    "Don''t worry, I informed them before I even got to you. They are aware we''re leaving the house."

    Relieved, I allowed him to pull me downstairs. When we reached the bottom, I realized his hands were intimately entwined to mine. I didn''t pull away. I took the opportunity to indulge from the exhrating heat of his palms. It didn''t happen all the time. I might as well savor the moment while itsts.

    A ck motorcycle waited outside. Ace put a sleek, ck helmet on his head before assisting me to fasten the smaller, pink helmet into my head. "Thank you," I murmured when he was finished.

    He sat astride on top of the motorcycle. When he was settled, he turned to help me sit behind him. I ced my hands on both his shoulders.

    "Don''t be embarrassed, we did more than just hold hands before." He said, taking my hands away from his shoulders then cing my palms on the hard muscles of his waist.

    Before I could even react, the engine roared to life and my protests were lost to the noise.

 Chapter 92 92: Mini Date

    They asked him,

    How is your life?

    He smiled and said

    She is fine.

    ***

    The motorcycle lurched forward, my hands tightened their hold against his waist until my nose was pressed into the hard muscles of his upper back.

    Ace smells so good, almost heavenly, a perfectbination of fabric conditioner, soap, and his natural sweet scent. The result is a unique, intoxicating scent that I get ustomed to inhaling whenever he''s within my radar.

    As the motorcycle traversed the wide, spacious highway, I gradually rxed. The embarrassment that consumed my cheeks and turned it a deep shade of crimson faded slowly. Ace had a point when he told me not to feel embarrassed. He was right when he said we did more than holding hands before, and definitely did more than just a hug. Faith Vienne was the proof we once were intimately involved.

    Yeah, we once were intimately involved. I repeated inside my thoughts and my heart fluttered wildly inside my rib cage. We''ve been husband and wife. The realization was overwhelming. The handsome demigod in front of me was once mine¡­. Yeah ''once'' means past tense but it didn''t affect the soaring spirits inside me.

    Having him this close was overwhelming. I have everything I ever wanted within my grasp. I couldn''t think of anything for a moment except how his body felt against my own. I felt safe, secure, and protected as if no one woulde and dare hurt me as long he''s here.

    The trip to the coffee shop seems to take forever. Not that I mind. The truth is I enjoyed it. It''s the best trip I ever had in my twenty-fifth years of existence in the world. I would go anywhere as long as Ace would stay here by my side.

    Just when I wished we could stay like this for another while, the motorcycle finally pulled into a stop in front of a small, yet cozy coffee shop. A pang of disappointment hit me as he maneuvered the motorcycle on thest avable parking space and stopped the engine.

    He climbed out of the motorcycle first. He then helped me get down by holding my fingers firmly until I''m steadily standing on the hard, cemented pavement.

    I tried to take my helmet off but the fastenings refused to break free. I fumbled more but failed to take it off despite my best efforts. Ace on the other hand sessfully took his helmet off and ced it on top of the motorcycle. Seeing I was having trouble taking it off, he moved a step closer until his powerful thighs were almost touching mine, and helped me fumble the lock. It clicked easily.

    Before I knew it, he pulled it from my head and secured it beside his helmet on top of the motorcycle.

    His big hands captured mine and I suddenly took a deep intake of breath. Surprised to feel the return of tingling sensations. Ace was the only man who could make me feel differently the way no other man did. He will always have this profound effect on me which makes him stand out among everyone else. Even if I''m in the middle of a room full of strangers I will still recognize him. One touch is all it

    takes and I will instantly know if it was him.

    "Is something wrong, Phoenix?" He asked with eyes filling with worry. He must have noticed Ipsed into silence all of a sudden.

    "Nothing had ever been this right, Ace." I wanted to say but didn''t. "I''m fine. This is beautiful, Ace." I mumbled instead while staring at the elegantly decorated interior of the coffee shop. It looks sovish and weing despite the small space it upies. The atmosphere feels like home too.

    "d you like it." He said, his hands possessively tightened around my fingers. The delicious sensation his hands burned to my skin was making me a bit ufortable but I didn''t pull away.

    He ushered me inside the ss door without letting my fingers go. A sudden hush fell into the room when we entered. If something is dropped into the room it will surely be heard as itnded in the bottom. Ace on the other hand didn''t seem to notice the sudden shift in the atmosphere. He continued to act as if nothing happened. I wonder if the people inside the room recognize him.

    The stunned small crowd finally recovered. The conversation continues but it was not as loud before. When we reached the vacant table near the ss walls that overlooked the streets, Ace pulled the chair for me. "Thank you," I mumbled and perched on the soft cushion of the chair. When I settled on the chair, that''s when he moved to the vacant chair across from me and upied the seat.

    "Madam Ste referred me to this ce. I agreed it was excellent. They don''t just make well-blended coffee but this ce is also popr with their cakes and ice cream."

    I didn''t have time to respond. The waitress wearing a ck and white uniform came to our table. "Good morning Ma''am and Sir. Wee to Les Amore Cafe. Please take time choosing your orders. Here''s the menu." She handed Ace the menu card before she retreated to wee the newly arrived customers sitting on the far corner of the room.

    "Have you decided what to order?" Ace finally asked after reading the menu card for a while.

    "I want to have Ice cream cake. I haven''t eaten one for quite a long time." I replied without taking my eyes off the mouth-watering image of food on the menu. Just looking at the picture was enough to make my saliva drip down my mouth.

    "I would order the same as yours."

    "And for our drinks, I rmend we have Mo¡ª" I didn''t finish the words and shut my mouth tight. I couldn''t tell him I would order coffee. He would undoubtedly think his ex-wife was weird. Who would want to pair a cold ice cream cake with a piping hot coffee? That would be an unusualbination.

    "Don''t be embarrassed. He said, his eyes glowing with amusement.

    I bit my lower lip hoping my cheeks weren''t as red as a ripe tomato. I reluctantly raised my head to his and when I did, his lips slowly curved into a smile, shing me a perfect set of pearly white teeth that strongly reminds me of a toothpastemercial model. Every time he uses that smile on me, my knees turn to noodles.

    "We''ve been married for long five years, Phoenix." He continued, "If there is someone who knows you better it would be me. I know about your weird addiction the way I know every mole in every part of your body." He said the words in a hoarse whisper. I don''t know if it''s just my imagination but he said the words in an intimate way.

    I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out of my lips. I was saved by the bell when the waitress arrived to take our order.

    "Can I get your order, Sir?"

    "Two Ice Cream cakes and two Caff¨¦ Mocha, please. That all would be." He said and handed the menu back to the waitress who retreated back to the counter after taking both the menu and our order with her.

    "I know Ice Cream cake and coffee is a weirdbination." I managed to say weakly, after the waitress was gone and I recovered my voice. "But you don''t need to take the same order as me," I added, cheeks burning with chagrin.

    "Of course not, I wouldn''t order that If I don''t like it. We''ve been married for long. Whatever strange appetite you have, I managed to adapt them." He smiled, his eyes glowing with fascination.

    I don''t know if I should be thankful or not because of it.

    These past few days after the confrontation we have on the balcony, things have changed greatly. The thickyer of the wall that separated us seems to copse making us closer the way we''ve never been before.

    It wasn''t just an intimate kind of closeness but there''s something more than that as if we''ve finally arrived into an understanding that whatever had happened in the past should stay there. It caused us nothing but pain and bitterness after all.

    We''ve suffered enough. Until now we''re praying for the price of our recklessness. The best thing for us to do now is to live today without regrets. Whatever mistake we did in the past could never be undone. However, we could use the lessons we learned from our mistakes to build a bright future ahead of us.

    We must slowly rebuild our lives together. Not as lovers but best friends. Though the feelings we have for each other are still there, we''re not ready to enter on to the next level yet. We''re better as friends. We''re still healing deep old wounds.

    Only time would tell if we would be more than just that. But for now, whatever we have.... It''s more than enough.

 Chapter 93 93: Sweet Moments

    I love it when I catch you

    looking at me,

    And then you smile

    and look away

    ***

    The waitress arrived shortly carrying a tray filled with two cups of sipping Caf¨¦ Mocha and two tters of enticing Ice Cream cake.

    The sight made my mouth water. I bit my lower lip while impatiently waited for the waitress to finish setting everything on the table. She gingerly ces the cup down and then the other. I nearly roll my eyes heavenward by the slow service. It took me a considerable amount of

    self-restraint not to get on my feet and help her serve the rest. I''m starving. Who could me me?

    Relieved to see she finally finished the job, I muttered a quick thank you before she moved to assist her next customer. I immediately grabbed the dessert spoon and scooped a mouthful of serving thennded it straight to my mouth. Heaven! I nearly closed my eyes as the ice cream cake melted inside my mouth. Perhaps I''ll bring some when we return so Elisa and Madam Ste could eat too.

    "I''m d you love it." Hemented.

    I nearly forgot Ace was with me. Everything just fades when I eat. Food is all that matters to me especially if it''s dessert.

    Slowly I lifted my gaze to his face. He was steadily watching me, making me a bit self-conscious. His exquisite blue eyes gleaming against the ceiling light making it extraordinarily brighter.

    Embarrassed to be looked at like a species under a microscope, I looked away. Unnerved by the look in his eyes.

    "Phoenix?"

    I lifted my head back to his. Surprise to hear him call my name. Just as when I am to ask what''s wrong his fingers moved to touch my face.

    I froze from my seat when the warmth of his fingers touched my skin. The burning heat began from the point he touched me.

    His fingers caressed my cheeks until theynded on my lips to wipe the chocte stain at the edge of my lips.

    "Sweet." He mumbled licking the tip of his fingers that he used to wipe the chocte residue from the edge of my lips. His eyes held mine captive. I try to tear my gaze off him but can''t. I''m already hypnotized.

    My throat went dry. I felt like the prettiest woman in the world while he continued to look at me like that.

    I suddenly wonder if he feels the same way I do. We''ve been husband and wife, after all, perhaps he felt something towards me. Let''s say if not love it could be ''infatuation and admiration.'' That would be enough for me. True, he said when we were having a confrontation that he still loves me but I''m not content with it. He might have been carried away that time.

    He might not be feeling the same intense feeling anymore now that his mind was clearer.

    My tongue slithered to the edge of my lips where hest touched me. I could still feel the warmth of his fingers to my skin.

    Ace was simply looking at me and yet every part of my body began to shake with anticipation. He was the only man who could make me fall in love over and over again without even trying.

    Atst, when I couldn''t take his stare anymore I looked away. I bowed my head to the tter of ice cream cake and resumed eating. He didn''t say anything and resumed eating too. Within five minutes, I finished eating the entire slice of ice cream cake from the tter. I was actually feeling a bit sorry that I didn''t order two slices.

    I still wasn''t quite satisfied but I said nothing, embarrassed that he would notice my ''udylike'' appetite once I ask for more.

    Carefully, I took the cup of Cafe Mocha in between my hands and brought it to my lips for a quick sip. It wasn''t so hot anymore, I noticed as I drank arge sip. It tastes so good. The ice cream cake only enhanced the tasty bitterness of the coffee.

    Ace hasn''t finished eating. I took the opportunity to watch him eat. He looked so damn good even while he''s eating. I wonder how he was able to appear so regal and ssy all the time. He has the elegance and sophistication of a king. Who would not fall in love with a man as perfect as this one?

    But it was not his looks which caught my attention, his handsome face was just a bonus. It was his personality that made me fall madly in love with him.

    I couldn''t imagine loving any other man except Ace. He was the only one who could make my heart skip a beat. Who could make me out of breath. Who could make me feel like the prettiest woman on earth by just looking at me. I shall secretly love him for the rest of my days.

    He must have felt I''m watching him. He raises his head until his eyes were level with mine. A broad smile stretched on his lips after he caught me watching him. He licked his mouth and leaned closer.

    "Did I pass your standards?" He asked.

    A deep blush crept on my cheeks. I fought his gaze unblinkingly. "I told you, you''re overqualified," I answered.

    "Hmmm¡­. If you will rate me one to ten, what score will you give me?"

    "Without a doubt, I''ll give you eleven!"

    A burst of crispyughter erupted from his lips forcing the guests from the nearby table to cast him curious nces. Ace on the other hand seemed not to mind the attention he was attracting.

    He beamed at me. He appeared five years younger with his face stretched like that. I never saw him look this lively before way back when we were in Crawford Mansion. I even thought after knowing him for weeks that he was incapable ofughter. It seems I judged him poorly.

    Perhaps our confrontation helped ease whatever burden he felt before. We''ve been released from our misery.

    "I''m so ttered, Phoenix." He finally replied, wiping the tears at the corner of his eyes.

    My eyes shifted to his half-eaten cake. It looked so enticing. It makes me want to eat more. I''m just a bit embarrassed to ask for another tter.

    "Ah." He motioned me to open my mouth.

    Confused that perhaps an icing stained my lips, I opened my mouth wide. But before I realized what he intended, he already brought a spoonful of ice cream cake into my mouth.

    My cheeks turned into the color of a ripe tomato after realizing he used his own spoon to feed me. The seemingly sweet gesture made half of the guests¡ªthe majority were women¡ªlook at him with awe and admiration. I on the other hand was flustered and could barely speak as I swallowed.

    "More?" He asked, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

    ''Oh no,'' I shook my head and swallowed the contents of my mouth. "I''m full" I finally replied when I recovered. He shrugged his shoulders and finished his ice cream cake.

    Ace seems not to know his effect on me. Until now my chest pounded inside my rib cage. I took a swallow on the cup of cafe mocha to ease the dryness on my throat.

    It wasn''t clear to me if this was a date or not. We both failed the exam and this is not a celebration either.

    "I hope you''re enjoying this simple treat. " He said as if he was reading my thoughts. He brought the cup to his mouth to take a sip."This tastes so good." Hemented and I couldn''t agree more.

    He was waiting for my response.

    "Of course, I''m enjoying it, Ace. Thank you so much." I replied. I couldn''t put into words how much this means to me. He made me forget how disappointed I am with the examination results. And the fact that we will retake the exam together fills me with thrill. It would be nice to have him sit next to me while we''re in the middle of an exam.

    I just need to look at him to vanish my worries. His presence would be an assurance that reminds me I''m not alone during the exam.

    Ace ced the empty cup on top of the table. "I''m full." He said clutching his stomach. "Before we leave, we will take out some cakes for Elisa and Madam Ste." He added.

    "That''s what I''m thinking too," I replied, beaming at him.

    The thought that he remembered to bring something for Elisa and Madam Ste made my heart swell with pride. He wasn''t the type to think only of himself. He thinks of others too.

    "I think I''ll be ordering now. We''ve been here for an hour, it''s about time we return."

    When I vacated my chair, he did the same."Wait." He said, his arms moved to my shoulders possessively and pulled me into his chests.

    "One. Two. Three. Smile Phoenix."

    When it was over, he lowered his phone, turned towards me. He saw the confusion etched all over my face. "Sorry.." He mumbled grinning. "I need an inspiring wallpaper."

 Chapter 94 94: Dates Over

    She loves him

    more than he will

    ever know.

    He loves her

    more than he will

    ever show.

    ***

    I regretfully let Phoenix go. She moved to the counter without looking back. My attention shifted back to the phone and eyed our picture with a wide smile stretched on my lips.

    ''Dear Lord, she''s so beautiful.'' I thought, sucking a deep intake of breath. My attention solely focused on her soft, seraphic face. Only a pair of wings were missing behind her back to make her look perfectly like the mighty creature of heaven.

    When I sessfully made our picture my phone wallpaper I was quite pleased with the result. Now, my phone is perfect with her picture on it.

    My gaze quickly shifted to her slender back and noted how she looked good in a loose t-shirt while walking towards the counter, her hips seductively swaying with each step she made. She''s not doing it on purpose. She wasn''t even aware I''m secretly watching her.

    My eyes slithered lower until my admiring nce stopped on her smooth, porcin legs. Her shapely long legs were her best asset. Any ambitious woman would kill just to have it.

    In the process of admiring her, I suddenly became aware I wasn''t the only one doing the same and I don''t like it. She''s mine and mine only.

    I followed her with quick long strides. A frown on my temples emerged. She stopped on the counter. The cashier approached her and asked for her order.

    I moved behind her back to cover her slender form with my body. Thus, blocking the view of a dozen eyes quietly admiring her a while ago.

    I nearly erupted into a burst of crispughter when I heard a man groan in frustration.

    "Ace?"

    Her glowing eyes were wide as she shot me a sideways nce.

    "Yes?"

    "Shall we order ck forest cake instead? Ice cream cake is nice but it would quickly melt on the way."

    "ck forest cake would do, Phoenix. Elisa and Madam Ste would appreciate it."

    She gave me a sweet smile that nearly knocked all my breath away. She turned to the counter unaware of the huge impact her smile had on me, until now I''m shaking.

    I paid the bills and took the square box of cake from the staff who handed it across the counter. Then we retreated to the door. My arms were protectively resting on her back as if someone woulde and snatch her away from me if I don''t. It''s also a silent warning saying this woman belonged to me.

    "Look, Ace." Phoenix pointed excitedly when we''re out the door. I turned to where she was looking and saw a boy around the age of four, a baseball cap on his head walking to the door of the coffee shop.

    "He''s so cute. Isn''t he?"

    "Yes, he is adorable¡­..And you looked like a celestial goddess." I kept thest sentence to myself and suppressed a smile from emerging to my lips.

    I put the helmet on my head. When I''m done, I looked at her wondering what was taking her so long.

    "Let me¡­" I took the pink helmet from her hands, unfastened the lock, and settled it on her head. When I was quite satisfied with it, I moved to the motorcycle and rolled it on the side of the highway.

    After I climbed on the motorcycle, Phoenix followed. When she settled behind my back and leaned a little closer until I could feel the soft warmth of her body on my skin, I stiffened in response. My cheeks are heated while the hairs on my body stand on ends. She wasn''t even doing it on purpose but I''m seduced.

    I feel like hauling her to the nearest wall, pin her there and kiss her deep until we are out of breath.

    Realizing how wild ideas flow in my mind, I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away. Phoenix''s right hand tightened on my stomach after the motorcycle moved forward. I was driving much slower this time since she''s holding a box of ck forest cake in her other hand. I don''t want her to fall off because of my recklessness.

    The motorcycle traversed the wide spacious highway. Having her pressed so close to me that almost no air could pass between us stole my breath each time I entertained the idea. No woman had ever made me behave like a hot-blooded teenager before. Only Phoenix did. I don''t know how I managed to live the past few months without her in my life.

    I looked back to the time I thought I almost lost her and I felt the surge of fear returned. I will never allow anyone toy a finger on her.  I must protect her at all cost.

    The wide, luxurious estate finally came to view.  I sighed. It was just saddening that our mini-date was over. She''s not even aware that what we have was a date.

    The motorcycle skidded into a stop on the cemented pavement, in front of therge estate. Phoenix carefully moved down. I took the cake from her hand so she could move easily. Once she''s on her feet, I handed the cake back to her.

    "Thank you, Ace."  She murmured. Her cheeks burned with a pinkish glow. I don''t know if it''s just the heat or she''s really blushing. She removed her helmet, this time she sessfully unhooks the lock without my assistance and handed it back to me.

    She hurriedly moved to the door. I smiled as I watched her walk away until she entered the door and vanished from my sight. I''m sure she''s going to look for Faith Vienne right away.

    I stopped the engine and climbed down the motorcycle, and pulled it inside the garage. When I''m walking back to the house a sleek ck Rolls Royce with an unusual te number was parked in front of thewn. It caught my attention right away.

    "Mr. Greyson, A certain Mr. St. Alexander wishes to see you. He''s waiting inside the Parlor."

    What was Lucas Nichs doing here?

    I walked to the Parlor briskly, bracing myself for the news Lucas Nichs had with him¡­ whatever it is¡­ I have a notion that I will not like it the least.

 Chapter 95 95: Claymore Mansion

    No one can hate you

    more than someone

    who used to love you.

    ***

    "This is very important Ace." Lucas Nichs said. His face was unusually serious as he opened the Rolls Royce then climbed inside. Left without any option but to follow, I opened the other door and climbed on the backseat beside him.

    "I don''t like this Lucas." I snapped, closing the door with more force than required. Irritated to be dragged outside instead ofing straight into the nursery room to meet Faith Vienne, I shot the culprit who forced me toe with him with a murderous re to show my unwillingness.

    "So do I." He replied. His eyes closed while leaning on the cushioned seat. His tone sounded resigned and defeated as if he was forced to do this against his will.

    The engine roared to life before it moved forward. For the first time I realize we are not alone. A man in his early forties, wearing a perfectly ironed uniform, sat in the driver''s seat.

    New car and new driver? That''s too unusual for Lucas. He hates anyone driving his precious baby especially if it''s a brand new Rolls Royce that must have cost him a fortune. This must be a bad omen, I thought quietly. I wonder if I made the right decision.

    For the umpteenth time, I brushed my fingers into my hair out of exasperation.

    "I don''t trust you Lucas." I said in between greeted teeth but he paid me no attention. "Thest time you dragged me with you we ended up detained in a police station for a fortnight." I added. I massaged my temples which were beginning to throb.

    "Yeah, I remember that." He said rather casually like it was no big deal. "It''s for drunk driving and overspeeding." He added without opening his eyes. His hands massaged his temples as if he too was suffering from a severe headache.

    I sighed deeply. I left without telling Phoenix. I felt horrible. She would be worried if I''m gone too long. It''s Lucas'' fault. I want to throttle him hard until he admits where he''s bringing me.

    "What is this all about Lucas? I''m not in the mood to y games with you."

    "This is not a game, Ace." Lucas finally opened his eyes.

    "Then tell me where the hell we''re going." I shot back. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-restraint not tond a punch on his jaw.

    "No." He replied with finality. "You will not wish to go if I told you where. Trust me Ace, I know you more than anyone else. I know more about you than Vince Greyson and Ybbrahim Greyson did."

    "Goddamit Lucas Nichs. I cursed the day we became best friends." I clenched my fist forcefully until my nails dug deep into my palms.

    Lucas paid me no attention. He looked towards the window as if he found it more interestingpared to me. "Perhaps you will hate not just me but my whole n as well once you know the truth." He added without tearing his gaze off the window.

    "What are you talking about? This is not funny Lucas. If you''re trying to make fun of me, cut the crap for God''s sake. This isn''t entertaining!"

    Lucas said nothing more. Realizing I couldn''t squeeze the truth from him even if I aim a shotgun to his head, I shut my mouth tight. I know him well. After all, we''ve been best friends for years. He wouldn''t tell me the truth now. I have no option to wait what he''s up to.

    I only pray wherever we are going that I could return safely home after this ordeal.

    The car was wrapped with disconcerting silence. I shifted my gaze out the passing scenery on the car window. I swear if I''m going to think about my situation for another minute I shall go crazy.

    Just when I thought we would continue to travel down the road forever the Rolls Royce turned left into a colossal iron gate. A dozen guards were stationed outside and when the gates opened and the car rolled inside another set of armed guards were scattered near the gates.

    Is this a drug factory or a drug lord hideout? I can''t distinguish between the two? I thought suspiciously. Before I could decide between the two the car''s window rolled open. The guards salute to the man driving the Rolls Royce as it sped past them.

    Whatever doubts I had quickly disappeared when the impressive Victorian modern mansion came to view. It was twice as big as Madam Ste''s luxury estate and it''s even bigger and widerpared to Crawford Mansion. From the outside it screams riches and luxury. I wonder what it looked like from the inside. It''s not that I care. It''s just I''m curious to know.

    A vast swimming pool with ocean blue waters were spread in front of the mansion. The glittering light from the open windows glittered on the reflection of the pool.

    The Rolls Royce pulled into a stop. The man in front of the driver''s seat climbed out the car and moved to my side to open the door but before he could pull it open, I''m already out the door.

    Lucas Nichs emerge from the car and gesture towards the regal mansion. "Wee to ymore Mansion." He said in which I wanted to reply "The hell I care." but before I could say the words, the man in ck formal suite gestured for us to follow.

    The man reminded me of a butler. He have the attitude and the calcting movements of one. Even physically he appeared well polished just like the spotless uniform he wore.

    Lucas Nichs walked at ease as if he''d been through the ce a couple of time before and he knew where''s going.

    The man pushed the main door open. The elegantly furnished foyer came to view. Arge chandelier hung on the ceiling. It reflected on the wless white floor.

    "Wee to ymore, Sir Greyson."

 Chapter 96 96: Lady Ravenwood

    This is beginning to irritate me. I paused. Took a deep calming breath and fought for self-control. The hell, Lucas Nichs dragged me here for this? He must have lost his mind. Didn''t he when Alexandria, his wife ran away with her lover on their first wedding anniversary?

    "Lucas," I said in a menacingly sharp tone. That could have rendered an ordinary man run in fear. But Lucas was no ''ordinary'' man.

    "Bring Ace to Lady Ravenwood, Milton. It wouldplicate things if Ace changes his mind before meeting her." Lucas said instead, looking at the other man, obviously trying to ignore me.

    "Yes, Mr. St. Alexander."

    "What is this all about Lucas? I swear I''ll kill you after this."

    "I''m very sure you will likely do that after you realize my connection with Lady Ravenwood." He responded strangely. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion. Before I could react, Milton was already on his feet. Lucas didn''t move so I followed Milton alone.

    Lady Ravenwood? It didn''t ring a bell to me. Who was she?

    Milton said nothing. I followed behind him until we reached a door. He made no move to open the door so we could enter. Instead, he stared at me without betraying any emotion on his face and said. "You may enter Sir Greyson."

    He bent into a graceful bow before retreating a step backward. The frown on my forehead deepened. I''m not liking this. My intuition tells me something disastrous is about to happen.

    I gingerly turned the knob, pushed the door, and entered the room which I realized was an incrediblyrge library. The pleasant scent of books wafted into the air, it brings so many nostalgic memories. My mother used to bring me to our library and read me books when I was a child but that was in the past now. I forced myself to focus on the present.

    The wooden shelves were filled with thick books neatly organized by fiction and nonfiction. On other shelves, books written by popr and best-selling authors were arranged in alphabetical order.

    As I moved deeper into the room, my shoes sunk into the thickly carpeted floor. In the center of the room, there was an office table and a swivel chair but it was empty.

    Just on my left, an elegant sofa set stood. It was empty too. There''s no sign someone was inside.

    I was about to move back to the door when a soft flicker of movement caught my attention. From behind the shelves, a woman with golden-brown hair pinned on her head into a perfectly made chignon emerged. Her soft sapphire eyes glowed with tears.

    She''s still beautiful just like thest time I saw her. She ages so well.

    I wanted to run to her, wrap her tight into my arms but I stopped myself when the memories of how she left me that night returned. My eyes fluttered close. But even with my eyes closed, I can''t escape the sight of her face. It was still there inside my thoughts.

    I will never forget her face. It was the same face who haunted me in my dreams until I woke up gasping for air. I thought I would feel nothing after seeing her again. I was mistaken.

    If there''s someone I ever loved too much¡­ It was her. But she ruined everything when she left me. I trusted her when she told me she will return but the liar that she is¡ªshe never really intended to fulfill her promise.

    Fury which had been concealed within me for years bubbled to the surface until I couldn''t breathe anymore. It took me a great amount of self-control not to scream at her and wrap my fingers into her lovely neck.

    She moved with slow, reluctant steps. The hem of her delicate ball gown rustled on the carpeted floor. Each step she makes the more my hatred increases.

    "My son¡­" She whispered. The tears on her cheeks flow more freely, almost soaking her flushed cheeks.

    I clenched my jaw tightly and turned my fingers into a fist. Whatever tenderness I felt for her was gone. It had been reced by hatred and disdain when she left me.

    "You don''t have the right to call me your son, ire. The son you abandoned was long since dead. He died of hopelessness the night you left him shivering with fever." The chill in my voice could have frozen the underworld.

    Ms. Ravenwood stiffened. Her shoulders fell. She looked at me with longing in her eyes.

    Another heart-wrenching sob erupts on her throat. She stopped walking when myser-sharp eyes met hers.

    I couldn''t feel an ounce of pity as I look at her tear-stricken eyes. I''m not capable of any emotions except disgust and contempt.

    "Ace¡­ please." She raised her gloved fingers to touch me but I pull away. She disgusts me. I don''t want to feel her touch because every time I look at her, I only see the woman who left me when I needed her most.

    ire, my mother left me on the hell where Ybbrahim raced me with an iron fist. His wife Samantha was no different, she too is as evil as her husband. I couldn''t forget how she used to whip me over and over again until I lose consciousness. The series of abuse would not happen if only my mother didn''t leave me that night.

    "The night you left me¡­ That''s the day you signed off as my mother." The words dig so hard that she sobbed harder. Her slender shoulders shook violently.

    Things happened almost fifteen years ago but the same shot of pain still stabs my heart as if it happened just yesterday. I learned to live my life without her in it but why did she need to return?

    The door to the past only opened. The horrible memories returned to torture me again.

    No! No! ire shouldn''t have returned!

    A woman who leaves her child alone¡ªwhatever reason she may have¡ªdidn''t deserve to be a mother at all.

    She is not my mother. My mother died fifteen years ago.

 Chapter 97 97: Estranged Mother

    From the deepest desires

    oftene the deadliest

    hatred.

    ***

    "I''m here, my son. I left you in the past but please forgive me. Whatever I did, I regret it now. But please ept me again as your mother. I will do everything for you."

    ire wiped the tears off her cheeks with her gloved fingers. Slowly, she clutched the skirt of her beaded ball gown and lowered her knees to the soft, carpeted floor.

    Large, sapphire eyes peered behind exquisite eyshes, it continued to fight my gaze for minutes. I don''t feel anything at all as I watch her on her knees. Not even pity.

    It felt like I lost all my abilities to feel any emotion. I no longer feel the pain, only numbness.

    I closed my eyes tightly until stars burst in my eyes. If she only came back earlier I might have forgiven her but it was extremely toote. I have no room left for forgiveness after she treated me like a piece of excess baggage¡ªunwanted, useless, and unloved. That''s the worst emotion an innocent child could suffer.

    "Toote Ms. Ravenwood. You already missed fifteen long years of my life. I don''t need a mother. I repeat in case you don''t understand a thing. I don''t need a mother."

    Having said the words, I turned my back at her the way she turned her back to me years ago. Her wretched sobs intensified, it filled the corners of the room.

    I stopped when I was almost near the door and without looking back, I spoke. "I don''t want to see you again, ire. Never again. Forget that you once had a son."

    I turned the knob and hurriedly walked away from the library. I need to leave as far as possible from this ce."

    Lucas Nichs was pacing back and forth in front of the foyer. When he saw me, he stopped and raised his head. After he saw the grim expression on his face, he knew instantly that things didn''t go well.

    He kept his mouth shut as we made our way outside the house. Lucas immediately went to his car parked nearby and climbed inside. His car moved and stopped in front of me. I opened the door and sat beside him in the driver''s seat.

    "How are you rted to Ms. Ravenwood Lucas?" I asked the question in a surprisingly calm manner.

    The car moved to the iron gates. When the car was moving safely outside, Lucas finally replied. " Lady Ravenwood was my mother''s younger sister." He replied nonchntly as if he''s simply telling about the weather outside and not such a startling revtion.

    "Goddammit, Lucas! You''ve been lying all along."

    "Not that I know it, Ace. I found out about Lady Ravenwood''s existence just weeks ago so don''t me me. I wasn''t even aware I have an aunt before she introduced herself."

    "I don''t believe you, Lucas."

    "I know you won''t. But could you believe it? We''re cousins. I find that difficult to believe." He said.

    "So do I," I murmured, leaning to the soft cushion behind me.

    Now that we are far away from ymore Mansion I feel I am a lot betterpared a while ago. Even the anger attempting to erupt inside me didn''t burst with full force. Even my breathing is beginning to calm down now.

    "I''m sorry to have you dragged to this Ace," Lucas said sincerely. His eyes remained glued to the highway while he drove.

    "Just be thankful you are my cousin, Lucas. If not, I already punched you hard on the face."

    I turned my gaze towards the window. Staring blindly at the view passing by. But my burgeoning thoughts were not on it. It''s traveling miles and miles away.

    "I don''t know what happened between you and Ms. Ravenwood but can''t you forgive her Ace?"

    "No," I replied icily. My fists clenching at my side. How could I forgive when every time I think of her all I could feel is pain. "When ire left me, my stepmother Samantha nearly killed me. I fought for long fifteen years to keep myself alive, Lucas. Even Vince tried to kill me several times before that I already lost count of how many times he became a threat to my life.

    Until now, I still can''t believe I managed to escape the clutches of my family with my body parts still intact."

    "You could have crushed your entire family before. You almost had everything. You have the power and money to do so."

    "I know, and that''s my biggest mistake which I regret not doing when I still have the chance. If only I''d been merciless before, I crushed them already like a cigarette butt."

    Lucas Nichs said nothing more, aware that there''s nothing he could say which will change my mind into forgiving someone who treated me as if I don''t exist after all these years

    My childhood wound runs too deep. It''s hard to forget the memories when the wound was etched deep into my whole being. I don''t know if I''m capable of forgiving my mother anymore. Perhaps I will be forever thankful if she never showed up again.

    Lucas didn''t drive straight to Madam Ste''s estate. Instead, he drove the car in the direction of the townhouse he was staying.

    Once the car reached his ce, Lucas Nichs invited me inside for a ss of champagne. I''m badly in need of something warm to calm my nerves. I agreed to the offer.

    "Think of it, Ace. Once you ept Lady Ravenwood as your mother, you will be one step away to bing the Earl of ymore." He said when were settled on the barstool of his mini bar and poured the contents of Dom P¨¦rignom into my wine ss.

    "I don''t give a damn about titles, Lucas." I snapped, took a quick swallow of the champagne. "It''s something which would never give me the happiness I badly wanted. I''m contented with my life now. I don''t have everything thing but I have someone I will ever need. It''s enough for me." I added, referring to Phoenix and Faith Vienne.

    "Think about it again, Ace. Once you have your wealth and power you could take your revenge on the people who ruined you."

    "I''m not going to waste my time destroying them. I''ll watch karma do the dirty work."

    Lucas sighed. Defeated. "I respect your decision. But I hope you would change your mind."

    "I won''t. And that''s final."

 Chapter 98 98: Problem

    It''s already past seven. The peaceful night sky was adorned with millions of bright stars. The orange moon wasrge, and bright as it proudly stood on the horizon. The night was perfect for lovers to sneak out and watch the picturesque star-studded evening. Except that I''m not in the balcony to revere to the beautiful scenery that appears almost within my reach. I''m not in the mood to stargaze.

    Ace hasn''t returned yet and I''m dead worried about him. I tried calling him earlier but no one was answering. Then Elisa discovered that he left his phone lying on top of the ss table inside the parlor. Perhaps he was in a hurry when he and his unexpected visitor left. It never crossed his mind to bring it with him.

    I paced back and forth on the space of the balcony with arms folded under my breasts. As the time passes by my unease deepens. What if something happened to him all the way? I shuddered at the thought. Please Lord, hopefully not, I pleaded.

    I have nothing to worry about, I told myself. Ace wasn''t alone. Based on the servant''s observation, Ace was apanied by two respectable gentlemen. The first man was younger, about the same age as Ace, tall, good-looking, and with fine manners.

    The second man was much older than the two. He wore a well polished ck uniform which only a butler from Brittania''s aristocrats and noblemen wears.

    A butler and a nobleman seems to be an unusual visitor for Ace. As far as I know, he doesn''t have any rtives and friends here in the country. But then I don''t know that much about Ace. Perhaps he indeed has a rtive or friend here which he forgot to mention.

    The moment Ace left, unease began to nag inside me as if something unpleasant would happen. My unease only intensified when dinner came but Ace hadn''t returned yet. It''s not like him to disappear just like that without a valid reason.

    I let go a deep sigh.

    Calm down Phoenix. I told myself and pushed the negative ideas racing inside my thoughts.

    I moved to the door which was slightly ajar, and peeked inside. Faith Vienne was peacefully asleep in her crib. I left the door open in case she wakes up crying I would hear her in an instant. Relief washed over me knowing she''s fine.

    On the bed, Elisah was leaning on the headboard and reading a book with her half open eyelids. She would fall asleep soon. She spent the day assisting Madam Ste decorating a wedding gown.

    I pushed the door close. The wind was getting colder. I don''t want it to enter the room. My feet brought me on the rails where I rest both of my fingers and look up to the sky.

    It was a beautiful night if only Ace wasn''t making me worried. I shall wait for him until he arrives and ask what happened today. I''m sure he would tell me the truth.

    The sound of footsteps inside Ace''s room made me pause. I turned away from the rails and moved to the door. But before I reached the knob, it suddenly opened. Ace emerged from it.

    He reached for me then wrapped me into his arms. Relief washed inside me knowing that he was safely home. "I''m sorry for making you worried." He whispered. His warm lipsnded on the crown of my head where he kissed me.

    My momentary relief was reced with distress when the strong scent of wine invaded my nostrils. He''d been drinking. That means he has a problem¡ªa big one. I realize my intuition was right. Something was wrong with Ace.

    He didn''t let me go. He just held me in his arms as if he feared I would be gone if he set me free. I didn''t move either. I allowed him to hold me until I sensed his breathing calmed down.

    "It''ste Ace. It''s past seven. Why did you arrive just now?" I asked softly. I pushed him slightly until my eyes were leveled to his. His eyes were red and sleepy. He''d been drinking too much wine.

    "I''m sorry Phoenix." He replied. He sounded sincere. "I don''t want toe home and bring my problems here."

    "That is why you drink yourself into a stupor." I replied, eyeing his crumpled t-shirt which was soaked with sweat.

    "I''m so sorry Phoenix." He repeated for the third time. His eyes fluttered close.

    "This would be thest time you would drink like this, Ace. The next time you do this, I will not forgive you."

    "Yes, I promise Madam." He whispered andnded another kiss into my head.

    I didn''t know Ace could be this sweet when he''s drunk.

    He leaned closer to my ears. The hairs on my nape stand on end. " You look lovely tonight. Even more beautiful than you do did this morning." He added.

    I wonder what he found so appealing in the pair of pajamas I wore.

    "I''ll help you to your bed." I said instead, ignoring his remark. Surprisingly, he didn''t argue. I pulled his arm around my shoulders and guided him across the room. He was heavy but I managed to hold him still until we reached his bedroom.

    Acey sprawled on his bed with eyes tightly shut.

    "Ace?"

    There was no response

    "Ace!" I tapped his cheeks gently until he stirred.

    "Hmmmm?"

    "Have you eaten?"

    "A bit but I am not hungry." He replied. If he didn''t reeked of champagne I would almost think he''s not drunk.

    His shoes still dangle on his feet. Sighing, I removed it for him. When his shoes fell to the floor he moved to the headboard and buried his face on the pillow.

    His shirt was wet with his sweat. He needs changing. I wonder how big his problem is that he needs to drink too much.

    "I''ll remove your t-shirt Ace." I climbed to the bed and helped him remove his shirt. He didn''t object and helped me remove it by raising his arms.

    He still smells like champagne. The scent still lingered on his skin. I wonder if he identally poured himself some while he was drinking himself to stupor.

    I left Ace on his bed and hurriedly moved to the door. When I returned I brought a fresh towel with me. I moved to the sink to wash the towel. When I returned, I scrubbed the damp towel into his skin to eliminate the odor of champagne that still clung to him.

    When I was satisfied, I snatched a shirt inside the cab and helped him put it on.

    "Don''t leave me Phoenix." He said in a hoarse whisper without opening his eyes.

    "I''m here Ace. I''m not leaving until you fall asleep." I gave him assurance and cradled his head into myp.

    "Thank you, Phoenix." He murmured. The sound of his soft voice melts my heart.

    "Now that you''re settled, tell me the reason why you''re drunk." My fingers moved to his hair and used my fingers to brush the disheveled strands. " It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it. Perhaps I could ask you some other time."

    Just when I thought he would not respond, he captured my fingers and brought it to his lips. He kissed my palms repeatedly. My cheeks turned into a deep shade of red as he continued to worship my palms. I didn''t pull away. I allowed him to hold my fingers. It felt so good to be pampered this way.

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "Yes, I badly want to know." I responded quickly before he could change his mind.

    "My biological mother managed to locate me and now she wants me back." The words wereced with bitterness. His eyes snapped open. Fury gleamed on his exquisite blue eyes.

    Pity seized my heart. Ace was in pain. It hurts him more than I could imagine.

    "My mother¡­. She left me fifteen years ago. She promised me she woulde back for me but she lied. The night she left she never returned."

    There was a long pause as he contemted what to say next. I didn''t say anything. He doesn''t need my opinion. He just needed someone to listen so I kept my mouth shut as he spoke.

    "My mother doesn''t have any idea how my life turned out when she left. Half of me died when she went away. I couldn''t have her back now. It''s way toote." He said in a tone filled with so much emotion. Tears gather on the corner of his eyes.

    I want to tell him everything would be alright but I know I would be lying. Instead, I shut my mouth and watch as tears continue to fall down his cheeks. Seeing him rhis hopeless shattered my fragile heart into a million pieces.

    I held him tightly as he continue to cry. I wiped the tears from his cheeks using the back of my palms. "Please stop crying, Ace." I whispered and fought the strong urge to cry.

 Chapter 99 99: Old Scars

    From every wound

    there is a scar,

    and every scars

    tells a story.

    A story that says,

    ''I survived.''

    ***

    "No one will hurt you, Ace. I''m here."

    His stiff shoulders slowly eased. His eyes fluttered close, long exquisite eyshes draped under his eyes. Hisbored breathing stopped as he began to rx.

    "That''s good. Just close your eyes and drift to sleep. You will feel better when you wake up."

    Iy a soft kiss on his temples and heard him sigh. I caressed his hair and watched the rise and fall of his chest.

    He''d been through a lot. I''m sure of that. He always shows his strong side. He never once allowed anyone to see his weakness, not even to me. But now he''s like an open book. He even cried.

    He must be in a lot of pain. His childhood had been extremely painful for him. He may not tell me what happened when he''s a child but based on how he loathed his stepmother, I could guess she treated him unfairly. Perhaps his stepmother hurt him physically.

    The scars on his back aside from the big one he acquired after saving me, were scattered on his back. There were so many of them. It''s a result of severe whippings caused by a stick or a whip. But now he covered them with a phoenix tattoo. It''s no longer visible but it was still there, my fingers felt the scar when I was changing his clothes a while ago.

    The thought of Ace as a small boy abused and battered was enough to fill me with dread. I want to scream from the injustice he suffered. He does not deserve that. No one deserves to suffer extreme pain especially if he is only a child.

    His traumatic childhood must be the reason for his cold and emotionless personality. If he felt hope before perhaps he lost them already when his step mother shattered his dream with hershing tongue and iron hands.

    For a moment, I continued to watch him. If I could only take some of his pain I would share it so he doesn''t need to carry all the weight on his own.

    The world saw him as strong, brave, and intelligent. But no one saw the real him beyond the surface. What people saw was the image he wanted to show everyone but it wasn''t the real him. The real Ace was a wounded man. Who''s illusion of true love was ruined by a greedy woman.

    "When I was fifteen years old, I badly wanted to y the violin¡­" Ace began just as I thought he was fast asleep. He captured my palms and brought them to his lips. His eyes remained closed as he continued. "Every day I saved a portion of my allowance so I could hire a private tutor.

    My dedication to save money paid off and I umted just enough money to hire someone who could help me improve my skills. For months, I secretly trained without my father and his wife knowing. They are against my passion because it''s something they could never understand, and told me I couldn''t gain money from it.

    They don''t understand that it''s not all about money, it''s all about doing your passion and fulfilling something which makes you look forward to life."

    He paused. His jaw gritted and his hands tightened around my palms. The memories revive the traumatic and dreadful experience he had. I know I should stop him since the pain gripping him was too much and yet I couldn''t find enough courage to make him stop. He runs away from those memories almost all his life. It''s time for him to face them and conquer his demons

    "What happened, Ace?" I asked in a barely audible whisper. My eyes watered while

    heavy emotions choked my throat. "Please tell me."

    "The first time I held the violin around my small hands, it was the happiest moment of my life. It felt like I floated in the air and was transported to heaven. The tutor told me I''m a fast learner and exceptionally gifted in ying a musical instrument." His lips stretched into a blissful smile as he recalled the events.

    He was happy¡­ so happy¡­ that it broke my heart into a million pieces knowing it was short-lived and a traumatic event will soon follow. "But then¡­ the day came when Samantha learned about my secret."

    The smile on his lips faded. I bit my lips when his face contorted in agony. My hands tightened around his fingers to make him feel I''m there with him. But he never seemed to know I was there. In an icy tone that could have frozen the depths of the underworld he continued. "Samantha was outraged.

    I will never forget how her face contorted with fury when she asked me how long I''d been ying the violin. She pped me in the face multiple times until my face was numbed and I told her the truth. When I said I''d been training for nearly three years, she hit my hands three hundred sixty times ."

    "Did she hit you with the violin bow as a punishment?" I know my voice would be trembling as I spoke but hearing my voice crack this much shocked me.

    Dear God. This is painful. I mumbled inwardly while asking him for some strength and a bit of courage to listen to what happened next.

    Ace shook his head. "She made me kneel to the floor with my arms held to the air and hit me hard with the violin until my fingers bled badly and until my bones were broken. I haven''t been able to use my hands for a year after the incident. It took me years of therapy to be able to move them again. When I recovered I never touched a musical instrument again.

    I''m flooded with unbearable memories when I touch them. I totally gave up the only thing that kept me alive all these years."

    "Ace¡­.Ace¡­" I sobbed. The emotions I tried to keep under control broke into a rampage. I found myself wrapped into his arms when it was he who was supposed to be needing myfort.

    "Hush¡­ Please don''t cry at my expense. I''m not as fragile as I look. I''m made of sturdy stuff." His hands caressed my hair while he consoled me but it only made me cry harder.

    "It must be hard losing the only thing that makes you feel alive."

    "Hard would be an understatement Phoenix. When I couldn''t y the violin anymore a part of me died. I lost my happiness and purpose in life. The only thing that was keeping me alive was breathing. I''m almost dead from the inside as well as from the outside."

    "Oh, Ace¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" Ace pulled me into his arms and pressed his temples into my own.

    Abundant tears flow from his eyes as he stares at me. "Don''t be sorry Phoenix. You just don''t know how you revived my broken soul the day you came into my life. I have never known real happiness until the day I met you."

    He pressed his lips to my cheeks kissing the beads of tears slithering my flushed cheeks. It was outrageous to think we''re both crying over the past.

    "The moment I met you, I didn''t just find the missing piece of my life but I found painting as well. You inspired me to draw and to color what I paint with vibrant colors. You taught me that even after my great downfall someone woulde to rescue me. I''m the prince who was supposed to save you. Instead, you became the dashing princess who freed me from my dark prison cell."

    He hugged me into his arms as if he was telling me that I am not alone. We have each other now. Whatever lies in the past it''s already behind us and we must now look forward to the future that we still have.

    "From now on I will pursue to bring you nothing but happiness. I will rece all the bad memories with good ones so you could bring them with you wherever you go. I will serve you until myst breath. I will treat you as my Queen and Faith Vienne my princess¡ªour princess.

    I only want us to rebuild a castle of good memories so that when I''m gone you will remember me as your King and not the cruel viin I once had been. I love you Phoenix. I always have and always will. And if one day my love for you will be put to test, I shall shield my body and catch a bullet for you. Nothing would make me more proud of myself than dying to protect you."

    And after he finished his vow, he tilted my chin and imed my lips. The warmth of his soft lips was so addictive that I found myself responding with the same passionate enthusiasm. I shut my eyes tightly and savored the softness of his lips pressed to mine.

 Chapter 100 100: Late

    Just when I thought the kiss wouldst for all eternity, it was over. My wide, questioning eyes shifted back to his, wondering why he pulled away.

    He ruffled my hair and shed me a charming smile, it was so bright that it lit up the whole room. He gazed at me with his eyes glowing with unmistakable tenderness.

    "Thank you for being here when I needed you the most." He whispered with eyes half-closed and continued to ruffle my hair like a child.

    "You don''t have to thank me, Ace." I respond, my cheeks heating up. "I will always care for you without expecting anything in return."

    He didn''t say anything. Instead, he held me into his arms and buried his nose into the crown of my head. I closed my eyes, savoring the indescribable moment that seemed magical.

    That moment as he held me tightly I know Ace is my one true love. No man would ever rece him in my heart. I love him not because he''s perfect but I love him because he epted my ws and imperfections. And now in return, I''m giving him thefort he once wholeheartedly gave me.

    We are two lost souls who found sce in each other''s arms. No matter how hard people will keep us apart we will always find each other and start all over again. We are made for each other and we will conquer our fears together.

    "It''s about time you return to your room, Phoenix. Faith Vienne might wake up anytime soon. You should be there when she does."

    He reluctantly let me go. Just like him, I don''t want this night to end too. But we both know where we would end up if I stay.

    "Will you be fine?" I asked, eyeing him hesitantly. I''m not certain if leaving him would be the right decision. He might stumble on the floor if he tries to get up. I would not want him to hurt himself. He''s too precious for me to allow him to hurt himself doing stupid things.

    "I will be fine, Phoenix." He assured me then shed me another dazzling smile that melted all my worries away.

    "I guess you will be fine then. Goodnight Ace¡­ Sleep tight." I moved out of the bed but before my feet couldnd on the floor he caught my fingers and pulled me on top of him.

    "You forgot my goodnight kiss." He murmured to my ears. Before I could even react his hands sneaked around my waist then his mouth met my parted lips.

    His mouth was soft and warm like honey. I found myself responding to the rhythm of his lips with untutored passion. He teased me with his tongue coaxing me to part my mouth to allow him entry. His fingers wandered to my back until they found their way inside my shirt.

    I gasped. He took the golden opportunity to thrust his tongue inside my parted mouth. The kiss deepened until my whole body was set on fire. Just I''m enjoying the kiss, he stopped.

    "Goodnight my queen¡­ Please dream of me tonight." He whispered, biting the bottom of my ears.

    He kissed my forehead for onest time before he let me go. He was smiling as he watched me move down the bed and walk to the door of the balcony in haste.

    I opened the door and sneaked outside. But before I closed the door I stole onest nce on the bed. Ace''s eyes were closed. He appeared asleep on the bed.

    Elisa was already asleep when I entered the room. And so was Faith Vienne. My daughter didn''t even stir after Iy a soft kiss on her forehead.

    Faith Vienne looks so much like her father. The thought made me smile as I watched her. She''s so pretty, almost like a doll. When she goes older Ace would be spending his life plotting a way to scare a dozen of suitors she will surely acquire when she''s at the right age. . Ace would be an overprotective father.

    It would be fun watching him troubled by his daughter''s suitors.

    "Goodnight Faith," I murmured.

    The lights on the ceiling were already turned off so I headed straight to bed. I pulled the nket closer to my chin.

    I could still feel the warmth of his lips on my own. My fingers traced my bottom lip, somehow it still tingled from the passionate kiss we shared. My cheeks burned at the memory.

    How I wish he was here beside me so I could hug him tight the way I''m hugging the pillow now.

    As Iy awake while staring at the ceiling, I was reminded of the quotes written on the pillowcase.

    ''Tonight, I hugged my pillow and dream of you but someday I will dream about my pillow and I''ll be hugging you.''

    I wish that one day it would be possible. Except that Faith Vienne would be in the bed between us if that happens.

    I don''t know how long I''d been lying there when I finally felt my eyes grow heavy. Sleep was waving at me and it was just what I needed now. So I closed my eyes and drifted to a sweet slumber.

    The soft cries on the crib woke me up. Thest remnant of my dream faded and I snapped back to reality. I forced my eyes open and nearly ran to the crib. I nce at the wall clock. It says four o''clock. I''d been asleep for five hours.

    I took Faith into my arms but she didn''t stop crying. She''s hungry I guess. I grabbed her feeding bottle and brought it to her lips. She stopped crying in an instant. I let go a huge sigh of relief when she closed her eyes. Momentster she was fast asleep. I removed the empty bottle from her lips and returned her to the crib.

    When I was sure she would not awaken I climbed on the softforts of the bed and drifted back to sleep.

    I woke up from the morning sunshine permeating through the window. The drapes had been pulled aside to brighten the room.

    My eyes fluttered open. The first one I saw standing in front of the window was Elisah holding Faith into her arms. "Good morning, Bea" She greeted me when she noticed I was awake. The smile on her lips almost surpassed the brightness of the sun streaming from the ss window.

    "Good morning, Lis," I murmured, mirroring the vibrant smile on my friend''s lips.

    My daughter was already awake. She''s happily wiggling on Elisa''s arms. I closed my eyes again, savoring the warmth of the bed. I didn''t sleep wellst night because my daughter woke up around four in the morning. I guess it''s still early and I could extend my sleep for another thirty minutes.

    "Bea?" Elisa called.

    "Hmmm?" I replied without opening my eyes.

    "Isn''t Harvey University''s first-ever Student Assembly today?"

    "Yes¡­." I repliedzily not wanting to open my eyes.

    "What time is it?"

    "Around 10:00 am," I murmured.

    "It''s already 9:00 in the morning, Bea. You will bete if you don''t move now. It would take you approximately one hour to reach the university."

    All thoughts of sleeping fled entirely from my body as if I''m doused with a bucket of ice-cold water. I overslept. The thought shocked me. I jumped out of the bed, totally awake.

    "Oh, you didn''t wake me up."

    "I did wake you up but you didn''t even budge," Elisained, chuckling. "I could have dropped a bomb in front of you and you wouldn''t even flinch."

    "Oh. I''m sorry."

    I hastily retrieved a bath towel from inside the cab. "Please hold Faith Vienne for me. I''ll just take a quick bath."

    "Sure, take your time Bea." I heard Elisa replied behind me as I hurriedly moved to the bathroom.

    I peeled my clothes and jumped under the shower. The cold water nearly made me scream when it soaked my body. I forgot how to adjust the temperature in my haste.

    Jeez. I overslept and now I have to move as fast as I can to avoid beingte. I forgot to set an rm yesterday. I thought I would wake up in time.

    Minutester I emerged from the bathroom, ran to the cab, and grabbed my school uniform. It would be the first time I would wear it, the thought fills me with both fear and excitement at the same time. I''ve never worn a school uniform this elegant before.

    It almost took me five minutes to get dressed. And it took me a couple of minutes to properly tie my necktie.

    I grabbed my three-inch shoes from the rack and put them on. When I was finished I stood in front of the mirror and checked my appearance.

    I grabbed theb from the dresser and  brushed my hair. I should have tied it neatly into a ponytail but I''m running out of time.

 Chapter 101 101: Congratulations

    "You looked great, Bea! The school uniform suits you well." Elisa eximed from behind me.

    A blush crept on my cheeks from the unexpectedpliment. "Thank you, Lis," I replied, turned away from the mirror, and walked towards her.

    Faith Vienne iled her dainty hands when her bright blue eyesnded on mine. What a cute little thing, if only I could bring her to school. I thought despondently, sighing.

    Her cute little lips curled into a dazzling smile that reminds me so much of Ace. It was enough to lift my sunken mood. Tenderness welled inside me when my daughter raised her hands eagerly as if telling me to pick her up. I couldn''t resist the urge and I took her into my arms.

    "You adorable little thing." I teased thennded a soft peck on her upturned nose. Faith Vienne in return caressed my cheeks with her dainty fingers. "If only Mama and Papa could bring you to school we will. Unfortunately, babies are not allowed in the University so you need to wait until we return. Aunt Ste and Aunt Lisa will take good care of you while we''re gone.

    I will miss you for a while, my princess. But don''t worry baby, we will return as soon as possible."

    Faith, as if she understood what I mean giggled and caressed my cheeks once more as if telling me it''s going to be alright.

    "Aren''t you attending the Students Assembly Lis?" I tore my gaze off from Faith Vienne so I could look at my best friend.

    "No, We''re not returning to the University until next week since we conduct advanced sses this summer. Wee to Harvey University, Bea. You''re officially part of the family today."

    "I didn''t pass the exam, Lis. Don''t be so excited." I replied keeping my disappointment to myself.

    Elisa opened her mouth to speak but decided to keep her thoughts to herself. Instead, she gave me one of her mysterious smiles that left me wondering what does that smile mean.

    "You must be going. You will bete if you don''t hurry. Your King was already waiting outside the door." She said grinning from ear to ear. Even her eyes were glowing as she teased me.

    I kissed Faith Vienne on her cheeks onest time. I feel bad leaving my daughter behind but I must be off or else Ace and I would bete for the meeting.

    "Thank you so much for this, Lis. This means so much to me." I said, carefully cing my daughter into her arms. "I''ll cook your favorite dish tonight as a token of my appreciation."

    "I would love that." She replied, beaming. Her beautiful face brightens. "The time, Bea. You go now."

    "Oh, of course, of course," I responded, ncing at the mirror for thest time then to Faith Vienne''s mellow eyes before running to the door. "See youter Lis."

    Ace was indeed waiting outside when I emerged from the door. Elisa informed me in advance but still, I wasn''t prepared for the sudden increase in my heartbeat.

    The pleasant greeting I prepared didn''te out. Instead, I found myself paralysed in my pce when a pair of exquisite blue eyes captured my gaze.

    "Good morning, my queen." He murmured, giving me a smile that turned my knees into noodles. He captured my palms and brought them to his lips making the hairs on my body stand on ends.

    I was speechless. My cheeks burned. He was eyeing me from head to toe with eyes gleaming with admiration.

    Sh*t. Ace looked so damn good in his school uniform. I nearly drooled at the sight of him. He wasn''t even aware of how dashing he looks today.

    He let my fingers go and it dropped to my side. I was actually hoping that he would continue to hold my hands.

    Ace casually ran his fingers to the soft strands of his hair. My throat turned dry as the Sahara Desert as I looked at him. "You looked great in your uniform." Heplimented. His heated gaze moved to my body. But when his gazended on the ck pencil-cut skirt I wore, he frowned.

    He didn''t say anything for a short moment. I wonder what he was thinking as he looks at me with eyebrows almost merging into a single line. What''s wrong, I wanted to ask but he was already moving towards the door. "I will follow you to the car, Phoenix. I''ll kiss Faith Vienne goodbye first."

    I nodded my head and watched him enter the door and close it behind him. When he was gone, I simply shrugged my shoulders and walked down the stairs.

    ***

    "Isn''t your skirt cut too low, Phoenix?"

    It was the first questioning from his lips after he helped put my seatbelt on. When I look at him, I noticed he was frowning.

    He didn''t pay me a nce. He continued to focus his attention on the steering wheel as he turned the engine to life.

    My eyebrows were scrunched in confusion as I looked at him while I wondered what caused his sudden change in mood.

    The car moved forward. The colossal gates opened. Momentster the car was safely moving on the fourne highway.

    "Phoenix?"

    My wandering thoughts came crashing back to reality. "Oh, about that¡­."

    How do I exin that to him that it''s the standard skirt length without him getting annoyed at me?

    "You didn''t fit the uniform when you received it, didn''t you?"

    I bit my lips before I replied. "I didn''t," I admitted. I wasn''t expecting that it would be this short. The length should be just above my knees and not in the mid of my thighs.

    "Isn''t it too short, Ace?" I asked, suddenly bing too self-conscious.

    "It''s not that shortpared to other female students I saw when I first came to the University. But for me, yours is too short. It exposes your long, shapely legs. I don''t want any other man looking at you." He replied without filters. He appeared embarrassed. His cheeks were wildly blushing.

    I bit my lower lip and shut my mouth tightly. Still startled by his unexpected remark, my mouth remained closed.

    How am I supposed to react to that remark?

    Ace was just being overprotective since he didn''t want me to be taken advantage of. The thought made me smile. Butterflies fluttered the inside of my stomach. I like this overprotective side of him. It makes me feel giddy like a teenager having a crush for the first time.

    "The first day of ss will start next week. We still have time to have a few adjustments to your skirts. Do you have any violent reaction?" He asked seriously without tearing his gaze from the highway.

    "Oh, I agree with you, Ace. This skirt is cut rather short. I want this to be a little longer." I replied while pulling the skirt downward since it barely covers half of my thigh when I sit down.

    "Good." He replied. This time he throws me a quick nce before focusing his attention straight ahead.

    Silencepsed between us until we reached the University. Ace maneuvered the car to the parking space beside the disy of other luxurious cars.

    This school has students from the richest and influential families. The parking area filled with branded cars was just proof of that.

    "Just as I promised, I''m not going to tell anyone we knew each other." Ace said just when I''m reaching for the door.

    Relief washed over me. "Thank you so much, Ace," I replied and heard the door click open. "We will meet here after the assembly is over."

    Ace nodded.

    I mber out of the car and follow the cemented path that will lead me to the school''s main door. After presenting my school Id to the guard he allowed me to enter.

    The sound of high-pitched voices greeted me as I walked down the hallway. Students were gathered around the huge bulletin board. Curious, I moved closer to the excited crowd to investigate.

    I stood taller than most girls which I''m thankful for since I don''t need to force my way in to read what''s written on the bulletin board. From where I stood, I could read the names written on the list of students who topped the entrance exam. Fifty students in total are listed.

    I read the names starting from ten and above. Suddenly I stopped reading. Oh my god. I mumbled, covering my mouth with my fingers. Shocked to see my name on the top fifty list.

    My name is ranked number eighteen. I have to blink my eyes several times just to make sure I''m not just imagining it.

    I passed the exam! I passed the exam!

    I couldn''t believe the news. I feel so high as if I hit the jackpot. I want to jump up and down from excitement.

    When I lifted my gaze, I saw Ace standing in the crowd. He was so tall that it would not be difficult to spot him. When he felt someone was looking at him, he turned in my direction.

    His lips moved.

    "Congrattions, Phoenix." He mouthed.

 Chapter 102 102: Surprise!

    If he¡­

    Makes youugh.

    Kisses your forehead.

    Says sorry.

    Makes an effort.

    Holds your hand.

    Works hard.

    Attempts to understand you.

    then believe it or not,

    He''s quite perfect.

    ***

    I walked to the lecture hall teary eyed. I still couldn''t digest the news¡ªI passed the exam. Not just passed it but I did it with flying colors. Inded in eighteenth ce. I''m officially a college student from Harvey University. The thought brought another tear to my eyes and I wiped it quickly with my fingers before anyone could see them.

    Father would be ted to hear the news. Grandmama and my eight brothers would be happy too once they heard about my first ever achievement in the University. I sped my fingers together and sighed contentedly as I sat on thest avable chair on the third row facing the stage.

    I couldn''t wait to tell them the news!

    The hustle and bustle inside the room stopped. The room fell into a sudden  hush, if a feathernded to the floor it would be heard as itnded to the bottom.

    The sudden change in the atmosphere made me raise my head to investigate. I saw Ace enter the room just in time. Wide, curious eyes followed his figure until he sat on thest avable chair in the first row.

    I thought everyone would stop looking at him after he settled on the chair. I was wrong. Instead, the curious nces seemed to grow in number until all the students inside the room were looking at him.

    But Ace was oblivious to the attention he was attracting. His attention was focused on the stage while he sat proudly on his chair like a regal king who didn''t care about anyone at all.

    I could feel his thinning patience from where I sat. He ran his fingers on his hair several times which is a sign he was growing more impatient as the time passed by. Just like me, he wanted to end the Student Assembly quickly.

    No one inside the room could read his gestures better than I do. He must probably be thinking of going home now. The man sometimescks patience. When the heavens rained patience on earth he didn''t bother to catch a bit of.

    But then I admit he wasn''t the only one eager to get home. I''m feeling the same amount of restlessness as he did since our daughter was at home eagerly waiting for us to return.

    Speaking of Faith Vienne, I wonder what she''s doing now. I was hoping though that she''s not having one of her tearful fits. But then Elisa would know what to do if she happens to be in one.

    Mrs Foster, the school principal, climbed on the stage. The room fell into a respectful silence when she took the microphone from one of her staff.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to wee you all to Harvey University. It''s such an honor to have you here today. But before I begin my speech, I would like to congratte you all for passing the entrance exam. All of you did a good job. But above all, I would like tomend the students who topped the entrance exam.

    I will call the top fifty students and when you hear your name please stand up on your seat so everyone can see you."

    The principal began to call the names on her list. She started with the person ranked as number fifty. I listened to the names until my name was called.

    "Ranked number eighteen¡­ Phoenix De Amore."

    The principal paused and smiled at me from the stage before she continued with the next.

    I saw Ace turn towards my direction when my name was called and gave me the sweetest smile he could muster. That smile was enough to make my knees turn into jell-o. I smiled back, my eyes crinkling at the corner.

    The principal continued to call the names until all the students were standing on their seats except for thest one.

    "And for thest but not the least, the one who topped the entrance exam, I proudly present to you the student who achieved the number one spot by perfecting his entrance exam. Pleasee to the stage, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson."

    Whaaaaat? Ace topped the exam?

    Did I hear it correctly? Or was my imagination ying a trick on me?

    "Mr Ace Carter Greyson, Pleasee up to the stage." My doubts faded when the school principal called his name again. This time Ace slowly rose from his seat.

    I have to grip the nearby chair tightly for support as I watch him climb on the stage.

    I blinked my eyes several times to make sure that it was really him climbing on the stage.

    When I finally recovered from shock I straightened my back. I never once took my eyes away from him in fear he would be gone if I allowed him to slip from my sight.

    Ace looked so good¡­. So damn good that I realize I wasn''t the only one looking at him with bold admiration. Everyone inside the room, most especially the female students, were throwing interested nces in his direction. Who wouldn''t adore Ace  when he''s almost perfect on all sides. Not only was he handsome but he was smart as well.

    Our daughter hit the gic jackpot. His father was not only good-looking, he''s talented and intelligent as well. What more could I ask for a man?

    When Ace reached the stage, the room erupted into a round of apuse. The rest who topped the exam were all forgotten. The attention was solely focused on him now.

    He humbly bowed his head to the crowd as if thanking them. His wandering eyes surveyed the crowd until he met my gaze. I wasn''t expecting him to smile but he did, his eyes crinkled at the corner. The smile was so bright that it lit the whole room and it stole my breath away.

    ''I told you, I will pass the exam.'' It was what the look on his face tells me.

    "Mr. Greyson is a Fine Arts Student. He''s a man of various talents. Aside from painting, he could y various musical instruments, especially the Violin. And girls¡­. Mr Greyson here is single and still avable." The principal teased and winked at him.

    The girls screamed in delight while they eyed him like a tasty piece of morsel.

    Ace was attracting unnecessary attention. It took me an incredible amount of self control not to snatch him from the stage and tell the girls admiring him now that he''s mine.

    Please give a short inspiring message to your fellow students Mr. Greyson." The principal said and gave him the microphone.

    "Thank you Mrs. Foster for the sparkly introduction. I thought  you''re trying to sell me into an auction house." The principal smiled fondly at Ace. It was just his first day but he''s already making a remarkable impression. "Honestly, I don''t know what to say because the truth is, I didn''t study for the exam." Ace said casually, his left hand thrust into the pocket of his uniform.

    The crowd crackled withughter as if he just said a big joke.

    No one could have guessed that Ace was telling the truth. "Anyways, dedication and hardwork is all that it takes to achieve one''s goal. We must all do our best while were her in the University."

    The students erupted into a round of apuse. Ace didn''t just steal the girls hearts with his irresistible charm but he was also making the boys admire him as well.

    Ace was about to leave the stage but stopped halfway. Perhaps he forgot to say something important.

    He lifted the microphone once more. "I would like to correct our madam principal for her remark about me. It was an honest mistake on her part. "I''m not not single¡­ definitely not avable. I''ve got a daughter and a wife."

    The crowd erupted into another wave of crispughter. They thought he had an amazing sense of humor without realising he''s telling half the truth. He has a child. But he forgot to include the word ''ex-wife.''

    An hourter when the Students Assembly was finished, I immediately sneaked into the parking area before anyone could see me leave. Minutester Ace opened the door and climbed into the driver''s seat.

    I stared at him unblinkingly as if I''m seeing him for the first time.

    "Do I have dirt on my face?" He asked, suddenly self-conscious.

    I shook my head. "I just couldn''t believe it Ace, you topped the exam without even studying."

    Ace grinned, shing me a perfect set of pearly-white teeth. "I told you I''m a genius."

    I rolled my eyes heavenward but I didn''t say anything. I couldn''t disagree with him at this point.

    "Phoenix?"

    "Whaat?"  I snapped, he was leaning too close to my face. I wonder if he was teasing me.

    "Don''t forget our date tonight. Prepare your sexiest outfit."

 Chapter 103 103: A Favor

    ''A date with Ace.''

    The thought made me all fidgety as I sat beside him on the driver''s seat while he drove, his attention glued to the road.

    Just thinking about what could possibly happen during a date with him made my heart beat like crazy.

    No matter how long I''ve been with him, I still get the same ufortable response every time he''s near. I feel like a teenager and not a twenty-three year old woman.

    "You''re blushing, Phoenix? Are you fantasizing about me?"

    "Wh-what are you talking about." I snapped in shock and discovered he was looking at me. "O-of course not!" I''m thinking about other things." I said in defense and turned my head towards the car window.

    "I''m not convinced. " He smiled and focused his eyes on the road. "You''re thinking about our date, aren''t you."

    Damn. Does he have magical powers? Did he read my mind or was my action too obvious?

    "No, I''m not," I replied, maintaining a straight face and crossing my arms on my chest.

    "Well, then I''m not gonna force you to tell the truth." He replied with a mysterious smile on his lips and continued driving.

    Ace did not say anything more and I did the same. It''s better this way since I''m embarrassed hearing him tease me.

    Sighing, I forced my attention on the scene passing on the window, and realized the view to the endless fields was breathtaking. Brittania never ceases to amaze me with its splendid beauty. And to think that Ace was sitting just next to me makes the moment more heavenly.

    We finally reached the estate. The car skidded into a stop and I mbered out of the door in search of Elisa and Faith Vienne. I found Elisa seated on the bench outside the garden with Faith in her arms.

    "Congrattions Bea fornding on the eighteenth spot. You made us so proud of you." Elisa greeted me when I came to a halt in front of her. She rose from her seat and handed my daughter to me.

    "Thank you, Lis," I murmured,nding a soft kiss on Faith''s forehead that sent her giggling in delight.

    "Well, aside from you I needed to congratte Ace as well. He ranked first, didn''t he?"

    Quite taken aback by her knowledge about the exam, I asked her how she found out.

    Elisa smiled in response then she burst into crispughter. "I work as a part-time admin assistant to one of the professors and I helped her check the exam sheets. I even typed the topnotcher list for her. That''s how I found it out." She replied with eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "You didn''t tell me."

    "It wouldn''t be a surprise if I told you about it." She reasoned.

    I rolled my eyes heavenward. Elisa had been amusing herself for days. She must be enjoying watching me sulk when I thought I failed the exam.

    "I''m sorry, Phoenix." She said sincerely. Gone was the gleam of amusement in her eyes. She looked worried.

    My eyes softened. I smiled to assure her I''m not mad at her. The worried look on her face faded and she beamed at me.

    "Oh!" Elisah eximed, her alreadyrge eyes widening as if she recalled something. "Jeez, I almost forgot! Madam Ste said she wanted to talk to you in the library."

    "I wonder why she would summon me there?" I asked absentmindedly as I rocked my daughter into my arms. She looked adorable in her pink baby clothes. She smells so good too. I couldn''t stop smiling as I looked at her.

    "It''s about the Ravenwood ball tonight which Madam Ste was supposed to attend. Unfortunately, she caught a fever and couldn''t attend it herself so she was searching for a representative." Elisa exined doing her best to recall the conversation she had with Madam Ste earlier that day.

    My gaze shifted to my best friend. "And what does it have to do with me?"

    "Well, I think she will ask you a favor to attend the Ravenwood Ball on her behalf. I would love to attend the ball, Bea but that was impossible since I''ll be staying up tonight to finish a wedding gown. I will need to hand it to an old friend tomorrow." She sighed, her shoulders sagged a bit. I could tell that Elisa wanted to attend the Ravenwood ball but she was left with the option to stay.

    "Couldn''t you finish the task tomorrow instead?"

    If I am indeed obliged to attend the ball tonight then I might as well bring Elisa with me. It would be boring without herpany.

    She shook her head. She looked more disheartened than she did a while ago. "Couldn''t do that when the wedding is tomorrow afternoon. Besides if I go with you no one would watch over Faith Vienne. "

    "But I don''t want to attend the ball." I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh. If I were to choose, I would rather spend the night watching movies on myptop than attending a gathering that would bore me to death.

    "Just talk to Madam Ste, okay? Tell her you don''t want to attend. Go run to the library and I will hold Faith Vienne for you."

    Unable to think of a word to say I just nodded.

    ***

    I gingerly knocked on the library. When I heard a response I turned the knob and entered inside.

    Madam Ste sat on her swivel chair. Her nose was as red as a tomato. Even her eyes were red as well as if she rubbed them vigorously. For the first time since I met her, her always perfectly done hair was loose, and the waves tumbled past her shoulders in a disheveled manner.

    She''s indeed not feeling well. The thought that Madam Ste forced herself to work in her office filled me with sympathy.

    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you, Beatrix! Look, I prepared your gown for tonight."

    Madam Ste hastily rose from her seat and lost her bnce. She tightly gripped the chair to keep herself from falling. I ran to her side, worried about her condition.

    "You must not force yourself, Madam Ste. You should be in bed and resting!"

    "Silly, I''m fine. Don''t mind me." She replied stubbornly, dismissing my protests with a smile.

    Jeez. This is far more difficult than I imagined. I have no option but to go along with Madam Ste''s ns so she would not worry. The Ravenwood ball was so important to her and I couldn''t let her down.

    "Look Bea, I made this especially for you. I hope you like it." Madam Ste gestured to the tall mannequin.

    I followed her gaze and for the first time, I became aware of the scarlet gown the mannequin wore and my jaw dropped to the floor.

    "T-this is beautiful!" I took a quick intake of breath as my fingers ran to the gems that decorated the gown. It would be a shame not to wear this tonight especially because Madam Ste worked hard for the finishing

    touches so I could wear this great masterpiece.

    "I know it will look good on you Bea. It willplement your milky white skin. I''m excited to see you wear this go¡ª" Sneeze.

    "Oh, I''m sorry." She said, embarrassed. She wiped her nose with a handkerchief.

    "I think you need to rest now."

    "I''m fine Bea. Don''t worry about me." Madam Ste insisted while moving to her masterpiece. Her gold painted fingernails slither down to the cloth with a glint of satisfaction on her eyes.

    "I will attend the party on your behalf, Madam but please don''t make me worry."

    She looked at my expression then sighed. "Thank you very much, Beatrix." She said, taking my hand into her own. " You don''t know how much this means to me. The party is very important. The noble families from all over Brittania will gather around Ravenwood Mansion. I couldn''t allow that I have no one to attend on my behalf."

    "I understand, Madam." I gave her a soft reassuring smile as she let my fingers go.

    Well then, I must rest now." She covered her nose with her handkerchief and sneezed. "I talked to Ace already and he agreed to apany you to the ball. He seemed reluctant at first but he then agreed after I showed him the gown you will wear tonight. I''ll go to my room now."

    She hastily moved to the door and I followed behind her.

    I was relieved when Madam Ste went straight to her room. I was so worried she would insist on working in the library when it''s obvious she needed a good rest. She''s overworked but she seems not to mind since she''s too focused on her goals. I was just d she followed me when I told her she needed to rest.

    Ace wasn''t in the garden when I looked from the window of the second floor. I wonder where he was. I need to talk to him. I walked downstairs to the parlor but there was no sign of him inside.

    He must be inside his room. I went upstairs again and made a beeline straight to the door and knocked.

 Chapter 104 104: Plans

    Fall in love with someone

    who''sfortable with your silence.

    Find someone who don''t need

    your words to know it''s

    time to hug you.

    ***

    I knocked on the door, waited for a few seconds and when there''s no response I pushed it open. The empty room weed my vision as I stepped inside.

    There''s no sign Ace had been there.

    I shrugged my shoulders and retreated back to the door. Perhaps, I shall search for him in the pool or in the garage.

    I was about to close the door behind me when I noticed the door to the balcony was ajar. I think I found Ace already, I told myself and quietly made a beeline straight to the balcony door.

    Ace was standing near the rails, his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was deep in his thoughts.

    There''s something wrong. I could feel it. The unusual expression on his face and the dark aura emanating around him says it all.

    He didn''t even hear when I entered the balcony nor did he turn towards me after I carefully closed the door. He was too lost in his thoughts as if he was in a totally different dimension.

    I studied his face and saw he looked so lonely. Thest time I saw him this down was when he opened up about his mother. It makes me wonder now what was bothering him.

    I don''t have a clue what to do at the moment but I found myself stepping closer to him. If only I could make him feel better.

    If only I could wipe the loneliness etched on his handsome face and provide thefort he needed now.

    Before I realized what I''m doing, I had wrapped my arms tightly around him. His body was so deliciously warm that I couldn''t stop my eyes from closing and savoring the moment.

    He was surprised. No, surprise would be an understatement. Shock would be the right word to describe his reaction. He was caught off guard but I''m d he didn''t pull away instead I felt him rxed.

    It was the only thing I could think of doing to erase all his worries even for just a minute. I was hoping that it actually worked.

    "Phoenix¡­"

    His voice was soft and gentle. Hearing him say my name was like hearing an angel call my name. It made my heart overflow with love and tenderness.

    "Ace, I know I couldn''t take all your worries but please let me share it with you."

    He said nothing. Instead, he turned towards me and pulled me into his chest before wrapping his arms around my waist.

    "Thank you, Phoenix. Having the warmth of your body pressed to mine is enough to melt all my worries." He whispered close to my ears and buried his nose into my hair.

    "Is there a problem Ace, please don''t hesitate to tell me. If it''s all about the Ravenwood ball it''s okay if you don''t want to attend it. As for me, I gave my promise to Madam Ste and I shall attend it tonight."

    His arms loosened around me. I was quite disappointed that he let me go. I still want to savor the fleeting moment wrapped in his arms.

    I looked up and when I did I was lost in the beautiful depths of his ocean blue eyes. He was no longer worried, instead it was tenderness glowing on his eyes.

    "I won''t allow you to the Ravenwood Ball tonight. Especially if you''re going to wear that Scarlet beaded gown. There''s no way on earth I will allow any man to stay by your side. I shall guard you tonight like a fortress."

    Was he serious? He sounds like a jealous husband.

    "It''s okay if you don''te, Ace. You don''t need to force yourself to go to the ball just to guard me. I could take good care of myself. Besides, I will feel bad if youe against your will." I insisted.

    I have a strong feeling that his strange behavior was due to Ravenwood Ball. He was doing just fine when we arrived hours ago but when Madam Ste mentioned the ball his attitude suddenly changed. I''m getting curious why. I''m sure he has his own valid reason.

    "I will escort you to the ball, Phoenix." He said firmly.

    I opened my mouth to argue but his mouth covered my own before I could say a word. A soft gasp escaped my lips and he took the opportunity to thrust his tongue inside my parted lips.

    His arms hooked around my narrow waist, urging me closer. I didn''t struggle. Instead I snuggled close to his body and wrapped my arms around his neck as I responded to the kiss with equal ardor.

    His lips were so addictive that I couldn''t think of anything but to kiss him deeply. He was so hot that he melted my knees with just a kiss¡ªa french kiss.

    I couldn''t get enough of him. The deeper he kissed me the bigger my thirst grew.

    When the kiss was over, I nearly groaned in exasperation.

    Ace looked at me intently. His eyes were bright and wide as it wandered to my face as if he was memorizing the lines visible on my face.

    "Do you know the reason why I will not allow you to go alone¡ªaside of course from guarding you from men''s prying eyes?"

    His fingers slither to my cheeks creating a ticklish sensation to my skin. I bit my lower lip before I responded. "Why?"

    "Of course, to spend the night with you." His fingers captured my chin and tilted it upwards until his lips barely touched mine. His breath fanned my face making me lose my concentration. "Since we couldn''t have a formal date then let''s take this opportunity to spend the night together. I''ll treat you as my Queen. I shall not look at any other woman except you, Phoenix."

    He sucked the bottom of my lips. Then he finally let me go. My cheeks turned into a deep shade of crimson. I swallowed my tongue. I just stared at him unblinkingly.

    "Go back to your room, Phoenix. Don''t stress yourself too much. You need to take a beauty rest."

    "But¡­. But¡­. I couldn''t leave you Ace. You haven''t told me why you looked so down."

    "I''m totally fine. There''s no reason to tell you now." He assured me, kissing the tip of my nose.

    "I''m not convinced Ace. You''re telling me you''re fine just because you want me to leave you alone."

    "I''m telling the truth, Phoenix. A single kiss is all it takes to make me feel better. Just go to your room and rest. You''re not getting enough sleep these past few days and now is your chance."

    "But¡ª"

    "Once I counted three and you''re still here, I shall make love to you on this balcony at this very hour."

    "Ace! What nonsense¡ª"

    "One."

    "You''re kidding right?" I gasped, horrified.

    "Two."

    "Damn you, Ace. You think you win now! Fine then, but I''ll make sure you will pay for this tonight."

    I marched to my room and mmed the door behind me with more force than required.

    He was not going to tell me about what bothered him and I have no other option but to discover it myself. But I wonder if I could do anything to find it out. If only I could read his mind then I''m spared from facing this ordeal.

    Iy sprawled on the bed with eyes nailed to the ceiling. I was expecting for the door to burst open and Ace would enter the room and apologize but he did not. Half an hour passed by but he didn''t appear. I realize he''s not going to say sorry for not telling me what I need to know.

    Could it be that he didn''t trust me that much? Or is it because he cares too much and thinks it''s better to keep everything to himself since he''s a man.

    I''m so confused and I don''t know which to believe now.

    I pulled the pillow to my chest and hugged it tight. I still wonder what I am to Ace. I''m not even sure if he really loves me or I''m just a fleeting fancy. True he said he loves me but if he did feel that way then why couldn''t he trust me with his secrets?

    Why do I feel that he''s keeping something which he isn''t ready to tell me yet. I would bet that whatever his secret is¡ªit involves his mother. Could it be that Ace was afraid that he will encounter his mother at the Ravenwood Ball? Is that the reason why he was reluctant to attend it?

    I shrugged my shoulders and moved down the bed. I hastily pulled the closet open and grabbed the ckce nighties from the hanger.

    A smile stretched on my lips while I eyed the see-through fabric with interest.

    This sexy night gown is perfect for my ns tonight. I couldn''t wait to see the look on Ace''s face after he sees me with it.

 Chapter 105 105: The Ball

    I love you

    because the

    entire universe

    conspired to

    help me find you.

    ¡ªPaulo Coelho¡ª

    ***

    I stared at the silver watch on my wrist and smiled. Phoenix had given me an expensive gift and it was beautiful. She must have entered my room when I was inside the bathroom and slipped the gift on top of the bedside table. She''s kind enough to offer me a gift and it''s such an embarrassment on my part that I couldn''t give her something in return.

    My gaze shifted to the empty stairs and waited for Phoenix to emerge. I''ve been waiting for approximately thirty minutes and I''m getting anxious.

    Nervously, I paced back and forth. Hands thrust inside the pocket of the ck cks I wore. The same exact events this afternoon keep ying inside my thoughts.

    I wonder if Phoenix was still mad at me. I should havee to her room earlier that day and exined everything but I just couldn''t. Trust is not an issue between us. I do trust her but I just don''t want to add up to her worries.

    It will surely make her extremely worried if she knew I was the son of Lady Ravenwood. Phoenix was well aware of the indifference I had with my mother and it will bother her to no end if she finds out.

    This night is special to both of us¡­. So damn special that I don''t want to ruin it. Phoenix may have forgotten it but I don''t. Tonight is our sixth wedding anniversary. I need to make it as memorable as possible.

    Soft footsteps sounded on the staircase. My heart skipped a beat and I snapped my head to where the sound wasing from. Disappointment hit me when it was Madam Ste descending from the flight of the stairs.

    Upon reaching the bottom she gave me a reassuring smile. "Beatrix woulde down soon. Elisa was just doing finishing touches to her hair."

    I nodded, wishing Phoenix would be here soon. I''m excited to see her again. I also want to make sure she''s not mad at me.

    "You love her, don''t you?" Madam Ste said softly. When I shifted my gaze to her, she was looking at me intently as if she was able to read my thoughts.

    "I do," I replied, looking away. I don''t want her to have a glimpse of the sadness in my eyes. "I love her more than she will ever know. I love her more than I will ever show." I added, the words sliced my heart to shreds knowing I couldn''t have her forever.

    "Marry her again, show her how much you love her for the rest of your lives." She replied as if it was the easiest thing to do.

    I shook my head. "I''m no longer the man I used to. I won''t be able to provide her needs. I will just make her life more miserable. A poor man like me doesn''t deserve someone like her."

    "Beatrix is not asking for a perfect man Ace. Can''t you see she only has her eyes on you?" Madam Ste looked at me sternly, trying to make me see her reasons.

    ''I wonder if Phoenix will ever look the same way at me once she recovers her memory. She will be reminded of how I''d been an asshole. I dreaded for that day toe. If ever that timees I would rather choose a quick death than live the rest of my life hated by Phoenix.

    "Alexander Crawford will beat the shit out of me if he discovers I was still in love with his only daughter. The man hated me. He will surely crush me like a bug if he finds the truth. The worse he will do is take Beatrix and Faith Vienne away from me. I don''t know how that strange man''s brain works. He does something unpredictable most of the time."

    "I never knew you could be this coward, Ace. Loving someone means you need to take risks. And that includes risking your neck to fight for the one you love. If you''re not willing to make some sacrifices then ept it, you''re not worth it."

    Silencepsed between us. I wanted to respond but I was lost for words. Madam Ste was right, if I don''t want to lose the woman I love then I must fight to keep her with me.

    The soft whisper of movement from the staircase caught my attention. When I lifted my eyes, I caught a glimpse of the goddess descending from the stairs in her enigmatic scarlet gown that made her skin appear as if it were glowing.

    I heard myself take a quick intake of breath when her eyes met mine. She has the prettiest eyes I have ever seen. I found myself falling madly in love with her all over again. Then she smiled at me, it was warm and bright, it made my worries and fears fade in an instant.

    Soft curls cascade beautifully to her slender shoulders and it framed her stunning face. She looked like Aprhrodit¨¦, the goddess of love and beauty descending from Mount Olympus.

    I was nailed to my ce as if I turned into a statue. I blinked my eyes several times, spellbound by her ethereal beauty. I wasn''t able to say anything. I continued to stare at her even after she reached the bottom of the stairs and stopped right in front of me.

    "Ace?"

    Her fingers flew to my neck to adjust my necktie. She was so great¡­ so beautiful...I don''t even know why she chose me when she deserves someone better.

    "You looked handsome tonight," Phoenix remarked, her wless cheeks burning. She looked at me from head to toe with a smile on her lips. Caught off guard hearing her praise me for the first time, I took another quick intake of breath.

    It was supposed to be my line but I forgot to say it out loud after facing her. It took me a moment to recover my voice and when I did, I cleared my throat. "Thank you. I wasn''t expecting it from you. And you¡­ you looked stunning." The blush on her cheeks deepened.

    "T-thank you." She said, embarrassed.

    Somehow, knowing that Phoenix wasn''t mad at me made me feel ten times better.

    "Shall we go?" Phoenix hooked her arms around me. I gave Madam Ste a nod before I led Phoenix to the door

    ***

    Ravenwood Mansion stood proud and tall under the peaceful night sky. Bright lights spilled from the ss windows. Expensive cars were lined up in the parking area. Guests wearing their best attires were moving towards the door where the ball is held.

    Phoenix''s hands tightened around my arms as she surveyed the crowd. I could tell she was slightly nervous. Her shoulders were obviously stiff. "Calm down," I whispered close to her ears.

    Her anxious eyesnded on mine.

    "I couldn''t help it, Ace. We don''t know anyone here." She mumbled. Her eyes looking around

    I pulled to a stop and captured her cold fingers into my own. "We must enjoy tonight, Phoenix. Just think that we are having a date. For once, forget that everyone existed. I am here with you so you don''t need to fear anything. Do you trust me, Phoenix?" I asked without tearing my eyes off her.

    "I do trust you, Ace." It took her a while to respond but I was thankful to hear her response.

    I let go a huge sigh of relief when her stiff shoulders eased a bit. I rubbed my hands into her palms until they were warm. "I promise to take good care of you tonight, Phoenix."

    "Thank you very much, Ace." She replied and gave me the sweetest smile she could muster. It took me an incredible amount of self-control not to kiss her on the lips.

    Finally, the butler pulled the door open. Recognition sparkled in his eyes when we walked past him. Perhaps he remembered who I am.

    The elegant lights from elegant chandeliers greeted my vision first. Visitors wearing their best ball gowns were scattered in the room.

    The room fell into a deep hush when we walked down the red carpet in the center of the room. Heads turned in our direction. When I looked at Phoenix, she seemed not to notice the attention we are attracting.

    She walked beside me like a tall, regal queen. Each step she makes, her high slit gown parts open, exposing shapely wless white legs any woman would kill to possess.

    She looked so beautiful that no woman in the room could bepared to her. She has fire in her soul and stars in her eyes. Whoever looks at her could clearly see not only her beauty from the outside but the inside as well.

    Phoenix moves with the grace of a queen. The scarlet ball gown Madam Ste made exclusively for her was attracting too much attention since she looks so damn good in it. The fierce colorplements the color of her smooth, baster skin.

    My trail of thoughts were cut short when my eyes shifted to the woman standing not far from us, wearing avender gown. My jaw clenched when her eyes met mine.

    ***

    To my wonderful readers,

    I apologize forck of updates this past two days. Topensate for it, I shall update two chapters for the next two days.

    Thank you for being patient.

 Chapter 106 106: Garden Date

    His endless love

    melt her down

    where each heartbeat

    was for him

    with each breath

    She held him in.

    ****

    The Ravenwood mansion stood proud and tall under the jeweled sky. It was so big that it resembled a royal pce. The outside of the mansion was already impressive but I wasn''t expecting that the inside would surpass my expectations.

    My eyes were mesmerized as it swept over the elegantly decorated room where the party was underway. As I walk down the red carpeted aisle, I feel like a queen. The fact that Ace was beside me made the feeling realistic.

    In the midst of my thoughts, Ace suddenly pulled into a stop and so I did. Instantly, I felt his body stiffened beneath my touch. I could tell something was wrong.

    When I followed his gaze to the far end of the room, the woman d in an exquisitevender gown caught my attention. My pulse quickened as she moved closer to where we stood.

    The Hustle and bustle inside the room stopped as I stood staring at her but she seemed not to notice my presence. Her eyes remained glued to Ace. As if he was the only one that matters to her.

    She stopped walking just in front of Ace. At this point all the guests inside the room were looking at the two.

    Was the woman Ace''s ex lover? A pang of jealousy mmed hard inside me from the thought. It could be possible. She was young and if not mistaken she almost has the same age as Ace.

    The woman stood a few inches shorter than me but she has an enviable hourss figure. Perhaps she was an actress or if not she must be amercial model.

    She was stunning with exquisite sapphire eyes framed with curly eyshes, a perfectly chiseled nose, and small shapely lips. She looked like a barbie.

    Luscious hair in the shade of warm honey gloriously cascades down her shoulders like a waterfall. Who wouldn''t admire a woman as beautiful as this. I''m sure that Ace would be quite smitten by her beauty too.

    When my eyes shifted back to Ace I was taken aback when it was not admiration but fury I saw zing from his exquisite blue eyes. My gaze moved lower, shock hit me hard after I caught sight of his fist which was curled into a tight ball.

    "Good evening, Lady. Ravenwood." Ace spoke in a chilling civility that sent shivers down my spine.

    "Good evening, Mr. Greyson." The woman in thevender gown spoke, pulled the hem of her skirts and bent her knees into an elegant curtsy.

    "Quite a busy night some guests are waiting, please excuse us."

    He didn''t let Ms. Ravenwood speak. He captured my palms and pulled me to the nearest door before I could open my mouth.

    I realized he was taking me to the garden where a few couples were seated on therge fountain for some privacy.

    Ace pulled me into a dimly lit corner where there''s only the two of us. I should have scolded him for his rude behavior but now we are alone. I finally lost all my courage when his sad, tired eyesnded on mine.

    My heart melted and there''s sudden unexinable urge making me want to burst into tears. Perhaps whatever emotion he was under now, for some reason I''m sharing it too.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and urged him toe closer until the warmth of him was pressed to my own. He didn''t protest, instead, his arms slither around my narrow waist and he buried his nose on the crook of my neck.

    "Everything will be alright, love." I said calmly. My palms caressing his hair and wondering why it felt so soft against my fingers.

    I never saw Ace that angry before, and seeing him close to pouring his rage almost gave me a mini heart-attack. I was so thankful that he didn''t lose his self-control. He managed to hold his temper until we slipped into the garden for a breath of fresh air.

    I''m still curious who Ms. Ravenwood is in Ace''s life. The best possible answer that I could think of is, she is his ex lover who must have jilted him in the past. It was nearly impossible for her to be his mother. She''s extremely too young for that.

    Ace''s stiff shoulders slowly eased until I felt him rxed. I gave a huge sigh of relief when he did. It''s as if a huge burden had been lifted from my chest.

    "Ace''s are you alright?"

    He removed his head which was buried in my neck and lifted his face to mine. "I''m fine, Phoenix. Thanks to you." He replied then brushed his lips into my own.

    His lips were soft and sweet. His eyes looked like molten honey against the glow of the moonlight reflecting on his eyes. I couldn''t take my eyes off him as he kissed me.

    "I know you needed an exnation," He began when the kiss was over. "I want to I want to tell you everything you want to know¡ª"

    I pressed my fingers into his lips while shaking my head. "You don''t need to exin everything now, Ace. Let''s forget what just happened. Instead, let''s make this night memorable."

    He sighed, relieved. "Yes, we will make this moment memorable. I promise." He took my palms and lifted it to his lips.

    Ace ushered me into the bright side of the garden where a round table stood, pulled a chair for me and let me sit down first before he upied the seat opposite me.

    "Since we couldn''t have a date alone¡­.why don''t we spend the time away from the crowd and create our own date?" He said shing me a sexy, sultry smile that made my heart beat like crazy.

    A waiter passed in the garden. Ace excused himself for a while and hurriedly made his way towards the waiter to give him instructions. Momentster he returned back to our table with a stem of white roses in his hand.

    "For you."

    I took the stem of rose he offered. "Thank you." I mumbled and carried the flower close to my nose. The natural scent of the rose has a calming effect on me.

    "Phoenix?"

    I shifted my gaze to his and discovered he was looking intently at me. "Yes, Ace?"

    "I have a gift for you. I know that it''s not that much but for me it has a great value. I just want to hand it back to you because it was yours."

    He fished a velvet box from inside his pocket. When he pulled it open, a diamond solitaire and a wedding band came to view. I noted that the ring he always wear on his left finger was identical to the wedding band inside the box.

    Gently, he pulled my hands closer to his and slowly put the engagement ring on my finger. It fit perfectly as if it was waiting for me all along. The diamond glittered beautifully against the flicker of the light from themp nearby.

    Ace took the wedding band from the box and slowly put it on my fingers too just on top of the engagement ring.

    "I, Ace Carter Greyson promise to love you with my whole heart with a passion that can''t be expressed in words, only in kisses, nces, and years of adventure by your side. I promise to protect you, cherish you, and treat you like a queen for the rest of my life. I swore to be your honest, faithful, and loving husband for the rest of my days.

    I pledge to honor you, love you and cherish you as my wife today and every day."

    Watching him say the words brought tears into my eyes. I particr memory flicker inside my thoughts. Did he just recite his wedding when we got married years ago?

    "That''s what I promised you on our wedding day when I slipped our wedding ring to your finger. From now on the ring is yours just like it always did. Please wear it all the time just like way I wear our wedding ring on my fingers."

    The engagement ring and the wedding band looked perfect together. I was amazed that Ace didn''t throw it away. He must have valued it so much that even after we got divorced he managed to keep the ring somehow.

    "Thank you for this, Ace. You don''t know how this gift means to me."

    "It''s my pleasure to give it to you. I''d been wanting to give it back for months now. I''m just waiting for the perfect opportunity."

    The waiter arrived, skillfully carrying a huge tray on his left hand. He gently lowered the food on the top of the round table. The dishes served were selected. Ace made sure that only my favorite food would be served.

    "Let''s eat." He said after the waiter was gone. I nodded and gave him a smile. The food looks mouth-watering. It would be a shame not to eat them.

 Chapter 107 107: Mortal Enemy

    I ate my food in silence, from time to time

    I steal nces from Ace''s direction. If he could only read my thoughts then he would realize how much he''s making me happy.

    Words aren''t enough to express how grateful I am to him.

    We will spend the whole night together in the same room¡­alone. That will be the perfect chance to thank him for the unexpected date he was able to prepare on such a short notice.

    And once we were alone¡­ of course I shall perform my secret ns. I just hope he won''t say no to my request. But as of now I shall collect all the courage I need for tonight. After all, seducing Ace Carter Greyson is not an easy task.

    The most anticipated night hase. I''m torn between excitement and fear now. I just pray that he won''t reject my offer right away. That would be awkward. I won''t know the answer unless I ask him.

    Ace seems absorbed in his own thoughts as he eat. I know I should strike a conversation but I don''t have any idea what to say so I choose to keep my mouth closed.

    Silencepsed between. But somehow I didn''t feel awkward at all, onlyforted. Despite not engaging in a conversation we both felt calm andposed as we savored the moment thinking it would be thest chance we could spend an intimate date such as this one.

    When we finished with the main course, the waiter arrived to clear the table. The waiter then transferred the desserts from the top of the food trolley to the round table. When he finished with the arrangement he bowed and pulled the trolley with him to the door.

    The selections of desserts served on the table made me crave for sweets. There are a variety of sweets to choose from; tiramisu, chocte fondant, blueberry cheesecake, caramel zed cream puff, and chocte mousse. All my favorite desserts were right in front of me.

    I could eat plenty without worrying about my health. Today is officially my ''cheat day'' which means I could eat anything as much as I could for a single day. It''s my treat for myself for diligentlyplying to a healthy diet.

    This only happens once a month and I should enjoy the moment while itsts.

    "I hope you liked the desserts I requested."

    Like it? That would be an understatement. Love would be the right word to describe how ted I am.

    "No, I don''t like it. I loved it! You indeed know my taste." I eximed and gave him a warm smile in which he reciprocated with a wide grin that made him look five years younger.

    I help myself to a slice of blueberry cheesecake and tiramisu since it looked more appealing. I sliced the cake and took a bite. It taste delicious. I''ve tasted a lot of cakes before but this one tastes different. I wonder what made this taste so good.

    Ace on the other hand choose the chocte moose and the caramel zed cream puff. "Hmmn. They really made delicious desserts here." Hemented munching on arge bite of caramel zed cream puff.

    "I agree Ace, but you should try this blueberry cheesecake." I offered, taking anotherrge bite and licking the icing from the bottom of my lips.

    "I want to try." He opened his mouth wide and waited for me to feed him. Mirth glittered on his enchanting blue eyes.

    I wonder if he was trying to tease me. If he is¡­. It''s working. I could feel my cheeks burning, it might be as red as tomato now.

    "Sweet." He mumbled. Never once talking

    taking his eyes off me as I feed him the cake using my spoon.

    Jeez. Feeding him with the cake using my spoon seem to be the most intimate thing we did without touching each other.

    Embarrassed by how intense he looked at me, I looked away. I took arge bite of tiramisu and ended up choking. I hastily grabbed the ss of water and poured them on my throat but it wasn''t enough.

    Ace looked around, searching for a waiter but unfortunately no one is present in the garden at the moment so he got up from the chair to fetch someone. "I''ll go look for a waiter. I will return quickly."

    "S-sure." I replied and watch him walk away.

    When I was alone, the deafening silence kept mepany. I leaned on my chair and stared at the empty seat opposite me. I realize without Ace, life would be lonely. I''ve be too ustomed to his presence that I wonder what would be of me if he has to leave one day.

    I''m used to waking up each morning seeing him standing in the balcony with the top of his shirt unbuttoned and his honey hair disheveled. I''ve been with him long enough to know that he looked his sexiest in the morning.

    Life would surely be boring without him in it. Whatever happened between us before I forgive him now. After all, he had given me the greatest gift of all¡ªFaith Vienne.

    What was taking Ace long?

    I nce to the door where Ace vanished.

    There was no sign of him. Ten minutes passed by so fast and yet he haven''t returned yet. The hall where the party is underway was sorge. Perhaps, he lost his way.

    To distract my attention, my eyes shifted to the diamond solitaire on my ring finger. The stone glittered beautifully against the bright lighting from the nearbymp. The stone was authentic that it must have cost a fortune.

    With impatience growing I hastily abandoned my seat and decided to look for Ace in the crowd. He might be needing my assistance at the moment.

    I hastily lifted my skirt and dashed to the ball where the party is held. The guests seem to grow in numberpared earlier. I couldn''t find Ace in the midst of the crowd.

    The huge crowd gathered at the center of the room caught my attention. Curious, I move closer to investigate. My pulse quickened as the reason for themotion flew past my ears.

    I struggled to find a perfect spot until I could see Ace standing in the center.

    But it wasn''t him which knocked the breath out of me but the woman standing opposite him.

    She was facing my direction and I could see her face.... The face of the woman who haunt me in my dreams.

    The woman with beautiful titian hair, enchanting jade eyes, and striking features

    was the same woman I remember causing my demise¡ªAng Smith¡ªVince Greyson''s wife.

    The sight of her sent chills down my spine. I could feel my insides tremble with rage. This was the woman who tried to kill me multiple times. I''ve been waiting for this moment toe.

    She wore a virginal white ball gown with plunging neckline. What a shame that a woman with a dark soul like her would wear such a pristine color suited for an angel. It such a shame! It made me want to reap that cloth and strip her naked until her dark soul was exposed to everyone in the room.

    I never hated anyone the way I hated her now. The fact that Vince Greyson was beside her only added to my rage. If eyes could kill they should have dropped to the floor from the sharp re I shot the two.

    Ace stood in the center of the room, momentarily paralyzed. He was gritting his jaw. Even his fist was curled into a tight ball. He was seething with rage.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, Lady Ravenwood requested Mr. Ace Carter Greyson to entertain her guests and now, he would y the violin."

    The announcement froze me on my tracks. "No! No!" I screamed inwardly.

    Ang handed the violin to Ace. It took me an incredible amount of self control not to smash the instrument to her head. Ang was trying to force Ace to y the piano despite his trauma.

    I had had enough. I straightened my back as if on cue the crowd began to part to give way. Ang, as if she sensed my presence, her gaze shifted to mine.

    Her jaded eyes bulged from her eye sockets, her jaw dropped to the floor as she stared at me. Her gloved fingers flew to her chest as if she''s having a heart attack. The look of horror in her face was priceless. It''s such a shame that I didn''t have a camera to capture her beautiful face contorted with extreme fear.

    Even Vince who considered himself mighty lost hisposure. His eyes were so big that an apple could fit inside as he stood like a marble statue.

    I lifted my chin proudly after reminding myself I''ve got no reason to fear them. I was helpless before but things were different now. I am now Beatrix Crawford. I''ll prove to them they messed with the wrong woman.

 Chapter 108 108: Reunion

    Happiness is the best revenge

    because nothing drives your

    enemies more insane than

    seeing you smiling and living a

    good life.

    ***

    "Ang...." I whispered so softly and watched with overwhelming sense of satisfaction as her doll-like face squinched with fear.

    My unforgiving eyes pierced through her beautiful jaded eyes enough to give her nightmares.

    "It''s been quite a long time. Have you missed me, dear?" I murmured in a menacingly calm manner that could make

    Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the underworld, runs in fear.

    Ang swallowed her tongue as she stood frozen like a marble statue. She paled under her skin and sweat formed on her temples as if she''d seen a ghost. I was actually surprised that she hasn''t fainted from shock yet.

    I shot her a frosty smile that could make hell turned into ice and shifted my gaze towards Vince who stood paralyzed in his ce. His face was equally as appalled as his wife except he appeared as if he''d been struck with a sharp bolt of lightning.

    "Vince¡­ my brother inw. Do you still remember me?" My lips curled into a sinister smile that could send shivers down the spine of everyone who was watching.

    The palpable fear I sensed emanating from Vince filled me with delight. They did more than terrorize me before and they should be thankful I didn''t do something terrible yet¡­ but soon I will make them taste what real revenge feels like.

    Before I was the one haunted¡­ someone who''s ced at a great disadvantage. But today the tables have turned. My old, weak self died that day when Ang tried to murder me. I''ve been given a second chance at life. The woman standing in front of her enemies were stronger, wiser, and braver than she was yesterday.

    A soft touch from my shoulders momentarily took my gaze away from Ang and Vince. I looked behind me and saw Ace. I was so absorbed in my enemies that I almost forgot about him.

    "Ace?"

    Gone was the fury I saw aze from his eyes. I was relieved when he gave me a gentle smile that made my eyes watered with tears. He''s doing just fine and I have nothing to worry about.

    "I''m fine." He said in a soft whisper as if he read my thoughts.

    "Please don''t force yourself to y the violin, Ace." I pleaded, my hands clinging to his tuxedo. I was dead worried that his childhood trauma would resurface if he forced himself to y.

    His mother beat him with the violin three hundred sixty times with the violin. The dreadful experience gave him a phobia. He hasn''t touched a single musical instrument since that day and the possible oue after he ys the violin was beginning to scare the hell out of me.

    " I can do this, Phoenix. Trust me." He whispered,nding a soft kiss on my temples while everyone watched.

    He''s determined to do this and there''s nothing I could do to stop him. "I don''t doubt that you could do it, Ace. But please allow me the honor to stand behind you while you face your battles.

    Even though he wasn''t sure what I meant, he just nodded. He sure trusts me. I don''t want to let him down, that''s why I will do my best to help him ovee his childhood trauma.

    I moved towards the piano with my chin tilted in a defiant manner. At this point I have nothing in mind but to help Ace.

    Everyone was looking at Ace and me wondering what would be our next step. I sat on the grandiose chair in front of the piano that looked like a queen''s throne and nced at Ace who was preparing to y the violin.

    I could feel that my presence helped ease some of his stress. I''m extremely thankful that Ace allowed us to face this ordeal together. Somehow, I no longer felt left out and unwanted. I saw another purpose to fulfill tonight.

    My gaze shifted towards the beautiful piano in front of me. It''s been years since Ist yed the piano but without a doubt in my mind I know my fingers could skillfully y with the keys.

    True, I lost my memories but it doesn''t mean that I''d lost my talent as well. The notes we''re not stored in my brain but in my heart where I know no one would be able to take it away from me. It''s imnted there so I could keep them forever.

    My skillful fingers slowly moved to the keys creating a marvelous sound that made me close my eyes. As if my fingers had minds of their own, they began to move against the keys until the soothing sound of the piano filled the room.

    I was ten years old when I first yed a musical instrument¡ªa guitar which mom gave me on my birthday. At a very young age I was fascinated how an instrument works and how it produces a marvelous sound that soothes the ears. When I was twelve¡ªbefore my mother sumbed to an illness¡ª she gave me a piano and taught me how to y.

    I became more interested in learning how to y the instrument rather than y outdoor games. Looking back now, I''m thankful that I''d been wise enough to practice everyday and now I am proud to show my talent.

    How ironic that thisplicated situation I found myself in would help me recover a bit of my childhood memories.

    When my eyes fluttered open, I saw Ace looking at me with fondness in his bright blue eyes. His lips curled into a beautiful smile I couldn''t resist. I couldn''t help myself and I smiled back.

    Ace began to move with expertise. He lifted the bow and struck the chord allowing the sensuous sound to mingle with the piano as if they were one.

    His facial expression softened as his hands moved against the violin, he looked ethereal with his eyes half-closed.

 Chapter 109 109: Sweetest Kiss

    Meet me in the silence,

    far from all the noise,

    where our hearts can make

    the honest choice.

    ***

    The soulful sound of the pianobined with the sensual sound of the violin filled the room. Everyone stood staring at us, their jaws dropping to the floor. The performance stole the hearts of everyone inside. Some were listening with their eyes closed while others were already dabbing a handkerchief at the corner of their eyes.

    I felt as if I''m in heaven. It''s unbelievable to think that this is actually happening. I''m even doubting that this is just a dream and soon I would wake up only to find myself alone inside my room.

    But Ace shed me a dazzling smile. It was so powerful that it melted all my doubts. It proved to me this is not just a dream. This was the reality¡­ our reality.

    I never knew that it could be possible for people to feel so intimate through music. It''s what we''re experiencing right now. It''s as if our bond was stronger this timepared to thest time.

    The piece ended so soon. And it left me wanting for more. But there are things which are meant to end and this night is one of those. The sound of the piano and the violin faded until it couldn''t be heard anymore.

    I slowly rose from my seat, pulled my skirt, and made an elegant curtsy to the still stunned crowd.

    Ang was still staring at me in pure disbelief. She was insulted that her ns to ruin Ace backfired. She sure wasn''t expecting a ghost to resurface and sabotage her evil ns. The woman she thought was a ghost was very much alive.

    Vince on the other hand hasn''t recovered yet. Perhaps he''s still pondering if this was real or merely a nightmare. His pride and ego couldn''t handle the fact that Ace and I were together again. All these years he''d been working hard to destroy his brother. Unfortunately, he failed miserably this time.

    I gave them both a lethal smile. It''s a smile that says it''s not just the end but only the beginning. It''s a smile that deres a war¡ªa war that I know I will end as a victor.

    I felt Ace''s presence behind me. I know he was there without looking back, I just knew it. Even if I keep my eyes closed and surrounded by a thousand people I will still know if he''s nearby.

    When I turned towards his direction, his glowing eyes met mine. He was so happy, it emanated from his body. He was beaming with pride as he looked at me. With long quick strides, he reached my side and pulled me into his arms right in front of Vince and Ang.

    "You made me so proud tonight, Phoenix. You did a great job." He murmured, cupping my face with his palms.

    "And you too, Ace. You did an amazing job. I am so proud of you."

    "Prove it to me then." He urged, sliding his arms around my narrow waste.

    That moment, I forgot that five hundred people were watching the two of us. That moment, it was only Ace who mattered to me. I inched closer until his hard, muscr chest pressed to my breasts. My fingers flew to his neck taunting him to move his face closer to mine.

    "I will show you then, my king. It would be my pleasure." I replied and kissed him deep, oblivious of the fact that we are being stared at.

    I heard Ang''s sudden intake of breath but I don''t give a damn. What''s important was Ace''s lips pressed on mine.

    The kiss was gentle at first but it gradually deepened. Before I knew it, we were engaged in an erotic french kiss in the middle of the crowd.

    I didn''t see Ang and Vince leave but when the kiss was over, the two were nowhere to be found. Perhaps they could not take the scene anymore. It only proved that they are still bitter.

    If the crowd didn''t erupt into a round of apuse, we wouldn''t let each other go. When our lips parted we were both trying to catch our breath.

    The guests were still ovee with apuse as Ace''s words drowned against the noise. He was trying to tell me something but I couldn''t hear him correctly.

    Ace''s captured my wrists and leaned closer to my ears. "Let''s run together."

    He pulled my wrists and we ran away from themotion. I followed behind him as he ran to the stairs before anyone could follow behind us.

    It felt so good to spend this eventful night with him. Beforeing here, I thought that I would be ovee with boredom before the party was over but it seems I was mistaken. So far, this had been the liveliest night of my life.

    My heart was still pounding after we reached the second floor. We went on running on the seemingly endless hallways, the sound of our hurried footsteps reverberating behind us.

    We''re extremely lucky that we are the only ones inside the second floor. All the guests were still downstairs in the room where the party was underway.

    Just when I thought we would be running forever, Ace finally located our room. He fished the room key inside his pocket and hastily inserted the key. There was a soft click. Ace turned the knob and pushed it open. He allowed me to enter first before he followed inside and closed the door behind him.

    I sat on the foot of the bed, my chest heaving. I felt as if I''d run a long mile when we only run a short distance. Despite the exhaustion, I couldn''t ignore the fact that K enjoyed the thrill of our short adventure.

    Ace moved to the bed and sat just beside me. He too was trying to catch his breathing. Atst, when we finally recovered, our eyes met and we both burst into a crispyughter.

 Chapter 110 110: Sexy

    As his hands explored the curves,

    and slopes, and ravines

    of her body, she felt her heart

    tandem with his love.

    ***

    I peeled the scarlet ball gown, watched it fall to the tiled floor with a rustle before slowly climbing to the tub and soaking my body with the scented milk bath.

    My long, inky ck hair cascades to the floor like a waterfall as I lie there with my eyes closed, savoring the delicious warmth enveloping my whole body.

    For the umpteenth time, I run my ns into my head. When I was satisfied, I smiled to myself and began to rx.

    I wonder how Ace would react after I tell him about my favor. Will he agree or will he decline my offer? Or perhaps he would think I bumped my head or else he would say I lost my mind.

    I wouldpletely understand if he wouldn''t agree. After all, It was what I''m expecting him to do. But despite it all, I still want to try if I could get a different answer from him. He might sumb to my charm and agree to grant me the favor I ask for.

    The red rose petals caught my attention and I scooped it with my left palms, its soft and delicate, momentarily reminding me of my old fragile self which Vince and Ang mercilessly crushed. If it weren''t for Ace, I would never have the courage to meet my old nemesis.

    When I emerged from the bathtub the sweet scent of rose petals lingered to my skin. I used the towel hanging on the rack to dry my body. When I was finished, I put thece nighties on and surveyed my reflection in the mirror.

    Warmth spreads through my cheeks when I realize how I look. Jeez, I know the scanty outfit was sexy but I never imagined that it could be this vulgar. The see through fabric hides nothing to the imagination. The pinkish buds of my breast were almost visible beneath it.

    Calm down, Phoenix. I told myself when panic seized me. I took a deep calming breath. It''s toote to back out now, I told myself and pushed the doubts off my thoughts.

    I grabbed the red silk bathrobe hanging on the rack and slipped it to my arms then tied the sash in front into a ribbon. When I''m done I grabbed the hair brush I saw in front of the mirror and brushed my extremely long hair until the tangled ends were gone.

    After taking a deep breath I finally pulled the door open.

    Ace was sprawled on the bed, his eyes were closed. He was wearing nothing underneath his red bathrobe. He looked so calm, almost angelic while he slept. I found myself swallowing hard as I watched him.

    My gaze shifted on the ss table and found a bottle of vintage wine. Beside the wine, a pair of wine sses stood.

    "Ace?"

    There was no response. I wonder if he had fallen asleep while I''m inside the bathroom.

    I walk towards the bed with slow, careful steps so as to not wake him up. Ace must be tired. I don''t want to disturb him. I gingerly climbed on top of the bed and stared at his breathtaking handsome face. It made me want to run my fingers around the smoothness of his cheeks but I''m afraid I would wake him up.

    Ace looked good while he''s asleep. I wonder how he does that. I, on the other hand, looked my worst when I''m asleep.

    I leaned closer until my face was only inches away from his. It felt so good watching him this close. I could look at him forever and not feel tired at all. His nose, his lips, his eyes, and his eyshes looked perfect. Well, everything about him looked perfect to me.

    I''m in the midst of watching him when Faith Vienne slipped inside my thoughts. I wonder if my baby is fine. Jeez. I missed

    her already.

    Sighing, I grabbed my phone on top of the bedside table and dialed Elisa''s number. On the third ring, she answered the phone.

    "Sorry to disturb you Lis. I just called to check on Faith Vienne." I kept my voice low so as not to wake up Ace who was lying beside me.

    "You don''t have to worry about her. Faith is fast asleep now. Sorry I need to hang up now, Bea. Please enjoy the night with Ace." Lis said thest sentence meaningfully. I was d she''s not here to see the deep blush that stained my cheeks.

    "Thanks a lot, Lis." I hung up and ced the phone back on top of the night table.

    "Sorry I fell asleep." He murmured sleepily, his eyes half closed. Ace has no idea how he looked so sexy at the moment.

    A scream nearly burst from my lips when Ace''s arms draped around my waist pulling me closer to his warm body. To make sure I wouldn''t struggle, he ced his leg on top of my thighs then he buried his nose on my chest where he sucked the skin and left a red mark.

    "The wine, Ace." I reminded him. He just groaned in return and hugged me closer.

    "Damn the wine. You''re far more tasty than a vintage wine." He buried his nose in the crook of my head. "Did you bathe with perfume? You smell so good." He added absentmindedly.

    I bit my lower lips. How was I supposed to react to thatpliment?

    "Ace,"

    "Yes love?"

    "I have a favor to ask you." I was relieved when I finally said the word aloud.

    "Anything love¡­ I would do everything for you. Want me to strip naked?"

    I punched him hard on the shoulders. To my surprise, he burst into a crunchyughter that filled the whole room. Jeez. He wasn''t taking me seriously. If he was like that I wonder if he would even take my request seriously.

    "It''s the reverse Ace. I will be the one to strip naked."

    Atst, it took his attention. His eyes snapped open and he looked at me with wonder.

    "You''re kidding right?" He said slowly, pure disbelief was written all over his face.

    "I''ve never been this serious before, Ace. I want you to paint me¡­. Of course naked."

    "I''m no Jack, Phoenix. I don''t want to be him. Thest time he painted Rose''s nude portrait, he died."

    If the situation weren''t so serious I would already burst outughing. I rolled my eyes heavenward. I wonder if he was joking.

    "I''m serious Ace."

    "Well¡­ I don''t have materials with me." He said nonchntly. Until now he believed I''m trying to tease him.

    I pushed him away. He groaned in protests but he allowed me to go. When my feet touched the floor I pulled a box from under the bed and sheepishly smiled at him. "Don''t worry Ace, I had all the materials you needed with me." I gestured to the box with the paint and white canvas inside.

    Ace hastily abandoned the bed. All traces of humor were gone on his face now. He stood in front of me, legs apart and arms folded on his chest. There was an unusual frown on his forehead.

    I won this battle. Realizing that the victory is mine, I shed him a sweet, triumphant smile.

    "Bloody hell¡­" He muttered under his breath knowing he didn''t have a choice.

    ***

    I grabbed the wine ss and poured the contents into my mouth. The delicious warmth spread through my throat making me feel rxed.

    This is it. There''s no turning back. I told myself for the umpteenth time as I did my best to ignore the butterflies churning the inside of my stomach.

    Ace pulled the cr¨¨me colored settee underneath the chandelier to provide the perfect lighting. When he finished, he finally raised his head towards me and headed in my direction.

    He captured my face, gazed at my eyes tenderly and whispered the words hoarsely, "Are you ready?"

    I swallowed hard. I found myself lost in the depths of his enchanting blue eyes.

    I took a deep breath before I replied, "I think I am."

    Ace untied the sash of my robe. His fingers then moved to my shoulders to pull my silk robe down to my shoulders. The sleek garment slid past my elbows until it fell on a heap to the floor.

    Ace gasped when his admiring eyes moved to the scanty night gown I wore that hide nothing from the imagination.

    "Good Lord¡­ You''re beautiful..." He murmured in appreciation without taking his eyes off my body. Right through the see-through garment he could clearly see I''m wearing a ck thong underneath.

    He untied the ribbon on my chest until half of my creamy breasts were exposed and only the pinkish bud were covered by the thinyer of cloth.

    My cheeks burned while I watch him look at me with heated gaze.

 Chapter 111 111: Sweet Siren

    He looked at me as if I am the prettiest woman on earth, it overwhelmed my heart, making me breathless from anticipation. His enchanting blue eyes zed through mine as if he feared I would vanish from sight if he took his eyes away from mine just for a few seconds.

    I love the way he looked at me with eyes wide, and clear and dreamy. It makes me want to move even closer,y a soft kiss on his eyes, his nose, his cheeks, and his lips to show him how much I love him¡­ yeah I love him. My inner admittance only made the fire inside me simmer brighter.

    As if they have a mind of their own, my eager fingers flew to his flushed cheeks to feel the warmth of his skin. Thrill surged inside me. My exploiting fingers slither to the hard muscles on his chest down to his abs. I felt his hard muscles clenched beneath my touch.

    My fingers trembled as I pulled the sash of his robe open exposing the chiseled abs concealed underneath. My eyes sinfully devoured the delicious sight. It must be the effect of wine that made me unashamed as my eyes swept down to his waist then down to the hard bulge on his boxer brief.

    He was sorge. To my surprise I didn''t feel abashed¡­ only excited... wondering how it would feel with my hands wrapped on his length.

    "Touch me, Phoenix."

    He just said the signal I''d been waiting for. Without second thoughts I erased the distance between us until my breasts were pressed hard to the hard contours of his chest. His sudden sharp intake of breath when my fingers yfully wandered on his shoulder pulled a satisfied smile to my lips.

    His body felt so warm¡­. Almost burning¡­ The thought that he wanted me as much as I wanted him made me intent on seducing him more. I pulled the robe down until the silk garment pooled to the floor.

    I could feel the warmth of his hard arousal pressing through my stomach. My damp lips moved to the sensitive spot on his neck. He smells of soap, sweat and perfume. My eyes automatically snapped close while inhaling his sweet natural scent that affected my system like an aphrodisiac.

    When my teeth licked the sensitive crook of his neck he groaned wildly, then his powerful arms secured my body into a hard embrace. My eyes snapped open and captured the wild embers of desire on mystical blue eyes.

    "Stop torturing me, my love." His lips found my ears and he gently bit the sensitive flesh, teasing me until I moaned.

    My fingers cling to his neck tightly when my feet leave the floor. He carried me across the room bridal style until my back bounced on top of the settee.

    Hey sprawled on top of me, his muscr thighs settled between my parted legs. His weight pressed on top of me did nothing to diminish my growing excitement.

    He quenched my thirst by pressing his lips into my own. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth, and my fingers clenching to his smooth hair.

    Unexpectedly, just as when I''m craving more, the kiss ended. When his lips left mine disappointment hit me. When I looked up to him hisughing eyes met mine.

    "The painting¡­" He reminded me with his eyes glowing with mirth.

    Hell¡­ I nearly forgot about it. Damn¡­ it slipped off my mind easily.

    "S-shall we begin?" With cheeks burning, I pushed him away until he fell into the settee while ovee withughter. I want to punch him hard on the face for making fun of me

    "Of course¡­" He sobered as he continued, "Or would you rather make love to me first?" He winked yfully, running his wet tongue on his bottom lips.

    Jeez. It''s an offer which is impossible to resist. Instead of responding my eyes sinfully wandered to therge bulge on his boxer brief as I decided to tease him the way he teased me. "Which would you prefer, Ace... Shall I enlighten you first?" Teasing back, I posed on the settee seductively, arching my back to give him a clear view of my generous bosom.

    I bit my lips triumphantly when I saw his throat move as he swallowed hard.

    "You''re wicked, my love. Stop torturing me please" His voice was hoarse as his gaze swept from my head to toe. "Making love to you is my priority, my love¡­. but fulfilling your greatest wish is my ultimate goal for now."

    My lips curled into a smile¡­ Amused by the amount of incredible self-control he disyed. He was surely my man.

    Iy on my side, resting my head on the slightly elevated pillow, my inky hair spilling around the pillow like a cascade of silky waterfall. I tilted my chin dramatically, then raised both my hands on top of my head, and bent my knees slightly forward.

    "Perfect love." He murmured admiringly, lips stretched into a sexy smile that made my throat dry.

    Ace picked the white canvas from inside the box and ced it on the aluminium easel he just spread on the floor before he dragged a chair in front of the canvas and perched on top.

    He was going to paint with only a boxer brief on. The notion only excites me more. Jeez, I''m not a green girl but I couldn''t think clearly when he''s almost wearing nothing.

    I watched him as he rose from the chair and moved to the ss table to pick his wine ss and poured the contents into his throat. After returning the ss back on top of the table, he picked his cellphone, and hastily moved back to his chair. My eyes watched his sexy behind until he returned to his position.

    "You could close your eyes, my sweet siren. This will be finished after you wake up."

    Ace''s expression shifted to ''focus mode.'' His eyes sharpened. It was the same intent expression he had when he was working hard on a task. His fingers began to move skillfully, entranced by his movements, I continued to watch until my eyes fluttered sleepily.

    The song Wicked Games by Chris Isaac yed in the background. The song is one of my favorites, it was sensual, and it made me want to strip and dance in my imagination when I heard it y.

    The world was on fire and no one could save me but you

    It''s strange what desire will make foolish people do

    I never dreamed that I''d meet somebody like you

    And I never dreamed that I''d lose somebody like you

    I fought the strong urge to drift into a sweet slumber as I listened to the song. ''No, I must stay awake.'' I repeated the mantra inside my thoughts while watching Ace''s body slowly turn into a hazy image.

    Jeez. I can''t take this anymore. I will surely fall asleep in this state. My eyes grew heavier each minute until I couldn''t lift my eyes open. Left without a choice, I sighed contentedly and just listened to the song ying on Ace''s phone until I finally slipped into dreand without me knowing.

    I didn''t know how long I''d been asleep when I felt I was being carried from the settee. Secondster, my backnded on a cottony-soft cushion.

    "Wake up, sleepy head. Your painting has beenpleted." A voice whispered to my ears, sending ripples of sensation all over my body.

    "Ace¡­" I mumbled sleepily without opening my eyes and instantly feelt his weight gently crushing through my body. Impulsively, my legs parted open to gave him the perfect spot.

    The warmth of his lipsnded at the crook of my neck, plundering kisses on the sensitive spot. Then his lips moved to my cor bone¡­. to my shoulders des... until he reached the valley between my breasts and buried his nose in the middle as he inhaled my scent.

    He pulled the low neckline downward until my generous breasts sprung free and took

    a taut, pink bud to his mouth.

    "A-Ace¡­." My fingers pulled his hair as I squirmed beneath his hot, yful tongue. He sucked and teased the bud until I was moaning with pleasure.

    His lips abandoned my breasts and found my stomach. He went further down until he reached my thighs and parted them open.

    "A-ace!" Mortified, my eyes fluttered open and drew my thighs together. However, Ace stopped me before I could I could move.

    "Hush, my love. It''s okay¡­ just let me pleasure you."

    I rxed and allowed him to part my thighs. He pulled my underwear and throw it on the bed. The triangle between my thighs were exposed to his.

    I bit my lower lip when Ace kissed my inner thigh, teasing me over and over again until I couldn''t take it anymore. My fingers tightened on his hair and my lower body arched forward.

    He spread my legs wider, before I could even protest, he buried his face in between my legs and kissed me down there.

 Chapter 112 112: Making Love

    If you ever feel I''m loving

    you too much,

    Remember, I have lost too

    many years of loving you

    before I met you.

    So I''m justpensating.

    ***

    I shuddered and moaned loudly when Ace''s lips found the sensitive bud between my legs. My cheeks burned, it must be the color of tomato now. I didn''t know if it''s right or wrong. All I could feel is the wicked rhythm of his warm tongue slithering against my exposed flesh.

    My hands tightened its hold on his hair. Not quite sure if I want to push him away. But I don''t want to let go¡­. I don''t want him to stop. He woke up something deep within me and now I couldn''t just push him away without reaching the promising bliss waiting ahead of me.

    His tongue yed the sensitive bud between my legs. My head copsed on the pillow. Soft moans erupt from my lips. I couldn''t even believe that such erotic sounds was emanating from me.

    "D-don''t¡­." My back arched when his tongue plunged into my moist core. He''s snapping what was left to my sanity. I don''t exactly know what to do at the moment.

    He gently bit the pinkish bud, teasing me until I clenched in frustration. "Do you want me to stop, love?" His voice was hoarse and his blue eyes thick with desire.

    "Dont¡­. Stop¡­." I purred like a wild cat.

    It''s as if he''d been waiting for that response. He buried his head between my thighs, moved his lips on the soft, sensitive flesh until my moans filled the bed.

    All that was left of my sleepiness faded in an instant when his mouth devoured the sensitive spot. I took a sharp intake of breath when he began licking the delicate skin underneath until I thought I would go crazy.

    His tongue explored the fold of skin sending ripples of pleasure all over my body. My knees curled in delight and a erotic whimper escaped my lips. His hot lips devoured me over and over again until I felt something would burst from inside me.

    My eyes shut tightly until I could see starbursts in my eyes. I bit my lips to suppress another erotic moan from escaping my lips. The sensation was too delightful to put into words. This might be what heaven in his arms feels like.

    My legs were now draped on his shoulders, my fingers flew to the bedsheets and clung to it tightly when his mouth quickened it''s pace making my stomach clench. There''s something inside me wanting to explode from the pleasure his tongue creates.

    His skillfully fingers massaged the soft, sensitive bud while his mouth worked wonders to my moist core. My back arched. A scream of ecstasy erupted from my mouth and I shuddered violently andy motionless on top of the bed.

    There was a wicked smile on Ace''s lip when he buried his head into the crook of my neck.

    "Aces¡­."

    He lifted his head so he could look at me. His eyes were bright as the stars that adorned the sky, I found myself falling in love with him all over again as he looked at me.

    "I love you, Phoenix." He murmured. I nearly sobbed hearing it from his lips. Hearing him say he loves me fills my heart with so much joy.

    Iy a soft kiss on his forehead then to his beautiful eyes. I was so in love with this man that words weren''t enough to tell him how much I love him. There''s no other man I could imagine lying beside me other than Ace.

    "I love you Ace¡­." For the first time, I finally have the courage to tell him how much I love him. It made me so proud of myself.

    Utter disbelief made his eyes wide and round. He wasn''t able to say anything for a couple of minutes as he processed the words.

    "Y-you l-love me?" He was still astounded but he was able to ask the question when he slightly recovered. The look of disbelief didn''t even diminish.

    I smiled. Amazed by his expression. "I do love you, Ace¡­. I love you more than you will ever know and I love you more than I would ever show." I responded and kissed him hard on the mouth.

    "Tell me¡­.this is not just a dream. Did I fall asleep on the bed?"

    "You''re very much awake, my love. Here, let me show you how real it is."

    My hands wrapped around his muscr back while my face moved closer to im his lips. I bit and sucked his mouth until I heard him groan. His lips were soft and warm and addictive. I couldn''t help but close my eyes while I passionately kissed him.

    He groaned, this time it was louder than before. He tore his lips away from me for a moment. When he peeled my nightgown and threw them on the bed I didn''t object.

    Warmth spread through my cheeks when my naked body was exposed. My fingers covered my breasts but he pulled my hands and told me I am beautiful and kissed my fingertips.

    I watched him as he slowly removed his boxer brief. Enthralled by the sight, I couldn''t pull away. My eyes continue to curiously look at his long and hard shaft. It makes me want to touch it with my fingers and feel the warmth of the sensitive flesh.

    He looks like a naked demigod. It makes me want to run my tongue to his broad shoulders, muscr chest and perfectly toned stomach until he pleads for me to stop torturing him.

    Iy sprawled on the bed, legs wide apart.

    When hey on top of me and crushed me with his delicious weight I just clung my arms around him.

    He captured my lips while his fingers wandered to my nakedness. The kiss was slow and gentle at first but it gradually deepened as we tried to fulfil each other''s thirst. His hard shaft was pressed on my thighs filling my head with erotic thoughts.

    His thumb yed with my nipple until the pinkish bud went taut with desire. I trembled and gasped. His tongue invaded my lips and explored inside. I fought with his tongue with the same intense passion burning through his skin.

    My whole body was consumed with fever and my throat were affected with unquenchable thirst which only Ace could fulfill. His palms moved to my chest, gently massaging the soft flesh. I arched towards his hands.

    His lips moved to my neck, my fingers flew to his hair. The warmth of his mouth sent shivers down my spine. My body just burned wherever he touched me. His head captured the pinkish nipples and suck it like a baby while the he continue to knead the other with his palms.

    The pleasure was too much for me to handle. I bit my lips while I twisted and turned beneath his touch. His mouth return to im my lips. His fingers moved to the sensitive spot between my legs. My legs closed on impulse but he knudged it apart without breaking our lips.

    He slid a finger inside me, cheking how ready I am for him. My lips parted in surprise. Then he plunged his fingers deeper and withdraw it again. He repeated the process until my core tightened around him. It felt good, I thought while bitting my lips. I couldn''t bear the sweer torture anymore.

    I want him inside me.

    "I want you now, Phoenix. I never wanted anyone as much as I need you." He whispered. "Before I bury myself inside you I want you to hear that you want me too." His voice was a hoarse whisper, his eyes were filled with desire.

    "Please¡­. I want you Ace¡­." I pleaded, bitting on my lips hard and spreading my legs wider to amodate him more.

    He groaned wildly and kissed me hard on the lips before he positioned his fully aroused shaft into my moist core. Slowly his shaft slid halfway, deliciously stretching my snug channel. I moaned loudly, unable to contain myself. He was sorge and we haven''t done it in a long time that it took a while for me to adjust to the invasion.

    He pulled his shaft until it was only the tip buried into mine. He pushed inside and pulled again. I clenched my teeth and groaned in frustration. Ace was trying to tease me.

    "Please¡­" I pleaded with my eyes half closed. My fingernails digging into his back.

    He shed me a wicked smile. He held my thighs and sent my back deeper to the bed with a powerful thrust that left me moaning with pleasure as he continue to pound on my core hard.

    He increased his pace until I couldn''t take it anymore. My stomach clenched, my quivering core tightened around him, and I shuddered when I reached the zenith. He withdraw slightly and after a powerful thrust, he copsed on top of me, crushing me with his weight.

 Chapter 113 113: Naughty

    I may never find the words

    beautiful enough to describe all

    you mean to me, but I will spend

    the rest of my life searching

    for them.

    ***

    Ace pulled me into his arms and cradled me into the warmth of his chest. I snuggled deeper then held him tight the way he was holding me. If only we could freeze time so we could stay like this forever I would do it... If only. But we are in reality and things simply change. But there''s one thing I''m certain of¡ªmy feelings towards him will never waver.

    He was like the air that I breathe and the sunshine that brings light to my once lonely days. He made me so happy the moment he came back to my life. It made me wonder how I managed to survive all these years without him in it.

    I could hear the wild sound of his heartbeat with my ears pressed to my ears. My heartbeat was almost as loud as his. It''s such a surprise he hasn''t heard it too or perhaps he did but he kept it to himself.

    His chest heaved while he chased his breath. I too was chasing my breath as Iy there in the dimly lit bed. It''s as if I''d run a mile when I haven''t even left my room.

    "I love you, Phoenix. I will never get tired of telling you over and over again." He said when he recovered and lifted my chin so I could look into the depths of enchanting blue eyes that made me forget everything else every time I looked at them.

    "I love you too, Ace." I replied softly, then sighed contentedly before I continued. "Despite everything we''ve been through and the pain you caused me before.... I know I should hate you.... But I couldn''t just force myself to do so because no matter what you do my feelings for you could never change. I never stopped loving you all these years, Ace."

    Tears glittered on the corners of his eyes. He smiled fondly, making his eyes crinkle at the corner. "Thank you for loving me. I admit I am not the most lovable man but you''re the only person who looked beyond my ws and imperfections and epted who I really am."

    "Nobody told the fish to swim, nobody told the birds to fly, nobody told the dogs to bark, they just did. Just like me .... Nobody told me to love you, I just did."

    He grinned, thennded a quick kiss on the tip of my nose before his arms tightened around me in fear I would be gone if he let go. I didn''t say anything more. He too kept silent. There inside the dimly lit room¡ªon the top of the bed¡ª we remained entangled in each other''s arms until we both fell asleep.

    It was around three in the morning when I woke up from a bloody nightmare. A vision of a man lying face down on the cemented pavement appeared in my thoughts. Blood was leaking on his grievous wounds. When I turned the unconscious man, to my horror I discovered it was Ace.

    All colors left my face while I trembled beneath the nket. A shiver ran down my spine when I reyed the scene once more. I came to the scene toote to save Ace. I watched the mes engulf him.

    It''s just a nightmare, I told myself so my shaking would stop. But it didn''t help me one bit. I continue to shake with fear. When I turned on the other side of the bed I realized that it was empty. Panic seized me when I didn''t see him anywhere in the room.

    "Phoenix...What''s wrong?" Ace emerged from the bathroom and saw the panic look in my face right away. With quick long strides he reached my side and pulled me close. "I''m sorry, I must have interrupted your sleep when I went to the bathroom." He was so apologetic but it wasn''t his fault.

    His hands captured mine and wrapped them between hisrge hands. "You''re cold... Gosh.... Are you alright, Phoenix?" He rubbed his fingers into my hands until it became warm.

    I shook my head and searched for the right words to say. "I-I d-dream about a car ident, Ace.... You-you died." My voice cracked until the tears I tried so hard to hold back gushed forth. Stream of tears endlessly fell down my cheeks as I looked at him.

    Just the thought of him dying was enough to scare the hell out of me. I would rather choose for him to leave without saying goodbye rather than watch him hopelessly die in front of me without me doing anything.

    "Hush, my love. " He soothed my back with his palms and wiped the tears on my cheeks. "That''s not going to happen. Okay? It''s just a nightmare. I''m here."

    "You are not going to leave me, right Ace?" My eyes pleaded as I looked at him. I know it''s just a dream but I just want to hear him promise that he would not leave me.

    "Take my word, Phoenix. I will never leave you. I will stay by your side no matter what." He vowed. Hearing him say it out loud made me feel better and I calmed down.

    Hey on the bed and he pulled me close beside him. It felt so good to have him this near to me that nothing, not even air coulde between us.

    I flutter my heavy eyelids close. Ace will never leave me, he just gave me his promise and I''m confident he will fulfill them.

    "Sleep tight, my love." He lowered his lips and kissed me on the forehead once before he closed his eyes and drifted back to sleep.

    The warm sunshine permeating through the open vian blinds and the soft kisses on my cheeks woke me up from a pleasant dream. When I fluttered my eyes open it was his handsome face I saw. He was smiling so brightly that I couldn''t help but smile back.

    "Good morning, my love." It''s time for you to shower. We should be on our way home at nine am.

    I look at the clock on the wall. Seven am in the morning. I groaned, and buried my face into the pillow. But Ace doesn''t easily give up. He tickled me until I surrendered. I pinched him on the nose and rose from the bed. His yfulughter filled the room and I just rolled my eyes heavenward.

    He was done with bathing, I noticed when my eyesnded on his slightly wet hair and the bath towel that was wrapped around his waist. My cheeks turned tomato red realizing he was wearing nothing underneath.

    "Okay, Okay... I raised my palms in mid air, "I will go and take a shower."

    "I will wait for you here," He winked at me and pulled the bath towel from his waist.

    I gasped and turned away before I could see him stark naked. Ace was trying to tease me again. I grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it back at him before I marched to the bathroom.

    Once inside the bathroom, I quickly surveyed my reflection on the full length mirror. The remnants of our passionate lovemakingst night left a mark all over my body. My cheeks turned several shades darker at the memory.

    I blinked rapidly. There was a different glow in my eyes... It looked sorge and bright... Telling me I''m indeed in love. I sighed contentedly and smiled at my reflection in the mirror before I went on with my business.

    The shower starts running. After I peeled the bathrobe, I hastily moved under the warm water allowing it to soak my skin. I quickly applied the floral shampoo on my hair and went on soaping my skin. When I finished, I rinsed quickly.

    Fifteen minutester, I emerged from the bathroom wearing only a scanty bath towel. My hair had dried and it cascaded past my shoulders down to my waist.

    Ace was still lying on the bed with eyes closed when I emerged from the bathroom. The bath towel he used was hanging on the nearby chair. I gasped when I realized his naked body was covered only with a pillow.

    Sensing my presence, his eyes snapped open. "Come here love." He said seductively with a naughty gleam upon his exquisite blue eyes.

    "I will change first." I replied, ignoring him but he captured my fingers when I walked past the bed and I fell on top of him.

    "We still have an hour, my love....Shall we make use of the remaining time?"

    He captured my lips before I could even react. I couldn''t resist the urge and I kissed him back with equal ardor. My fingers cling to his neck. The towel I wore loosened and it fell back to the floor. He pulled me on top of him until I was sitting astride his strong thighs.

    It would be an hour of passionate lovemaking.

 Chapter 114 114: Sabotaged

    Ace pulled the car door open and I hastily mber inside the car, stretched my legsfortably, and leaned on the soft cushioned seat. Once I was settled inside, he moved to the back of the car so he could load the average size suitcase inside. When he was finished, I waited for him to get inside.

    I was still silently watching him when I sensed someone was looking towards our direction. My eyes scanned the whole area but there was no one in sight. However, when my eyes identally passed on the terrace located on the second floor of the elegant Ravenwood Mansion, there I saw Lady Ravenwood.

    She had no idea that I was watching her inside the car and observing her movements at the same time. Her eyes never once left Ace even after he climbed inside the car and sat beside me on the driver''s seat.

    If only I could see her expression closely, it will give me the clue I needed to find out how she feels about Ace.

    I could tell that she''d been close to Ace once. Perhaps an old estranged friend? Though at first I thought she was Ace''s ex girlfriend but it''s very unlikely. It also came to me that she could possibly be his mother but I eliminated the idea since she was way too young for her age to be a Ace''s mother.

    So I assume that Lady Ravenwood is a family rtive or an old acquaintance. The family ties must have been severed by a huge misunderstanding. I wonder what kind of scenario would do that.

    Axe seems to hate her so much. I could see the pain and loathing in his eyes everytime he look at her. It makes me wonder what exactly did she do to deserve Ace''s wrath?

    "I said put your seatbelt on, Phoenix." My trail of thoughts copsed. When I looked at him he was intently looking at me.

    "What?" I replied like an idiot. I didn''t hear him say anything. I was too absorbed with my burgeoning thoughts that I didn''t hear him speak.

    He sighed. "Here... Let me put it myself." He pulled the seatbelt and secured it all over my body. "Done". He smiled triumphantly.

    I mumbled ''thank you.'' When my gazended on the terrace Lady Ravenwood was gone.

    Ace turned the engine on. He shot me a sideway nce before he focused his attention on the steering wheel. "Something''s bothering you, Phoenix. I could feel it. Would you mind sharing it with me?"

    I shook my head and gave him a reassuring smile. "There''s nothing wrong, Ace. I''m just sleepy." I reasoned but deep inside I''m hoping he would buy that. I don''t want to ruin his mood by mentioning Lady Ravenwood.

    "You could rest your head on my shoulder." He offered.

    I shook my head and gaved him a smile. "Thank you, Ace but I want to look at the view we would pass. The scenery is beautiful and I couldn''t let it pass without looking at them."

    "If you ever need some rest just tell me. It would take us one hour to reach Madam Ste''s estate."

    I nodded.

    Ace said nothing. His eyes were focused straight ahead. I turned my gaze outside the window and sighed contentedly. Having Ace beside me seems the most natural thing in the world. I felt safe, secure, and content. I felt I had nothing to ask for.

    Everything I ever needed was right in front of me.

    The grandiose gate pulled open. Once we were out of the gate, the green scenery outside the car window greeted my eyes. The sight was too beautiful to describe in words. It filled me with awe as I looked at it. The boundlessnds I''m looking at belong to Lady Ravenwood. I heard that she inherited all of it when her duke father died.

    Once more my gazended in Ace''s direction. He was too wrapped up in his thoughts. I wonder what he was thinking deep within. It makes me extremely curious since he has an unusual look written all over his face. I couldn''t find the right word to describe it but he looks somewhat worried¡­.Worried with what?

    Perhaps I''m just being paranoid. I told myself then shrugged my shoulders.

    I blinked my eyes several times. I felt a little bit dizzy and my eyelids were growing heavy. I didn''t get enough sleepst night because of my nightmare. I rest my head towards Ace''s shoulders.

    He leaned closer andnded a soft kiss on my head. "Sleep for a while, my love." He murmured. I sighed contentedly and fluttered my eyes closed.

    I don''t know how long I''d been asleep when I felt the car pulled into a stop. When my eyes snapped open the sudden bright light made my eyes hurt. I blinked several times until my eyes were well adjusted to the light before I scanned my surroundings.

    The car stopped across a fancy restaurant. The parking area in front of the Restaurant was fully upied and there''s no other ce to park except to the spot where the car stood now.

    The sight of the fancy restaurant reminded me I hadn''t eaten anything when we left. Suddenly my stomach growled.

    "I''m hungry¡­" Ace spoke when he saw I was wide awake.

    I straightened on my seat before I responded. "I''m hungry too."

    Ace pushed the door open and mbered out the car. He turned in the opposite direction and opened the door for me. I thanked him as I got out of it.

    His arms protectively wrapped around my fingers. He then looked left and right, after he saw the road was clear, we crossed the highway hand in hand.

    A uniformed guard opened the door. I entered first and Ace followed behind me. A waitress ushered us to the avable table at the far end of the room. When we were both settled in our seats, the waitress handed us the menu.

    She momentarily left to give the privacy we needed as we scanned the food avable on the menu. I was still choosing what to eat when Ace suddenly ced the menu on top of the table.

    My wide questioning eyesnded on him. "Is something wrong, Ace?"

    I lowered the menu on top of the table and looked at him with eyebrows scrunched in confusion.

    "I think I left my wallet inside the car." He said after checking the pocket of his jeans.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay the bills." I offered which made a blush appear on his cheeks. Just like I thought he wouldn''t agree.

    "No." Ace replied stubbornly. It was the response I knew I would hear from him but I just wanted to hear him say it.

    "How about I lend you money and you pay meter?" It sounds like a bright idea.

    "You would not ept my payment. I know you Phoenix."

    I bit back a smile. Ace was right. If he allowed me to pay the bills, I wouldn''t allow him to reimburse me afterwards. "Well, then...Go get your wallet and I will wait for you here."

    "I''ll be quick." He said and shot me a smile before he hurriedly made his way to the door with quick, long steps.

    He was already out the door but my eyes remained glued to it. Why did my heartbeat quickened just now? Why did I suddenly feel ufortable and worried?

    My thoughts were cut short when the waitress arrived to pick our orders. Since Ace wasn''t here yet, I just told her to wait a little longer.

    What was taking him so long? The frown on my temples deepened when my eyes shifted back to the door but it remained close.

    Did he find his wallet? I wonder if he misced it again or lost it for good this time.

    I impatiently waited for another five minutes and when I couldn''t take it anymore I decided to go after him.

    I hastily ran to the door. Unmindful of the attention I''m attracting. After the guard pulled the door open, I dashed outside. I wasn''t even able to thank him.

    The sound of my heart pounding intensified. I wonder where this sudden ufortable feeling wasing from. My eyes flew to the opposite side of the highway where the car was parked alone.

    The door of the car was slightly ajar. Ace was surely inside. I hurriedly moved so I could reach it quickly. But I had only made a few steps when suddenly there was a loud crashing sound followed by a deafening explosion.

    The events seem to happen so quickly that I wasn''t sure if I''m just having a nightmare or it''s really happening. The car on the opposite side of the highway exploded. Then the sound of squeaking metals pierced my ears.

    "Aaaaaeeee¡­. Nooooo." Screamed my lips but no words came out.

    My chest tightened until I couldn''t breathe. It felt as if my chest would explode anytime soon by how heavy it was. Warm stream of tears abundantly flowed down my cheeks.

 Chapter 115 115: Safe At Last

    What was left of my strength started to diminish as I stood there and watched the car burn in front of my eyes. Monstrous fear I never knew I was capable of struck my ice-cold body paralyzed.

    This is not happening... I told myself over and over again.

    I pressed my eyes tightly until I saw star bursts. I told myself when I opened them I would wake up from this nightmare. When I thought I was ready my eyes fluttered open but the scene was just the same. The car was still there.... Burning.

    This was reality.... And it was so painful I could scarcely breathe.

    Thest of my strength escaped my body. My legs copsed and I slumped to the rough pavement with shoulders shaking uncontrobly. Tears would not stop flowing lown my flushed cheeks.

    I haven''t spent much time with Ace. Why does it need to happen? Why? We are so happy but suddenly things ended this way..

    My heart was being torn into shreds. I wanted to run to the burning car to save Ace but my legs refused to move. I couldn''t even summon the courage to ask for help. I couldn''t even scream no matter how bad I wanted to.

    A crowd gathered around the scene. I heard someone call an ambnce. I lost track of my surroundings when there was a sudden piercing pain inside my chest. It was so worse that I couldn''t breathe properly.

    My vision started to blur until I couldn''t see anything except the darkness starting to engulf me. I heard a woman''s voice screaming for help until it became so distant it no longer reached my ears.

    Thest thing I remember before I lost my consciousness was the horrible dream I hadst night¡­. Ace was lying on the ground with blood leaking from his grievous wounds while the car burned brightly in the background. He extended his hand to me and I did my best to reach his hand but it was toote¡­. he breathed hisst and closed his eyelids.

    "Ace¡­. Ace¡­.Ace¡­" I woke up from the sound of my wretched sobs. My whole body was trembling while I twisted and turned on top of a soft bed. The memories before I lost consciousness came back to me and my cries only intensified.

    Slowly, I opened my eyes and came in contact with a pair of exquisite blue eyes worriedly looking at me. "Ace¡­." My voice trembled. A loud sob escaped my lips. Disbelief was written all over my face as I scanned his face.

    Aside from a small wound on his forehead and a few bruises on his arms he was surprisingly fine. I can''t believe he was not brutally wounded¡­ I really can''t believe it¡­ Thank you Lord. I mumbled repeatedly, blinking back the tears from my eyes.

    "Hush¡­ Please stop crying. Please don''t make me worry again." He whispered. His arms came around my shoulders and he pulled me tightly into his arms that I feared he would crush me.

    He trembled as he held me. I wonder why¡­ but when I lift my face to look at him again I realize he was scared. His eyes were red as if he''d been crying while I was unconscious.

    We are inside the private room of the hospital. He must have brought me there after I passed out.

    "W-what h-happened A-Ace? H-how d-did you survive.. I-I t-thought you d-died inside the burning car."

    My fingers clutched the soft fabric of his shirt as if I could retrieve some strength by holding onto them. I was still holding my breath when I heard him respond.

    "When we left the Lady Ravenwood Mansion, there was a ck car tailing us, I became suspicious because I felt something was wrong. I stopped the car in front of a restaurant and parked it in a safe spot where it''s far from any other car so that in case something happens it would minimize the damage and no passerby could get hurt.

    I secured your safety first by leaving you inside the restaurant and then I returned to the car to check it''s overall condition and that''s when I realized that one of the tires was slightly inted. When I peered underneath, I saw the device attached underneath. When I realize what it was I ran just right in time before the thing exploded."

    My hands flew to his neck and I pulled him closer. I buried my head at the crook of his neck where I started to cry all over again. I almost lost him today. The thought filled me with pain and anguish. If he wasn''t able to run in time I wonder what would have happened.

    Faith Vienne was still too young to lose a father. Thinking that she would grow up without Ace by her side was more frightening than I imagined. I''m just d that Ace survived the incident unscathed.

    "Please stop crying, Phoenix. It would be bad for your heart." His hand gently caressed my back while he whispered gentle words to my ears until I calmed down.

    "I was so scared, Ace¡­ I thought I would never see you again."

    "I will not allow it to happen, Phoenix. I still want to spend the rest of my life with you and our daughter. I will not die that easily, especially I still have to protect you and Faith Vienne from people who are trying to hurt you."

    "I-I want to see our daughter, Ace."

    "Don''t worry, love. Madam Ste''s limousine will be here in the hospital soon after an hour. Just wait a little while, okay. For now, you need rest. I''m sure you''re still as shocked as I am by the unexpected turn of events."

    Ace gingerly ced me back on the bed. I didn''t object when my headnded on the pillow and his arms loosened around me. Heid a soft kiss on my forehead before he started moving to the door.

    Panic seized me while I watched him leave. What if this was all just a dream. What if he will be gone when I wake up?

    "Ace?"

    He stopped walking and turned towards my direction. He tried to give me a soft, reassuring smile but when he saw the worried look on my face the smile on his face faded. It was then reced with a look of rm.

    Within seconds, he was already beside me holding my cold palms around his fingers. "Is something wrong, Phoenix?"

    "I-I''m scared, Ace¡­. Please stay by my side until Madam Ste arrives. Please¡­." I bit my lower lips and fought the urge to cry.

    "Do not worry, my love. I''m not going to leave so please rest." He murmured.

    When Ace climbed on the top of the hospital bed and gathered me into his arms, I calmed down. The warmth of his body pressed to mine was reassuring since it reminds me that he''s real and not just my imagination.

    He didn''t speak further. He just continued to run his fingers through my hair until I fell asleep.

    ***

    When the limousine finally arrived at the estate, I hurriedly climbed out of the car without waiting for Ace to pull the door open and I dashed to my room on the second floor where Faith Vienne was waiting.

    A huge sigh of relief escaped my lips when I saw Faith Vienne lying inside her crib with a sweet smile on her lips. When she saw me, her arms iled eagerly. The smile on her lips broadened showing the deep dimples on her cheeks.

    Without me realizing, tears start to flow down my cheeks when I pick her up and wrap her fragile body into my arms.

    I thought I would never hold her in my arms again. I can''t help but wonder what could possibly happen if Ace didn''t realize what''s happening and didn''t pull into a stop in front of the empty parking lot. I wonder what would happen if he didn''t see the time bomb concealed under the car and he continued to drive until the bomb exploded while we''re inside the car.

    There''s so many questions on my mind right now. But it''s not as important as holding my precious baby into my arms.

    For the first time since I entered the room, I noticed that Elisa was seated on the bed and watching me intently with a worried look on her face.

    She quickly rose from the bed and ran to my side. She didn''t ask any questions. Instead she gentlyid her palms on my shoulders as if telling me everything''s going to be fine.

    I pulled Faith Vienne closer and kissed the tip of her nose. Now that I''m with my daughter I feel a lot better and I was able to breathe more calmly this time.

    I thought I would not be able to hold her into my arms again. I was so scared because Faith Vienne almost lost me and Ace.

 Chapter 116 116: The Last Card

    Some people create

    their own storms

    and then gets mad

    when it rains.

    ***

    "Damn you Ace! Damn you Ace. I wish you were dead already!"

    An expensive wine ss smashed through the wless white walls before it shattered down the tiled floor with a loud crash. Not quite satisfied, he threw another¡­. And another¡­. And another until there was nothing left on the set of expensive wine sses he just bought.

    He turned his fists into a tight ball and pounded the top of the bar counter inside his extremelyrge room until his knuckles bleed. But no matter how hard he smashed the wooden counter with his fists, it did nothing to diminish the frustration and rage that consumed him.

    Ace was still alive¡­. And so Phoenix¡­. His ns failed again. The people he hated most were still alive which basically means he would be doomed soon. It will not take some time before Ace fights back and when he does he will not only lose Greyson Enterprise and his inheritance but his whole life as well.

    Stripping him off with his title as the CEO of Greyson Enterprises would be easier once Ace discovers what he did to thepany. He kept the truth from his father but Ybbrahim would undoubtedly put a gun to his head and pull the trigger once he discovered how he led thepany to its impending bankruptcy just months after he became the CEO.

    "It''s all your fault, Phoenix¡­. You should have died that night¡­. Look what have you done¡­ You ruined all my ns." He grumbled absentmindedly. Clenching his fist tightly until his fingers turned white.

    He sat down on the bar stool and grabbed the open bottle of vintage wine he bought from Europe during hisst business trip and poured the contents to his throat until he consumed a bit too much wine.

    His grip tightened around the bottle while his piercing re stared at the mess of broken sses on the floor. He hates to see his room disorganized but he can''t help it, he just snapped after he received the news that Ace and Phoenix survived the bomb explosion unscathed.

    The thought his evil ns went down the drain fueled his rage more.

    "Dammmmmmiiit!" He snapped and sent the bottle of expensive vintage wine crashing to the pristine white walls. The reddish liquid dripped down the white walls like crimson blood. It formed a huge pool to the the tiled floor as if someone had been murdered on that spot.

    He was running out of time. Soon Phoenix would report to the police how Ang murdered her and it would not take long before his connection to the crime would be exposed. So before everything turned for the words he needed to kill Phoenix first then Ace would follow.

    The door to the room opened. A woman with a shapely figure d in sexy lingerie entered the room. Her long titian hair cascaded down her smooth shoulders. She suddenly stopped in her tracks when her enchanting jaded eyes caught sight of the huge mess on the wless white wall and the tiled floor. The sight looked like a crime scene as if someone was murdered on that spot.

    Everything about her was angelic. She looked like a meek creature of heaven except that she''s no angel but a wicked and cunning woman who''s willing to kill for the sake of money and power.

    "Vince?" She called out softly, her voice crystal clear. Her eyes shifted to his direction. She didn''t show any emotion as she looked at him.

    When there was no response she crossed the distance between them and stopped right in front of him. "What happened Vince?" This time the softness on her tone was gone. It was reced by her usual sharp tone.

    "The n you thought was brilliant failed. Ace was still alive and so was Phoenix." He replied between clenched fingers and gritted teeth.

    She stood frozen. Her jade eyes wide in fear. Her trembling hands extended to the bar counter for support. "No¡­.I nned it carefully.. The bomb will explode after thirty minutes. H-how could they possibly survive those carefullyid ns?"

    "How should I know? I''m not even there when it happened." He snapped and shot her with a murderous re.

    "Are you ming me, Vince?" Her tone rose several octaves. She shot him back with a scathing re. Her angelic face contorted with fury.

    "It was all your n, Ang¡­ Your stupid little n." He shot back harshly. Grabbed the bottle of unopened wine and angrily hurled it across the wall. She flinched when the bottle shattered upon hitting the wall then crushed to the floor. The contents spilled all over the ce. The inside of his room looked as if someone had not been murdered but butchered there.

    "It''s the safest n, you stupid asshole." She replied with eyebrows almost merging into a straight line as she fought his gaze. "It''s far more logical that your n to kidnap them both in broad daylight." She shot back, unfazed by his rage.

    "Shut up!" He ordered. He wanted to wring her beautiful neck but he made no move to reach for her. It would be a total waste of time. It would not change anything. They both failed.

    For a moment none of them spoke. The room was wrapped into a deafening silence as if there was no one upying the room. Both minds were busy plotting their next move to take the enemies down. The sooner they eliminate Ace and Phoenix, the better.

    Ang managed to control her emotions until she eventually calmed down. Arguing wouldn''t get them anywhere, she told herself and swiftly moved to the bar counter and pulled a cab door open. She produced two expensive wine sses from inside andid them on top of the counter.

    She went inside the wine cer and snatched the first wine that caught her attention. When she returned, she immediately pulled the cork and poured the ss and handed one to Vince who was now seated on the bar stool.

    "I think it''s about time we pull ourst card, Vince."

    She took a sip on her ss and carefully watched his stone cold expression. She was afraid that he wouldn''t agree.

    He sighed. Lifted his gaze until it was leveled to hers and he nodded to her surprise.

    "I think it''s about time we use their ultimate weakness against them."

    For the first time since he arrived that night, a smile stretched on her lips.

    Vince emptied his ss in a single gulp. Heid the empty ss on top of the counter and rose from his seat. He snatched his leather jacket hanging from the rack and put it on.

    He was walking towards the door when she called his name. He stopped halfway through the door but he didn''t look behind him.

    "Where do you think you''re going, Vince?"

    He ignored her warning tone. He wasn''t in the mood to argue with her again. He has an important business to attend to.

    "I''m going to check our hostage." He replied and made a beeline straight to the door without looking back.

    ***

    Vince''s alert eyes scanned his surroundings. When he made sure that no one was following him, he hurriedly climbed inside the car and turned the engine on.

    The colossal gates of Greyson Mansion opened. His luxury car sped out of the gates. Momentster the car was peacefully moving on the dark road.

    Approximately an hourter, he finally reached his destination. An old butrge rest house surrounded by trees came to view. He parked the car in front of the gates and he mbered out.

    He rang the bell twice. He didn''t wait long before an armed man opened the gates and allowed him to enter. Once inside, he hastily moved inside the resthouse until he reached a particr door.

    It waste. She must be asleep at this hour, he thought as he turned the knob.

    When he pushed the door open, he found the four year old girl curled on the bed, her fragile arms wrapped around her knees.

    The little girl was thin¡ªa sign she''s not eating properly. Her beautiful face was covered with dirt. Her long brown hair which hadn''t been washed for over a week was spilled all over the pillow. Her hand was tightly chained to make sure she wouldn''t escape.

    Sensing he was there, her eyes fluttered open. Fear made her exquisite blue eyes wide with fear. She hastily sat up and pressed her body in the corner of the bed while she trembled with fear.

    The child covered her face with her palms as if she was afraid of him. He smiled icily as he looked at her pitiful condition.

    "It''s been a while, my precious niece¡­. You will be able to meet your parents soon...and when that time arrives, I will make sure to kill them for real this time."

 Chapter 117 117: Flashback

    When people hurt you

    over and over,

    think of them as sandpaper.

    They may scratch and hurt a bit,

    but in the end, you end up

    polished and they end up

    useless.

    *FLASHBACK*

    Sharp lightning carved its way to the pitch ck sky. Deafening thunder followed. The wind whistled a sad harmony and soon enough as if on cue, heavy rain started falling from the sky.

    In the middle of the dimly-lit room, a king size bed stood. A woman as naked as a baby lies on top of it, her smooth porcin legs wide open as she impatiently waits for him to touch her.

    Vince Gresyon crushed the cigarette on the ceramic ashtray before slowly moving to the bed where shey sprawled like a temptress. He discarderded his leather jacket to the carpeted floor before climbing on top of her.

    "Gotcha." He murmured, nuzzling his nose on the soft fragrance of her hair. She smelt like the calming scent of cherry blossom and morning dew. It made him crave for her more.

    She chuckled seductively before wrapping her dainty fingers tighty on his neck. She gently nibbled the bottom of his lips. All that was left of his self-restraint flew in an instant. Heat consumed his body with desire.

    He devoured her lips. His hands caressing the abundance of her bosom until she writhed for more. He couldn''t wait anymore. He unbuckled his belt then unbuttoned his pants. Then he nudged her legs wider and plunged his hard manhood into her moist core. Soon her soft, erotic moans filled the room like music.

    He quickened his pace until she screamed like crazy.

    As he pounded inside her a different woman was inside his thoughts. She has the most alluring eyes he''d ever seen and she possesses a striking beauty that totally bewitched him. He wanted her so badly the way he never wanted anyone in his life. She was a drug he could never get enough of.

    His face contorted with unimaginable pleasure while he quickened his thrust.

    He imagined the woman moaning underneath him was the same woman his step-brother married.

    He imagined her naked. Sprawled on the bed looking as beautiful as sin. Her gorgeous inky hair fell to her perfect corbones then down to the enchanting curve of her breasts. She kept moaning as he pounded his shaft into her quivering core.

    A moan escaped his lips as he thrust onest time, deeper this time, and emptied his seed inside her.

    When he heard the door flutter close behind him he dislodged on top of her and zipped his pants. A sweet triumphant smile curled on his lips as his eyes surveyed the room which was shrouded in darkness.

    It felt so damn good to use his step-brother''s bed where he makes love with his wife since the imprints of her scent still lingers on the bed sheet . It''s like an aphrodisiac that arouses his sexual desires.

    His attention shifted back to bed to where his lovery. Now that his desire has been fulfilled it''s about time he moves on to business.

    "I want you to call Ace on the phone. Tell him his wife ran off with one of her lovers and she brought Vien with her."

    He didn''t wait for Ang to respond. He briskly moved to the door and left her lying there on the bed inside Ace''s room.

    He crept into the hall in silence until he reached her room. He found the door slightly ajar and he peeked on the tiny crevice. His step-brother''s wife was inside and hastily packing her things into arge suitcase.

    Tears tumbled freely down her smooth porcin cheeks. He smiled triumphantly as he watched the agony in her beautiful countenance. Somehow, he found pleasure watching her tortured expression. If he''d only chosen her she would not suffer like this.

    Poor naive Phoenix, he mumbled to himself as she finally fell into a horrible sobs that shook her fragile shoulders.

    He couldn''t believe that she could be fooled so easily. Just a few edited pictures of Ace with other girls and after she witnessed the scene in the bedroom he finally seeded in deceiving her.

    The one year old little girl woke up on her bed. The innocent child looked at her mother with wonder. She''s so young to understand what''s happening but she felt her mother''s pain andforted her with a hug.

    "Everything''s going to be fine, Vien." She whispered andid a kiss on the child''s soft, rosy cheeks. "We will stay in grandma and grandpa''s house tonight."

    She hurriedly closed therge suitcase and picked her daughter from the bed.

    The door of her room opened. She was holding her child in her left hand while she was pulling herrge suitcase behind her.

    He continued to quietly watch her as he hid beside the antique statue of Aprhrodit¨¦ until she reached the main door of the Greyson Mansion.

    No one would stop Phoenix from leaving¡ªnot even his step-brother¡ªhe thought with satisfaction. Ace''s car broke down and it would dy him from reaching the mansion.

    When Phoenix was settled inside the car and sped away that''s when he sneaked into his car and tailed behind her.

    He dialed a number on his phone. It was answered at the first ring.

    "Same n. Bring the truck with you...make it appear like an ident." After that, he hung up then threw the phone on the seat beside him.

    Lightning danced across the sky, the deafening sound of thunder followed, and the rain poured heavier this time. He saw Phoenix''s car stopped near the intersection.

    Things were bing easier than he imagined. With her car stationary, it could be easily executed as if a car ident happened.

    He parked the car far from hers.

    The sound of horn curiously ring torr the night''s silence. A fast approaching car losing it''s control screeched through the pavement.

    Wham!

    The stationary car collided with the truck. The ear-splitting sound of metals colliding shattered the stillness of the night.

    Vince pushed the door of his car open and mbered out. The rain soaked his clothes but he didn''t care as he slowly made his way to the badly dented car.

    When he opened the door of the car, he saw Phoenix, her arms protectively wrapped around her unconscious daughter. Blood leaked from the grievous wound on her head.

    She was still alive. Suddenly, her eyes fluttered open. "H-help m-me¡­." She said weakly, her arms extended to his but he didn''t make a move to take it.

    Time for n B. He thought and pulled a syringe out of his pocket, grabbed her pale fingers and injected the liquid through her veins. The syringe contains a hypnotic drug. After a person is injected with a dose of drug she will forget everything after the incident. She will only recall what was told to her to recall after the drug takes its effect.

    "Your daughter, Vien, died tonight. She was trapped inside the car and you helplessly watched the car engulfed in mes. She died because of Ace. He never loved your daughter. From now on, you shall hate him. Never forget¡ªhe is the reason why your daughter died."

    He let her palms go and it fell to her side. She tried to lift it but she don''t have any strength left to. "Pppplleaase hhheeelp mmyy dddaughhter." After pleading onest time, she lost her consciousness.

    The rain finally stopped pouring. The

    the scent of leaking gas thickened in the air Anytime soon, the car would explode.

    Vince pulled the unconscious child out of her arms then carried her inside his car andy her in the backseat. Vien was fine, the only injury she had was a wound on her forehead. It was not big but it was bleeding.

    He didn''t turn the engine on and sped away. Instead, he watched until the rescue arrived and pulled Phoenix''s unconscious body inside the car.

    He watched when Phoenix recovered her consciousness and tried to get up so she could save her daughter inside the car but it was all toote. The gas leak was beyond control, before she could even reach the car, her wounded body gave up and she copsed on the ground.

    An ear-shattering explosion deafened my ears, the car tumbled upside down before it was engulfed in hellish mes.

    It must have been so difficult when Phoenix thought she''s the reason why her own daughter died. She must have been ming herself all these years thinking if she didn''t leave that night, Vien would be very much alive. She

    Just like that¡­. Phoenix thought that their first born child died the night of the ident. Ace too though the same way. Who could have guessed that the child was very much alive. He managed to keep the truth all these years. Until now no one found out. He must be very good at keeping secrets.

    Vien would be his ultimate card. She would use her to lure Phoenix and Ace to their doom.

 Chapter 118 118: Overthinking

    Iy sprawled on the cold, wide bed with my eyes staring at the ceiling waiting for sleep toe and push me to the magical portals of dreand. But I''d been in that position for nearly half an hour but I couldn''t even feel a tinge of sleepiness.

    It was past eight in the evening and I should have been asleep but I found myself restless, twisting and turning on the bed. It must be the near-death experience today which kept me troubled until now.

    My mind was tired, my body exhausted. It had been a long day. Yet, I couldn''t just fall asleep no matter how hard I tried to. I tried reading a book but I surrendered and put it down since it''s not working either.

    So I just lie there on the bed, eyes wandering around the ceiling and counting the artificial stars glowing above while hoping soon I would drift into a peaceful slumber.

    Silence hung inside the room. I couldn''t hear anything aside from the clock''s ''tick tock.'' When my gazended on the space beside me, it was empty. Elisa was on duty. She works as a part time waiter in a restaurant.

    I wished Elisa was there so I have someone I could talk to. Unfortunately,

    she wouldn''t be home until tomorrow morning.

    Sighing, I got up and sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the angel on her crib.

    Faith Vienne was sound asleep inside her crib. Her exquisite eyshes draped under her eyes. Her peaceful countenance has a calming effect on me as I watch her.

    The smile on my lips unexpectedly faded as a sudden wave of sadness descended on me when the image of a beautiful one year old girl appeared in my thoughts.

    "Vien." I murmured weakly then bit my lips to stop my tears.

    I missed my daughter so much. If she was alive I''m sure she''s as pretty as her younger sister.

    "Phoenix?"

    The sound of his voice snapped me out of my reverie. He was standing beside the bed. He was wearing a blue t-shirt which was identical to the one I will wear tonight.

    "I knocked on the door but you didn''t hear me. When I turned the knob and discovered it was unlocked I entered. I hope you don''t mind¡­."

    I gave him a gentle smile before I responded, "I don''t mind."

    The bed moved when he sat beside me. His strong arms draped around my shoulders. "Is something wrong?"

    "Nothing," I replied and shook my head.

    "You know I don''t believe you. We''ve been together for so long that I would instantly know if you''re lying or not."

    I sighed deeply. I knew it, I could never lie to him. "I''m thinking about our daughter, Ace. I''m thinking about Vien. I missed her so much." I added and raised my head towards the ceiling to stop my tears.

    "I missed her too¡­ It still hurts like hell everytime I think of her." His arms tightened around me and pulled me close as if trying to give me some of his strength.

    Life seems almost perfect now that I have Ace and Faith with me. But life would be more perfect if my eldest daughter didn''t die that night. If there''s someone I should me for my daughter''s death, it would be me. I am responsible for her death since It am the one who took her out of the house. We could have avoided the ident if I didn''t allow my emotion to cloud my reasons.

    If only I could turn back the time, I shall sacrifice my life so my daughter could live. A mother''s love knows no boundaries, she would sacrifice everything she have for her daughter.

    "Ace?"

    "Yes?" He looked at me with his eyes filled with tenderness.

    "Do you think that Vince and Ang had something to do about the incident this morning?"

    His calm expression turned menacingly dark. His eyes nted at the corner. He looked as if he was trying his best not to show his anger. "Without a doubt, I know that they are trying to kill us¡­ Particrly you, Phoenix."

    "I''m scared, Ace¡­I don''t know what they are going to do next. We lost a child once¡­ I don''t want to lose another child in the future."

    "Please calm down." His lips pressed on my temples before he took my hand and tightly wrapped it into his own. He looked deep into my eyes and my heartbeat increased. Everytime he looks at me like this I just forget everything and all I could think of is him. "I will never allow them to hurt you again.

    They would need to kill me first before I allow them to hurt you." He promised with a determined look on his face.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and savored the warmth of his body. He would protect me. Those words made my heart swell with pride and tenderness.

    I hope I could protect him too from those people who wanted to hurt him. Ace had suffered enough and I don''t want him to experience further pain. He wasn''t a bad man¡ªjust an imperfect person with an abusive family. I don''t want him to get hurt while trying to protect me.

    "I love you, Ace¡­ Please don''t forget that I love you so much."

    He cupped my cheeks and smiled at me. "I love you more." He replied and brushed his warm lips into mine.

    When the kiss was over, he let me go, and prepared to leave but I stopped him in time before he could get up from the bed.

    "Please stay¡­. I don''t want to be alone tonight." I pleaded.

    "I''m not leaving." He replied reassuringly and I let him go.

    He picked Faith Vienne from the crib and transferred her on top of the bed. We lie next to each other with our daughter in the middle.

    He took my fingers and held it tightly.

    My eyelids grew heavier, and I yawned several times. It felt so good having the people I love most sleep next to me. Without me knowing, I drifted to a sweet slumber.

 Chapter 119 119: Lucas Nicholas 1

    Lucas Nichs St. Alexander stood in the dark corner of the crowded room. His sharp eyes swept over the wild, sweaty body''s gyrating on the dance floor as he looked for someone.

    He cursed for the umpteenth time when he thought he''d lost him again. He must have noticed him tailing his car and he sped up until he lost track of his Ford.

    He fished his phone inside the pocket of his leather jacket and stared at the monitor. The tracking device stopped there and he checked the grey Ford and saw it parked in the vacant lot behind the bar. He must be here inside.

    If it weren''t for the tracking device he secretly installed on his car, he wouldn''t be able to locate him. He nearly gave up trying to find him.

    Music sted on the speaker beside the stage. He cringed so hard and uttered another curse but he barely heard it, his words got drowned against the noise.

    He dropped his phone inside his pocket and resumed his search in the crowd. It took him five long minutes to find him. He nearly leapt in joy when he spotted Vince Greyson seated on a stool in front of the bar counter, and drinking his beer.

    It was his mission to watch over Vince''s activities. The investigation firm he worked as a part time agent had given him the task to watch over Vince''s activities.

    He''d been tailing him for weeks now and yet the overly cautious bastard was too careful with his escapades. He couldn''t find any ws that might connect him with the bomb incident a few weeks ago.

    He sighed deeply. This job is harder than he imagined and he was on the verge of giving up after his fruitless struggles. But everytime he thinks of dropping the mission he recalls the people he valued which Vince ruined and it made his blood boil. No! He''s not going to stop¡­. Not until Ace''s cunning brother got the punishment he deserves.

    True, he couldn''t find anything he could use against him now but he will soon find it out. He strongly believes that a man as evil as Vince will show his true color soon. So he should wait patiently.

    As if Vince sensed someone was looking at him, he looked from left to right. His gaze surveyed the crowd. When he saw nothing was amiss, he shifted his attention on the beer and drank its contents in a single gulp and rose from his seat. He left a tip on the bar counter, under his beer mug and hastily made his way to the door.

    Vince quickly made his way to the door. Lucas Nichs followed, struggling his way out amid the gyrating bodies in the middle of the dance floor. When he was finally outside, he sighed, relieved to have escaped the annoying ce. If it weren''t for his mission he would never set foot inside a ce as crowded as this.

    The ck Ford moved out of the parking area and sped away. He waited impatiently before the car was nowhere in sight before he mber inside his car and turned the engine on.

    He must be extremely careful this time because if not his chance would slip away. Five minutester, he was safely driving into the cold, dark night, tailing the ck Ford within considerable distance.

    ''Patience¡­ I need more patience.'' He said the mantra inside his head over and over again while he drove.

    Just when he thought Vince Greyson would continue to drive forever he pulled into a stop into front of an old butrge house with high gates.

    He slowed down when the car passed in front of the gates in time to see Vince Greyson mber out of his car and enter through the partially opened gates. Before the gates close, Lucas Nichs caught sight of three armed men menacingly guarding the gates, like the three headed dog, Cerberus guards the underworld.

    The car pulled into a stop on the safe distance. He didn''t climb out of the car immediately. Instead, he stayed there and wonder how could he slip inside the heavy guarderd entrance.

    The house wasrge but rather old looking but there are three armed men guarding the entrance as if they''re watching over a very important thing. And he got extremely curious to discover what''s is hidden inside those walls.

    He knew prating those high walls would be so dangerous and yet, like a moth drawn to a fire, he felt his blood run hot with excitement. The knowledge that it was perilous to even pass through the gates heightened his excitement. His heart jittered and his pulse rate quickened. A little bit of fearbined with a sense of thrill kept his blood pumping. He shall get inside the house at any cost.

    It was time¡­. After ncing on his phone and making sure it was silent, he crept into the darkness. The house house looked sinister up close as if it hadn''t been repaired for years. The gates were wrapped in rusts and the house peeled with paint. Overall, the house looked as if it badly needed repairs.

    So the owner could afford to pay a dozen guards but he couldn''t even afford to spend money on minor repairs. ''How strange,'' he mumble while his curious eyes surveyed the area.

    ''How was I supposed to enter? Think Lucas! Think!'' There must be some way.'' He thought as he stood behind a tree and observed his surroundings.

    That moment, he was so deep in his thoughts when a car pulled into a stop in front of the gates. A man wearing a white coat emerged from the car.

    A deep frown emerged on Luca Nichs''s forehead. Why would Vince summon a doctor at this hour? It''s extremely strange. Well¡­ unless the matter is very urgent.

    The man in white coat pulled a ck duffel back on the driver''s seat before he closed the car door. He ced the bag on the ground and fished the phone inside his pocket.

    While he was busy talking on the phone, Lucas Nichs realized it''s the perfect timing he was lookin for. He took a deep long breath before he walked towards the man.

 Chapter 120 120: Lucas Nicholas 2

    He struck the man''s neck forcefully until he dropped to the ground unconscious. Hastily, he looked from left to right again. When he was sure no one had seen him, he dragged the unconscious body behind the trees. He left him there for a while, and when he returned, he now had a rope in his hand.

    Lucas Nichs stripped the man with the white coat he wore then tied both his feet and fingers with a rope. Before he left the unconscious man behind, he gagged his mouth just to make sure he would not attract unwanted attention when he woke up.

    He put the white coat on and smoothened the slightly crumpled cor as he slowly made his way. But before going to the gates, he momentarily stopped to put his fake mustache on and gold rimmed spectacles. After he finished putting his disguise on, he picked the ck duffel bag and made a beeline straight to the rusty gates.

    He summoned all the courage he could muster before he pressed the buzzer. Secondster, the gate creaked open and three armed men greeted him. The tallest man came in front of him. His hard gaze fired bullets in his direction. After a long scrutiny, he finally let him inside.

    The gates swung close and he heard the harsh click as one of the men locked it behind him. He took a deep long breath and reminded himself he must be calm if he wanted to leave the ce with his body parts still intact.

    If one of the men discovers he was an impostor, he would be dead before he knew it. That is what he tries to avoid.

    The tall man frisked him all over. When he was sure he carried no weapon within him he then shifted his attention inside the duffel bag, and he poured all the contents on the ground. All he saw was a medicine box, medical stuff, and a stethoscope.

    "Cleared." The man who checked the bag dered.

    Lucas Nichs adjusted his spectacles before he started to pick the scattered things on the floor and return it back to the duffel bag. When he finished picking everything down the cemented floor, he closed it and walked behind the man who motioned him to follow.

    The man brought him inside the sinister looking house. When they entered, the dusty foyer greeted him. The light on the ceiling flickered with a weak glow, the light bulb badly needed to be changed and anytime soon it would be no use. The old house literally looked like a haunted house with its unkempt situation.

    They climbed up the foyer and climbed the stairs until they entered a spacious room. There were no appliances nor furniture inside except an average size bed and a small wooden night table.

    The room was no better than the foyer, it looked dirty like a garage that hadn''t been opened for years and a thickyer of dust umted over the years. There on the high ceiling, cobwebs could be seen everywhere.

    He shook his head at the depressing sight. The owner doesn''t seem to care about cleanliness. But he shouldn''t be surprised, after all, it was Vince Greyson''s property. The inside was as dark and dirty as his soul.

    By the soft flicker of light from the candle on the night table, he saw the thin figure on the bed draped with a nket.

    The man left and closed the door behind him.

    Once he was alone, he slowly made his way on the bed. His pulse rate quickened and his chest tightened when his eyes caught sight of the unconscious little girl.

    He gasped. Fear he never knew he was capable of seized him inside. He had to blink his eyes several times to believe he was seeing the real thing and not just his hallucinations.

    There lying on the bed was a little girl around the age of four with long curly hair in the shade of warm honey. She was too thin for her age, a sign she was suffering from malnutrition.

    Recognition sparkled on his raven ck eyes. The little girl was so thin but her face didn''t change a bit. It''s been a long four years since he had a glimpse of that face but he couldn''t be mistaken¡­ The girl was Phoenix and Ace''s daughter¡ªVien.

    He knelt on the floor as he fought the urge to cry. He will not crumble, not there when the poor little child needed his strength.

    "Vien?"

    He called gently but there was no response. He called again but only the deafening silence answered back.

    His hands shook violently when he reached out to check her neck and discover she was burning with fever. His fingers flew to her wrist, there was barely a pulse on it. Even her chest wasn''t moving as if she stopped breathing at all.

    The poor child was in bad condition and she needed to be sent to the hospital right away. But he wondered if Vince Greyson would even allow the child to be taken to the hospital.

    He must do everything he could to free this child from this hellhole. If Ace discovers that his stepbrother hid his child all these years, he would surely kill Vince without a second thought.

    He stood upright and fumbled on his belt until he found the tiny vial he carried with him all the time for emergency measures like this. He picked the duffel bag from the floor and ced it on top of the bed and began to rummage inside until he found the syringe he was looking for.

    His hands trembled as he pulled the vial open. He filled the syringe with the liquid from inside the vial. When he was finished, he inserted the tiny bottle back into his belt.

    "I''m sorry Vien but I must do this in order to save you."

    He took a deep, tortured breath, and lifted her thin wrists. He then sank the needle into her flesh and emptied the liquid into her veins. Her body convulsed and then she stopped moving.

    When he checked he checked her neck for a flicker of life¡ªthere was none.

 Chapter 121 121: Lucas Nicholas 3

    The door inside the dimly-lit room opened. Without looking back, Lucas felt someone entered. Before the man even spoke, he knew exactly that it was Vince Greyson.

    "Is the child alright?" Vince asked, his voice calm andposed.

    "The child is dead... I''m so sorry, I couldn''t save her." Lucas said, turning towards his direction.

    He stared at Vince with his paper-nk expression. His fingers were secretly curled into a tight ball behind his back. It took him an incredible amount of self-restraint not to pounce at the man and beat the shit out of him for treating a four year old girl like a prisoner.

    It broke his heart that the four year old angel needed to suffer like this. She was so thin as if she barely ate for months. Her face and body was full of dirt. It made him wonder when was thest time she''d taken a bath. Her fragile right hand was bound with a shackle as if to make sure that she could not run away. She wasn''t treated like a human but an animal.

    "W-what h-happened?" Vince asked, he hadn''t recovered from the shock yet. His brows furrowed as he surveyed the lifeless child on top of the bed.

    Not yet convinced, he rushed to the child''s side and felt the pulse on his wrists¡­ there was none. His fingers moved to the child''s neck and checked the spot for a sign of life¡­. There was none either.

    It''s all your fault, Vince! Lucas snapped but he didn''t say the words aloud. Instead with a treacherous calm demeanor his gaze shifted back to him. "You called a doctor an hour toote. If only you called a doctor earlier or sent the child to the nearest hospital she would still be alive."

    Lucas picked his duffel bag from the floor. He didn''t wait for Vince to say anything. He immediately made a beeline straight to the door and mmed it with more force than required.

    The tall, armed man who ushered him to the room a while ago was standing in the hallway, and waiting for him. When he saw Lucas, the man motioned him to follow until they were outside the house. They resumed walking until they reached the rusty gates.

    One of the armed men unlocked the gates and swung it open. Lucas hastily stepped outside and breathed a huge sigh of relief when the cold whistling wind caressed his cheeks. It felt so good to walk out of the house alive, he thought to himself as he walked through the trees where he left the man earlier.

    The man was still there lying on the ground and he was still unconscious. He slung the heavy man over his shoulder and carried him all the way to his car then threw him on the backseat.

    He climbed into the driver''s seat and turned the engine on and he dispatched the car to a distance where it couldn''t be spotted easily. Before he moved out of the car, he took the man''s phone and his wallet to make it look like a robbery happened.

    He realized he was still wearing the white coat as he moved out of the car. He quickly took it off, threw it inside and closed the door before he returned back to his car.

    For the umpteenth time, he nced at his wristwatch. He patiently waited for Vince''s car to emerge from the gates. For sure, he is going to think of a way to dispatch Vien''s body.

    Momentster, the old rusty gates pulled open and Vince''s ck Ford emerged. The car sped and Lucas waited until it was out of his sight before he followed.

    For straight thirty minutes, they kept on driving until Vince finally pulled into a stop in front of arge dumpsite. Over a distance, he watched as Vince opened his carpartment and pulled arge body bag.

    He carried it through the huge pile of garbage before he hurriedly hopped inside the car and drove away from the site before anyone could see him.

    When Vince was gone, Lucas pushed the door open. He forgot to close the door in his haste. He ran to the huge pile of garbage and grabbed the body bag Vince mercilessly discarded like trash.

    He unzipped the bag and there he saw Vien''s cold body lying inside. Relief washed through him. He didn''t waste any second and carried the seemingly lifeless body of the child into the backseat of his car.

    Vien''s body was so cold¡­ Her pulse seems nonexistent¡­ No doubt that Vince believed that she was dead. However, it is only the effect of the fluid he injected into her body a while ago. The fluid could stop a person''s heartbeat for an hour and make it look as if the body died. But if the body doesn''t receive the antidote after the allotted time, the person will eventually die.

    Lucas Nichs opened the secretpartment beneath the driver''s seat and he produced a box from inside. He fumbled with the lock on the box and he pulled it open.

    He grabbed the tiny vial from inside and pulled it open. He then grabbed the syringe and filled it with the fluid from the vial.

    His shaking hand took the child''s thin hands and injected the fluid into her veins. When he heard the child soft gasp, he let go of the breath he wasn''t aware he was still holding.

    He was so relieved that he was able to take Vien away from Vince Greyson''s evil grasp. He felt as if he achieved something big knowing the pitiful child was out of the hellhole where his uncle imprisoned her

    After he made sure that Vien was secured on the back seat of the car, he climbed out, closed the backseat door and hopped into the driver''s seat.

    The engine roared to life and he pushed the elerator on so he would reach the hospital quickly. He threw frequent nces on the backseat of his car, checking if Vien was alright.

    "She is safe now." He mumbled with a soft sigh of relief.

 Chapter 122 122: Lucas Nicholas 4

    Lucas Nichs watched the little girl lying on the hospital bed and he nearly wept when the nurse changed her in a white hospital gown, and he saw the purple bruises all over her body.

    Tightly clenching his fists, his eyes wandered to her extremely thin frame. She was so malnourished that her skin was sticking to her ribs. Viince must be starving her to death. He wondered when was thest time the child had a decent meal.

    Vince was the incarnation of the devil. He used the girl as a tool for his revenge. Not only that he starves her to death but he beats her as well. And the proof of his cruelty was visibly etched all over her body.

    His chest felt so tight and he was having difficulty breathing while he looked at her pitiful condition. If only he could take all her pain with him, he would do it so she wouldn''t have to carry the heavy burden on her shoulders.

    Finally, he couldn''t take the scene anymore and he weakly walked towards the door, and pulled it open.

    The sight was reaping his heart into multiple pieces. If he continued watching her for a bit longer, he wouldn''t be able to hold his tears anymore. Watching Vien in that condition was so heartbreaking. He couldn''t believe that Ace''s evil step brother managed to hide her existence all this time.

    Everyone believed the child was dead. Even her parents¡ªPhoenix and Ace thought she died in an ident that night. But seeing her alive somehow gave him hope Hope for Phoenix and Ace to have aplete family.

    Lucas was a witness how the two suffered greatly when they thought they lost their daughter. Their suffering destroyed the marriage they swore to protect in front of the altar resulting in a heart-wrenching divorce.

    He wondered how Ace would react once he learned that Vien was alive. He only feared how Ace would take everything after he tells him that all these years Vince kept Vien a prisoner in a cold, dark room after sessfully faking her death.

    Ace would undoubtedly end his step-brother''s existence by aiming a gun to his head and pulling the trigger. He would understand that, after all, what Vince did was unforgivable. However, he was worried Ace would put the Justice in his own hands. He doesn''t want his best friend tomit such an unpardonable crime.

    Lucas Nichs gently closed the door of the private room and sat on the waiting chair outside. He buried his face into his palms. He was extremely worried about the little girl. The child was in critical condition. She was still consumed with high fever after they arrived at the hospital and her fever didn''t improve until now.

    He didn''t know how long he''d been seated on the steel chair when the door opened. The doctor emerged from inside and Lucas noticed the frown on his temples. ''Not good,'' he thought despondently.

    He quickly abandoned his seat and walked towards the doctor. After a quick, long strides, he reached his side.

    "The patient is extremely lucky she was quickly rushed to the hospital, she made it in time, she would have died if she didn''te here right away." The doctor began, maintaining a face void of emotion.

    Lucas knows it too. Viens heartbeat was weak when they reached the hospital. He even thought she was not going to make it. It was a relief to know she was fighting to stay alive.

    He swallowed hard then took a deep breath.When he was able to recover his voice he asked, "Will the child be alright?"

    Before he even ask he already knew the answer and yet he want to hear it from him

    "As of now, I could not promise she would be fine. Her fever was still high. The best thing we could do in a situation like this was to pray while waiting for results."

    He clenched his fist into a tight ball out of frustration. He wanted to pound his fist into the wall to ease the anger he felt but he stopped himself. How he wished Vince was here so he could punch his face multiple times.

    The doctor excused himself to do his rounds and left. When Lucas was alone, he sunk on the chair for support. It felt as if all the energy from his body had been drained.

    ***

    Three days passed by so fast but Vien remained unconscious. True, her fever subsided, and the doctor assured him her condition was stable and there''s nothing to worry but he couldn''t seem to calm down.

    He would never be alright unless the child wakes up. Lucas sat on the chair beside her bed and took her hand to his own.

    Vien looked like an angel while she''s sleeping. It''s hard to even imagine that someone would hurt her. But now that she''s with him, no one could hurt him now. He would die first before anyone would dare hurt her.

    He knew he should be calling Ace and telling him his daughter was still alive. But he couldn''t summon the courage to do so. He should keep Vien a secret for now, he decided. When the child recovers, that''s when he''s going to tell Phoenix and Ace the truth.

    But for now, he should keep everything to himself. It''s for everyone''s safety.

    On the fourth day he visit Vien in the hospital he received a good news¡ªshe was finally awake.

    He hurriedly went to her room and he found her seated on the bed, herrge calcting eyes stared at him.

    "Vien?" He said softly as she looked at him with a paper-nk expression. "I am Lucas, your father''s best friend." He added and waited for a response but there was none. Her expression remained the same.

    The child continued to stare at him with

    her eyes unblinking without saying anything.

    "Vien, are you alright?" He gently touched Vien''s arms but she flinched so he quickly pulled his hand.

    "Can you talk?" He asked, his worry growing.

    The child moved her mouth but to his surprise, no words came out of her lips.

 Chapter 123 123: Lucas Nicholas 5

    For the second time Lucas Nichs asked Vien but the pitiful child hastily shook her head and tears began to fall abundantly down her pale cheeks. Vien''s shoulder shook violently, but despite how hard she cried no sound came from her dry lips.

    He stared at the child, shocked and lost. For the first time in his life, he wasn''t able to say a thing. He opened his lips to tell her everything''s going to be fine but he was surprised when he couldn''t say the words out loud.

    He hugged the child instead. It was the only support he could offer her. He was Ace''s cousin and that makes Vien his niece. But even if she wasn''t his niece, he will offer her the same support he was giving her now

    The child flinched but she didn''t resist. She continued to cry on his chest. He groped for the handkerchief inside his pocket. When he found it, he wiped the tears in her eyes.

    Crying must have made her chest lighter. When her emotion finally subsided, she took the handkerchief from his fingers and dried her tear stricken eyes. She returned the handkerchief back to his hand and mouthed the words ''thank you.''

    He let her go and smiled at her fondly. Vien was the daughter he wished he had. He and Alexandria weren''t blessed with a child. Perhaps, the gods have a valid reason for not providing him a child. The fact that his wife was an irresponsible woman and had a chain of illicit love affairs was one of those.

    He shook his head. He must be insane for letting Alexandria inside his thoughts. As if he could stop her from invading inside his head. The truth is, he''d been taken aback by the first time he experienced her sudden transformation. She acts differenttely. She wasn''t acting like her usual wild self.

    After the ident she''d been like that.

    Alexandria washes his clothes, cleans the house, takes her dog for a walk, and the most notable deed she ever did which he couldn''t believe until now is cooking breakfast, lunch, and dinner on a daily basis.

    Duh, Alexandria hated cooking most especially walking their dog for a walk since she''s allergic to pets. The only thing she''s good at was spending his money.

    He wondered what was the cause of her drastic change. Before the ident she never did those. Perhaps when she injured her head another soul had taken over her body. That was a joke he told himself after he failed to think of a valid reason as to why.

    He groaned and shook his head. This time he sessfully pushes her off his mind. He forced his wandering thoughts to Vien whoy motionless on the bed and observed him with her wide , keen eyes.

    "I''ll prepare your breakfast." He said, shing her a wide reassuring smile in which he was rewarded with a genuine smile that made her eyes crinkle at the corner.

    Vien nodded and mouthed the word ''Please.''

    She was beginning to trust him, thought triumphantly. He was ted by his achievement. The feeling that Vien no longer felt threatened by him eased his worries a bit.

    He walked towards the table and opened the paper bag which contained Vien''s breakfast which Alexandria cooked this morning. He transferred the food to a te. When it was ready, he eased Vien from the bed until she leanedfortably in the headboard. He then carried the mini table with the food on top to Vien''s bed.

    She might be needing his assistance, he thought and helped her eat but the child shook her head. He has no choice but to let her eat on her own. She picked the spoon and ate heartily in silence and he did nothing but watch her.

    He concluded by the way she ate that it was the first tasty meal she had ever had in quite a long time. He could see in the way her face lit up, and by how her eyes shone that she''s enjoying the food. It will surely break Phoenix''s heart if she saw her daughter in this condition after not seeing him for the past four years.

    While Vien was upied with her breakfast, he took the chance to call Ace. He wasn''t sure if he should tell Ace that Vien was still alive. Ace''s life was in danger, if he knew his daughter was alive it was expected he would take her to live with Phoenix. And so the problemes¡­

    Vince has spies watching over Ace. He would instantly know he''d been tricked by an impostor doctor if he was to discover that Vien was alive. Lucas Nichs didn''t want the child to be dragged back to this mess. The child suffered enough. He shall protect the child even if it means temporarily keeping it a secret from his own father.

    Lucas walked towards the window so Vien would not hear the conversation. When the phone was answered, Lucas was given no chance to even say hello when his best friend cut him off and told him that he was nearly shot yesterday¡ªanother of Vince''s ploy to eliminate Ace from the picture.

    A random man appeared from nowhere when Ace left Madam Ste''s mansion and lunged at him in an attempt to stab the dagger on his chest. When the culprit failed, he grabbed the gun hidden on his belt and tried to shoot him but his strength wasn''t enough to bring Ace down. He managed to grab the gun before it fired and beat the culprit until he fell to the floor unconscious.

    At the police station the culprit kept his mouth shut and there''s nothing they could do but to keep the culprit behind bars for attempted murder and wait that until he would confess.

    Ace was left with no choice but to resort to drastic action in order to take the first step to take his revenge¡ªit was to strip Vince as the CEO of Greyson Company.

    Ace needed his assistance and Lucas was very much willing to give him a helping hand.

 Chapter 124 124: Lucas Nicholas 6

    Ace intends to trespass Vince''s office andb the ce for anything that could prove his step-brother guilty of embezzlement. Vince had been stealing money from thepany''s funds to supply his gambling addiction. Vince managed to hide his crimes but he couldn''t keep the truth forever.

    Apany employee who was loyal to Ace and who never considered Vince as the new CEO found out that thetter was faking up thepany''s expenses to cover up his theft. It was not a small amount of money but billions were involved. Concerned that thepany is in peril he did the thing he must. He went to Ace and voiced out his concerns.

    Lucas hoped that they would find what they were looking for inside Vince''s office. If they find enough evidence then they could prove Vince guilty of embezzlement, it would be enough to strip Vince of the title of CEO of Greyson Enterprises. That would be Ace''s first step to extracting revenge from Vince.

    Lucas Nichs listened intently while Ace told him his whole n. They would fly to Bvia tomorrow morning and when eveninges, they would trespass Vince''s office. And to sessfully get inside the tight security, Ace needs to use Lucas''s expertise in opening locked doors without triggering the security rm.

    The task was dangerous as hell and yet he could feel his blood pumping from anticipation.

    When Lucas Nichs finally hung up, he sighed despondently. Somehow, he failed to tell Ace the truth. Aside from that he''d given him no chance to speak, he realized that he couldn''t return Vien back to Ace in the midst of this chaos. Her life would be endangered. He doesn''t want that to happen.

    It was difficult for him to decide but after talking with Ace over the phone, he realized that the best thing to do was keep Vien a secret while Vince was still on the rampage. If he learns the child was alive, he would undoubtedly kill her.

    He dropped his phone in the pocket of his jeans. When he raised his head towards Vien, he realized the girl was finished with her breakfast and was now intently looking at him. Her face is full of questions while she looks at Lucas. She wondered why there was a deep frown on his forehead. Vien was an intelligent child and she was very observant too.

    He gave her a reassuring smile.

    "The doctor said you would be discharged today. I need to pay for your hospital bills so we could go home."

    Vien smiled meekly and nodded her head.

    ***

    The Colossal gates of ymore mansion pulled open. The car rushed past the guards and it stopped right in front of the regal mansion. Lucas Nichs pushes the door open. The warm sunshine weed his eyes. He squinted and moved to the other side of the car then pulled the door open.

    Vien slowly climbed out of the car. Her exquisite blue eyes filled with wonder as it surveyed her new environment. Her gaze stopped right in front of the vast pool and it lingered there.

    The child''s innocent eyes were filled with delight. It was the first time she must have seen a pool thisrge. Her small but cute lips slightly curled into an amazing smile. If Ace was looking at his daughter now, he would be proud of how beautiful she looked.

    "Let''s get it inside." He said to take her attention. She wordlessly nodded her head and took his hand which he held to her.

    They walk to the entrance of ymore Mansion in silence. Lady Ravenwood wasn''t informed he wasing. She would be undoubtedly surprised by the unexpected visit.

    Milton emerged from the door and pulled it open. Once they were inside he closed it again. Then his eyesnded on the child beside him. His usually bored eyes stretched wide. He blinked several times while his gaze was on Viens face. Lucas expected him to ask questions but he was surprised when Milton asked none instead he ushered them to the library.

    The door to the library opened and they got inside. He spotted Lady Ravenwood seated on the Victorian sofa.

    "Tea?" His Aunt greeted him when he found him approaching her way. When his gazended on Vien, she froze as if she''d seen a ghost.

    "No thanks, I''m not in the mood to drink tea." He responded. He then sat on the sofa opposite her. He lifted Vien and settled her on the avable space beside him.

    "W-what c-can I do, Lucas?" Lady Ravenwood asked without tearing her gaze to the little girl.

    "To ask you a favor." He replied. He took a deep breath before continuing, "This girl was abused by his uncle. She lost her voice because of trauma. That''s all the information I could provide for now. I humbly ask you to provide her a home."

    "I will do it." She responded.

    He couldn''t believe that she agreed so easily. It was unusual for her to do so. "Pardon?"

    "I said, I will do it, Lucas. No questions asked. Consider me as her new guardian."

    For the very first time he sighed in relief. More than happy to hear that his problem had been solved. A heavy burden was lifted from his chest in an instant.

    "My overflowing gratitude, ire." For the first time, he addressed Lady Ravenwood with her real name.

    "You don''t need to thank me. I''m more than happy to have her in my lonely mansion. Atl least, I have someone to treat like my own daughter. What''s her name?" She paused then gestured the child toe. Vien was reluctant at first but when Lady Ravenwood smiled at her doubts melted and she flew into her arms.

    "Her name is Vien." He replied. He watched as she brush the girl''s soft curls with her fingers.

    "What a beautiful name." Lady Ravenwood mubled and rose from her seat. "From now on, I would treat you like my child."

    She took the child''s fragile hand and lead her to the door.

 Chapter 125 125: Flight

    "Ace, please be careful¡­"

    Phoenix stood in front of the door, her hand waving. She looked ethereal in the pink dress she wore. Her vibrant inky hair fell down her shoulders like a magnificent waterfall. It took me an incredible amount of self-control to stop myself from running towards her arms. Once I ran back, I knew I couldn''t stop myself from staying.

    I have no option but to just watch her before I go or else I would not have the courage to leave.

    She picked Faith Vienne from her stroller and ced her into her arms. She smiled and waved again. But behind her smile, I know she''s sad too. She''s simply trying to keep her wistfulness so I wouldn''t feel bad.

    But despite her efforts to keep it, I could read thoughts like an open book. We are connected with each other and there''s nothing which she could keep from me.

    I waved back and shot her a smile before I took onest nce at Phoenix. I then climbed inside the car. Lucas Nichs, my best friend, sat in the backseat with his headphones on. His eyes were closed as he listened to the music.

    I sighed and sunk into the seat beside Lucas. I wish I did not need to leave. But that was impossible. There''s still Vince to take care of. He attempted to kill me for the second time. Perhaps it''s time for me to get even.

    That''s why, tonight I should finish the war my stepbrother started.

    The engine roared to life. Momentster the grey car sped past the gates then it rolled to the highway. Lucas Nichs drove in silence. I am in no mood to talk. I shifted my attention to the beautiful view outside the window but it failed to cheer me up. I guess there''s nothing which could uplift my sunken spirits now.

    After an hour of travelling, we finally pulled into a stop in front of the airport. I moved out of the car and opened the carpartment to get my heavy backpack. Lucas moved closer to pick his backpack too and I stepped aside.

    When the car left, we entered through the main entrance. We passed through the airport security gates, then handed our backpacks to the staff before we headed to the departure hall.

    Soon we are safely seated inside the ne. It would take us three and a half hours to reach Bvia. When it was announced the airne would take off, I leaned into my seat, put my headphones on and closed my eyes.

    I reviewed all my ns for tonight inside my thoughts. I shouldn''t fail, I told myself. If I get caught trespassing the CEO''s office then I will be doomed for the rest of my life. I will never be able to find any other chance to look for useful evidence that might help me put him to jail. Vince should be served the punishment that he deserves.

    The only punishment he was worth, aside from the death sentence of course, is lifetime imprisonment.

    Before I even knew it, I fell asleep.

    I was awakened by the sound of footsteps in the aisle. When my eyes fluttered open a flight attendant was distributing snacks.

    When my eyes shifted to Lucas beside me, he was wide awake. This time he was looking at his phone. When my eyesnded on his phone screen, I caught him looking at the picture of his wife, Alexandria. I pretend I didn''t see it and simply look away.

    After eating a quick snack, I went back to sleep again since I have nothing to do anyway. I decided to spend the remaining hours of the trip sleeping. I barely sleptst night. Now is the chance I could recover the sleep I needed.

    The announcement from the speaker saying that the ne would bending soon woke me up. I straightened on my seat.

    Five minutester, the nended safely on the runway. The passenger''s slowly descended down the stairs including me and Lucas. After taking our backpacks from the baggage counter, we walked out of the door until we reached the car waiting outside.

    We climbed into the car that would take us into a hotel where we would stay for a while. I leaned to the back seat. My eyes drifted to the scene outside the window.

    ''Home sweet home,'' I should be saying that now that I''m back in the country where I was born and yet, I don''t have the heart to say it out loud. The memories I have with me when ites to this ce was all unpleasant. I couldn''t recall anything worth remembering except the memories I have with Phoenix.

    The car skidded into a stop in front of a luxury hotel. Lucas had already reserved a room in advance so we only went to the front desk to retrieve our key card.

    Our room was located on the fifth floor. We entered the elevator and punched the button to the fifth floor. We turned left and entered a hallway with a red carpet.

    After walking to the seemingly endless hallway, I finally found my room. Lucas''s room was situated next to mine and he walked towards his room.

    I swiped the key card and the door opened. The spacious room with a King size bed greeted my eyes. The room has a floor to ceiling window with an overwhelming view of the city. There was also a fully furnished mini bar at the side of the room.

    I closed the door and lowered my heavy bag on the floor. Then I slumped on the top of the cottony-soft bed. I grabbed my phone from inside the pocket of my jeans. After I texted Phoenix that I safely arrived at the hotel, a knock sounded on the door.

    I ced my phone on top of the night table and opened the door.

    Lucas Nichs entered after the door opened. He then made a beeline straight into the crystal table and unrolled a paper on top. It was the floor n of the Greyson building I sketched for him.

    "Listen Ace, so here''s the n..."

 Chapter 126 126: Discovery

    It was pitch ck outside when we sneaked inside the Greyson building. The peaceful night was disturbed by the sh of lightning and it was followed by the deafening sound of thunder. The rain began to pour heavily from the sky. The timing is just great. Who would have thought that we would invade the building at a very unlikely time.

    d in a ck overall, we managed to sessfully trespass the heavy guarded back entrance after Lucas single-handedly defeated the roving guards. I walked past the bodies lying on the floor. There are ten of them in total. The guards weren''t dead, only unconscious. Lucas used brute force to knock them down. He then fished a small vial inside his pocket and poured it in a handkerchief.

    To make sure the guards wouldn''t wake up and cause trouble, he pressed the handkerchief into the men''s nose. Once they inhale the scent, the powerful drug would make them sleep for at least two hours.That would be more than enough time to look for evidence that could be used against Vince.

    Lucas signaled me to go ahead. I nodded and left him there to take care of the bodies. I climbed the stairs that would take me to the eighth floor where the CEO''s office was located. The area was safe since Lucas sessfully disabled the CCTV on the stairs but I shouldn''t let my guard down. ''Expect the unexpected'' I am a strong believer of that saying.

    I must be prepared when things don''t go as nned.

    When I finally reached the top of the stairs, I was out of breath. I have to lean on the wall for a few short minutes for support. After my breathing went back to normal, I headed for the office of the CEO.

    Just like I expected, five armed guards were posted just in front of the door. When I was still the CEO of Greyson Enterprises, only a single guard was assigned to that spot. The fact that Vinced tightened the security proves one thing¡ªhe was hiding something that no one should know¡ªtonight I shall find out.

    I stood hidden beside an indoor ornamental nt and thought of a n. I could beat two to three guards all at the same time. However, it''s impossible for me to handle five men who not only look strong but possess the bulky muscles of a wrestler. What was Vince thinking when he hired the five of them?

    My stepbrother made sure that no intruder could walk past his office especially at night.

    After taking a deep, long breath, I finally decided to knock them unconscious. Not by force of course, I''m no match for them. Since I''m running out of options, I need to use the special gun Lucas had given me. It was supposed to be reserved for emergencies but I have no better use of it than this moment.

    The gun was provided by thepany Lucas worked as a secret agent. It was specialized to make the target unconscious and then when the target wakes up, he will not remember a single detail of what happened. Very useful, I thought with a sense of satisfaction and groped for the gun hidden behind my back.

    The gun will not make a sound. That is another useful advantage when using the gun. The target would not know what hit him until he falls to the floor, unconscious.

    I checked the time on my luminous wrist watch and smiled. It''s almost time for two of the guards to take a thirty minutes break.

    Patiently, I stood hidden in my ce and waited until I heard footsteps. When the two reached the spot where I concealed myself, I fired the gun twice, and watched the two bulky men drop to the floor. Their strength would be no use now.

    Footsteps running sounded on the hallway after the remaining three guards saw their ally fall to the floor. When they reached the unconscious men on the floor, I wasted no time and fired the gun then watched the three lose their consciousness andy sprawled on the floor together with their fallenpanions.

    The men guarding the CEO''s office were all unconscious. I took them down without even sweating.

    Relieved to settle the matter without blood spilling on the floor, I sighed and headed to the CEO''s room. I walked casually on the long dark hallways, aware that the CCTV cameras were disabled in that area. Thanks to Lucas handling the matter for me, it''s now easier for me to wander around the area free of worry.

    Atst, I reached the door of the office. Using Vince''s card ess, I managed to effortlessly open the door. I couldn''t use my own pass since the security could track down that it was mine so I used my step brother''s stolen ess card instead. This way, it would be much safer.

    I gingey entered the ce. The sudden nostalgic feeling I waited to flood inside failed toe. Surprisingly, I felt nothing at all.

    It''s been a while since thest time I stepped inside this ce and the office looks so different now. If it weren''t for my brother''s name written on top of the table I would even think I entered the wrong door.

    Vince did an intense change over the room after he took over as the CEO. Nothing inside the room was the same as the previous arrangements. The old furniture that used to be there were gone. It was all reced by brand new ones which must have cost thepany a huge fortune.

    The office lost it''s respectable appeal. It now looked so unorganized that watching it gave me a pounding headache. What has Vince done to his office? Not that I care but it wasughable. No respectable employee would want to enter this ce.

    What is the bed doing inside the office? This room is for business and not for pleasure. I wouldn''t even wonder If I were to discover the Greyson Enterprises were reaching bankruptcy.

    The files on top of the table were inplete disarray. I wonder what Vince hired his secretary for if she couldn''t even maintain his table organized.

    I let go a deep, exasperated sigh. Looking for evidence inside this office never crossed my mind to be this challenging. I have no idea where I should start looking.

    The files scattered on top of the table would be the first thing I needed to check. I followed my instinct and found myself picking the files on top.

    The instant my eyes read the first words written, my temples scrunched in confusion. I moved closer to the only lighting from the ceiling and read the document once more.

    A resignation letter? The letter was not from an ordinary employee but from the Chief Financial Officers who had been working in thepany for the past five years. The said man is a huge asset for thepany. If he resigns, thepany would lose one of its best employees.

    I returned the paper on top of the table. I released the breath I didn''t know I was holding and picked the files carelessly tossed on the floor so I could inspect them.

 Chapter 127 127: Evidence

    My eyes stretched wider. The document was a resignation letter from one of the employees, this time it was from the head of finance.

    I picked another document¡­ then another¡­ and another. It all contains the same thing¡ªemployees resignation letter¡ªapproximately five-hundred of them in total.

    It seems I wasn''t the only one who didn''t like my step-brother''s character. It appeared that there''s a number of employees who didn''t favor him as well. If he continues to be a jerk, I wonder if there will be a single employee left in thepany after a year.

    Shaking my head in disbelief, I returned the documents to the same position I found them on the floor. I walked towards the desk and pulled the drawers open.

    ''Holy sh*t'' I said the words allowed after the contents of the drawer sprung free. There was a stash of cash, a dozen boxes of cigarettes, and a pack of unused condoms. This was the most ridiculous item I ever found inside a respectable man''s office which proves he wasn''t as respectable inside.

    If Ybbrahim Greyson found out what Vince did to the office, he would undoubtedly kill his legitimate son.

    But before Ybbrahim could get his hands dirty, I would do it first. I wanted to kill my step-brother using my bare hands. I doubt if I will feel a tinge of regret afterwards. Vince deserves it all. But Vince didn''t deserve a quick death, he was too evil to have a peaceful death. He must suffer while he''s alive.

    I closed the drawer with more force than required and proceeded to open the cab leaning on the wall. The drawers contained files, I might find some useful stuff inside. However when I pulled the handle open, it wouldn''t budge. I discovered that it was locked.

    Using the object that looked like a hairpin which I fished from inside my pocket, I picked the lock until there was a soft click, the ss cover opened. A triumphant smile crossed on my lips.

    The sound of footsteps alerted my senses. I nervously eyed the door, ready to attack if necessary.

    "Sorry, I must have surprised you." Lucas Nichs, said apologetically upon opening the door. He got inside and closed the door behind him afterwards.

    I let go a relieved sigh when I saw Lucas. Damn! He nearly gave me a mini heart-attack. After I recovered myposure, I resumed looking at the files in front of me.

    Lucas moved to the file cab on the opposite side of the room to help me look for necessary documents that could be of help.

    My eyes shifted to my wristwatch to check the time. I''ve been inside the office for nearly an hour but I wasn''t able to find anything useful to prove Vince guilty of embezzlement. But I''m not giving up until I find what I''m searching for.

    I checked all the files inside the cab but I failed to find the documents I was looking for. No matter how hard I search this ce, I will never find the evidence against Vince. In the first ce, he will never put an important document just anywhere inside the room. There must be some secret ce here where he hides them. Perhaps a secret safe or a hiddenpartment somewhere inside the room.

    "Have you found anything?" I asked after I stood up to stretch my legs.

    "Unfortunately, none." Lucas replied, threw me a quick nce before he cast his undivided attention back to the documents in his hand.

    I moved back to the desk in hopes there were some important files which I missed. My toes collided with a hard object from under the table. When I peered underneath, there was a ck attach¨¦ case. It was hidden there on purpose. If my shoes didn''t hit it, I wouldn''t even know that it was there.

    Curious, I lifted the case and ced it on top of the table. Seeing my discovery, Lucas got curious too. He slowly emerged from the sea of files surrounding him and reached my side after a couple of quick steps.

    I opened the attach¨¦ case. My eyesnded on the thick envelope safely secured inside. My hands were trembling from anticipation as I picked the files and tore it open. I really read what was written as if it depended on my life.

    My heartbeat increased until I could barely breathe. The ominous feeling that descended upon me was too strong to ignore. My eyes scanned the written contents.

    Gasping from shock, I lowered the paper which suddenly felt heavy against my trembling fingers. Lucas didn''t say anything at first. The more he looked at me the more his curiosity deepened. When he couldn''t take the suspense anymore, he grabbed the document from my hand.

    Lucas gasped after he finished reading it. His face filled with disbelief when his eyes shifted back to me.

    I couldn''t believe that Vince sold thepany without informing Ybbrahim Greyson. Not only did he sell thepany but the Greyson Mansion would be seized by a creditor as one of the coteral for his debts.

    Aside from that, a number of creditors were demanding his payment. Some of them have already filed aint. Vince was doomed¡­. There was no one he could me except himself. He neglected thepany and he supplied his gambling addiction with thepany funds. He needs to pay for what he did.

    He was served with what he deserved.

    "If Ybbrahim Greyson sees that, he would undoubtedly disown your stepbrother." Lucasmented, his shock hasn''t subsided yet. He handed me the file which I hastily returned inside before closing the attach¨¦ case.

    I didn''t respond. That was exactly what I''m thinking. No one is going to stop from doing it. Tomorrow morning, I will send the files to Ybbrahim. Nothing would shock him more than knowing thepany he worked hard for years was ruined by his legitimate son.

    "I have everything I need now. Let''s leave this building before anyone sees us." I made a beeline straight on the door, Lucas followed behind me.

 Chapter 128 128: Vinces Downfall

    The day was just starting and yet Bvia was in full swing after the news that Greyson Enterprises fell into bankruptcy spread like wildfire. The unfortunate news was the front page headline of  every notable newspaper, and the issue was number one trending online.

    The me for thepany''s downfall was all directed to Vince Greyson, the acting CEO of Greyson Enterprises. Due to his negligence and mismanagement the once greatpany copsed just months after he took over.

    The breaking news was aired on radios and television. If Ybbrahim Greyson had not confirmed the shocking news in a prescon, no one would actually believe it. Everyone believed that it had been a hoax and the evidence was fake but after hearing the truth from Ybbrahim Greyson, the truth finally sunk, the huge empire crumbled to the ground.

    The news just erupted like a bomb that shocked everyone. Even Ybbrahim couldn''t believe what happened. He trusted Vince but all his son did in return was to ruin thepany he worked hard for three long decades.

    Greyson Enterprises once stood proud and taller than most of itspetitors. It''s been thriving all this year but sad to say, it

    was no longer the same in a blink of an eye.

    Vince Greyson, after facing charges, fled the country in order to escape his crimes and to evade his debts which reached billions in total. Ybbrahim Greyson couldn''t do anything but apologize for his son''s crimes and shoulder all responsibility. But no matter how hard he apologized, their lives will never be the same. It was not the end¡­ but the beginning of their doom.

    ***

    When I turned the television on, I wasn''t even surprised to hear the morning news. To others, it could be shocking but to someone like me who knows the news before it was even aired, it felt the same. I flipped the channels and yet there was nothing which I found interesting so I turned the television off. There''s no use to hearing the same news over and over again when I know the whole truth.

    I swiftly moved to the minibar and  grabbed a can of cold beer from inside the refrigerator before I sunk to thefortable single sofa inside my hotel room. My fingers clutched the can tightly as I poured the liquid into my mouth.

    Somehow, the sense of triumph I knew I would feel after exposing Vince''s darkest secret didn''t arrive. There was this deep, hollow emptiness inside me saying it wasn''t enough. Vince deserved more than that. What I did wasn''t enough to make him pay for his crimes.

    Now that he escaped it felt as if my efforts had been wasted. There''s a part of me which felt a little bit disappointed with the turn of events. It never urred to me that Vince was a huge coward. He couldn''t face what he did. Above all, he escaped all his responsibilities and left it all for his aging father to handle.

    It must have been a huge failure for Ybbrahim Greyson to be abandoned by his legitimate son.

    But no matter where Vince goes, I shall hunt him even if I have to go into the deepest, darkest part of hell just to catch him. He could run away, but he would never escape the truth that he was ruined for life, his life will never be the same again. He will always be on the run. He would always guard his back in fear someone would jump out of nowhere and kill him.

    I lifted the can into my mouth and drank half of it. My thoughts were upied with where he is now. I''m sure that Vince didn''t escape to another country. I lived with him for years and I know how his brain works. He sure was coward but he''s not that stupid.

    He would not do something ridiculous like running away without enough cash to keep him alive. Vince was smart enough to consider that.

    That makes me think that soon, Vince would run out of money and he woulde back for Ybbrahim to ask him for more.

    I emptied the can into my mouth and crushed  it into my hands before throwing it on the nearby trash can. The sooner Vince was caught, the better. As long as he''s on the loose, I will never be at peace. He would undoubtedly try to kill me at every opportunity. It''s okay if he would only take me as his target. But I''m afraid that he would harm Phoenix and Faith Vienne.

    I lost a child before and I don''t want to lose anyone again. I won''t allow it to happen. I would fight to death just to keep my family safe.

    The loud  sound of my phone ringing snapped me out of my glum reverie. Sighing, I hurriedly vacated the sofa and picked the phone seated on the top of the night table. When I looked at the screen, it was Phoenix who was calling me.

    For a while, my worries faded. My face lit up as I answered the phone.

    "I miss you, Ace¡­ Hopefully you''re doing fine¡­" Her worried voice greeted my ears. Just the sound of her soft voice has a calming effect on me. A gentle smile emerged from my lips.

    "I miss you too, love." I respond as I try to ignore the longing I felt for her. "Don''t worry, I will be home soon¡­ I''m flying back to Brittania after I finish packing."

    We talked on the phone for thirty long minutes. The three days I haven''t been with her feel like years to me. We talked about Faith Vienne. We even talked about Vien, our angel. We both wished that she was still alive even though it''s impossible so when I return back from Bvia we could be one big family again.

    When I hung up, I couldn''t stop grinning. The call helped me feel a lot more better.

    Now that I temporarily settled the matter regarding  Vince, I could finally return to my family.

 Chapter 129 129: In Danger 1

    The moment I closed the door and the walked to through the long and narrow hallways to return the room key card to the front desk my heart ominously began to beat an erratic rhythm.

    Oftentimes when this ufortable feeling arises, I will simply kick it away and it will be gone. However, the dark feeling didn''t fade after I pushed it away. Instead, it intensified which tells me to be wary of dangers waiting for me.

    As I strode outside the hotel with my backpack slung behind my back, I instantly sensed I''m being watched. The longer I stood there, the more I feel ufortable.

    No one would dare to attack me in broad daylight so I would be safe for a moment.

    No one would attempt to harm me in this ce full of people.

    My hawk-sharp eyes darted to the crowd.

    My alerted gaze surveyed left to right. So far, I found no suspicious person but I didn''t let my guard down. Not yet, I still sensed the impending danger waiting to befell on me.

    I waited for a cab to pass. I would be going to the airport so I needed one. I didn''t wait long before I spotted the cab approaching my way, I hailed it right away until it stopped in front of me. I pulled the door open and ced my backpack on the backseat before I climbed inside and closed the door.

    The unpleasant scent of air freshener invaded my nostrils, it was making me dizzy. Somehow, the air that wafted inside the car made my stomach turn upside down. Nausea descended on me, my finger clutched the seat in front of me to keep myself from falling on the floor.

    "To the airport, please." I ordered and I realized that my voice sounded weak.

    Upon hearing my words, the driver wordlessly started the engine and the car moved forward.

    I sunk into the back seat and closed my eyes tight. Perhaps, the nauseating feeling would flee after a minute of rest. I''ve been up all night and it''s no wonder I''m feeling unwell. I was sleep-deprived and that exins the sudden dizzying feeling.

    After ten minutes passed, my eyes fluttered open only to realize that my dizziness didn''t diminish. I felt a lot worse than I did before. This time, my vision was beginning to lose its focus and my surroundings were turning a bit hazy.

    What is happening to me? I asked myself weakly and fought hard to maintain my focus but my struggles were to no avail.

    My energy dropped until I could no longer move my limbs and my legs. I tried to struggle but my whole body was paralyzed. I tried to scream for help but there was no sound emanating from my lips.

    And the sudden realization hit me. It took me a moment before the truth sunk inside my head, the room was filled with a smoke from a chemical. The nauseating smell inside the cab was a drug that could momentarily paralyzed someone¡­ and make that person slowly lose consciousness.

    I didn''t realize it immediately until it''s toote. I was already snared into a trap I couldn''t escape.

    Despite my weakening body, I managed to lift my face to the driver''s seat. I saw the man''s reflection in the mirror. He possessed a pair of ocean blue eyes like mine. Even while wearing a mask, I still recognize him.

    Before I could say his name out of my lips, my head fell back to the cushioned seat and I lost my consciousness.

    I didn''t know how long I''d been unconscious when I roused from my sleep slumber. I tried to lift my eyes open but it was so heavy that my eyelids could barely move.

    The car skidded into a stop and the engine stopped. I heard the sound of the door opening closing as the man on the driver''s seat climbed out of the car. Secondster, the door on my left opened and I was dragged and dragged to the floor and left there.

    The car door mmed shut. The footsteps walked past me until I couldn''t hear it anymore. While my captor was away, I tried to move a body part only to realize that even my fingers refused to move.

    I wonder how long this numbness wouldst. I don''t even know where the hell I am or if I will still be alive before the sunset.

    The footsteps were back. It is now approaching my way. Then I felt my body move as someone dragged me to the floor by pulling my feet.

    Excruciating pain hit my body as my back rubbed against the pebbled ground before it reached the cemented pavement. A door was opened and I was dragged inside. The smooth and cold surface of the ceramic floor told me I was inside the house.

    Again I was dragged across the tiled floor until another door opened and I was pulled inside before the grip on my feet loosened.

    I forced my eyes open but I couldn''t. I tried to move my body again but failed once more. I blindly listened to my surroundings. I know that he was still there despite not making a sound.

    My head began to spin. A sudden sleepiness striked me again. The nauseating scent of a chemical invaded my nostrils. I would die of suffocation if I stopped breathing. I could only hold my breath for two minutes. I gasped and inhaled a mass of smoke.

    The door creaked open and someone entered the room then mmed the door none too gently. Angry shouts filled the room as the two argued. I couldn''t identify the second man who just entered the room since I''m beginning to feel groggy. I couldn''t even understand what was going on with my eyes firmly closed.

    But before I drifted back into a deep slumber, I heard the sound of a fragile object falling to the floor with a piercing crash. Then there was a long, forceful struggle between the two before a body fell to the floor with a heavy thud.

 Chapter 130 130: In Danger 2

    When my eyes fluttered open, the first thing that came across my view was the hazy white ceiling. After blinking several times, the blur didn''t fade so I was forced to close my eyes again and wait a few seconds until my vision cleared.

    Hell, where am I? What happened? I don''t remember a single thing. I just woke up sprawled on the floor wondering how I came to this ce.

    After a few minutes my eyes opened. This time my sight was as clear as the morning blue sky. The familiar sky blue walls, the king size bed, the minibar at the corner, and the portrait of a woman hanging on the wall greeted my eyes as it scanned the room.

    I don''t need to see anything to know that I was in the Greyson Mansion¡ªinside my room.

    What am I doing here? I swore not to return in this hellhole unless it''s a matter of life and death situation.

    I tried to get up but my weak limbs were unprepared and I fell back to the floor. My whole body numb and my head pounded painfully. I wonder how long I''d been sprawled on the cold, hard floor.

    The eerie silence inside the room was deafening. And a dark aura appeared all over the ce. The faint light emanating from the vian blinds confirmed it was nearly six in the afternoon and the sun was beginning to set.

    After summoning all the strength I could muster, I forced myself to get up, this time I seeded. My hands suddenly came in contact with a warm liquid. My head snapped to investigate only to discover the pool of fresh blood that gathered within my reach.

    The morbid sight sent chills down my spine. When I looked into my hands, I realized it was soaked with blood. But it was not the blood that scared me the most¡ªit was the ten inch knife I''m holding.

    My fear grew into the size of a monster. Frozen to my ce, I simply stared at it with eyes wide and unblinking while expecting it to magically disappear. Unfortunately it did not vanish. Instead, the more I look at it, the more it bes real.

    Thump! Thump!

    Thump! Thump!

    My heartbeat was so loud that it filled the whole room.

    Is this real or is it a nightmare? How did this happen?

    I pushed my body up until I regained my bnce and stood on my feet. I nearly lost my bnce when I stumbled on the unconscious body on the floor.

    The knife in my hands slipped out of my hold. It collided with the tiled floor with a piercing tter.

    d in an exquisite white dress and lying in the pool of blood was Ang. Blood leaking on the grievous wound on her chest.

    The chilling scent of death and murder reeked through the heavy atmosphere. We are the only people inside the room. It''s most likely I murdered her.

    But¡­ But¡­ I can''t remember anything!

    I can''t possibly attack a defenseless woman and then stab her multiple times until she copses on the floor.

    My stomach turned upside down and bile rose on my throat. Unable to take more of the morbid scene, I looked away. My feet refused to move as if a spell was cast to immobilize them. The sound sirens sounded in the distance. Yet, I still didn''t move in my ce.

    The surreal events seem to happen fast forward.

    Hurried footsteps sounded on the hallway followed by the urgent knock on the door. They were ordering me to open the door but I didn''t even move an inch.

    I don''t know what to do at the moment. The shock numbed my whole body and it made my brain stop functioning.

    The door was kicked until it opened. The next thing I know, half a dozen uniformed men entered the room and I was forced on my knees and secured my wrists with handcuffs.

    I don''t understand what their trying to say. My mind went numb as well.

    I didn''t struggle. I allowed them to drag me outside the room then across the foyer where I saw Samantha¡ªmy stepmother¡ª furiously waiting.

    p!

    The immediate attack on my face made my cheeks numb in pain. Herser-sharp eyes slice through me. I didn''t even blink as I fought her gaze.

    "I cursed you to rot in hell for killing your step-brother''s wife! I swear, I will not allow you to escape, I will make sure justice is served." Her screams could be heard all the way to the third floor of the mansion.

    "I. Did. Not. Kill. Ang." Finally, I recovered my voice and I stressed each word so she would understand.

    "And you think I would believe you?" The room reverberated with her hystericalughter. "You think I''m stupid?" She added, her squinted eyes surveyed my blood-stained shirt. Her fingers curled into a tight ball. Her jaw furiously clenched.

    "I''m not gonna force you to change your beliefs. I don''t care about your opinion." I retorted ferociously then turned to the police officers, "Should we leave?"

    The men led me to the door.

    I ignored Samantha''s angry outburst behind me and allowed myself to be dragged.

    "Insolent! I will make sure you will spend the rest of your life behind bars!" She yelled furiously. I pretended not to hear her, which angered her more.

    I climbed into the car and settled into the backseat. A police officer sat beside me before the car moved forward.

    Now that my shock subsided I tried to recall what exactly happened until my head hurt. But no matter how hard I force myself to remember what exactly happened, I still couldn''t remember a single thing.

    The police car skidded to a stop in front of the police station. I climbed out of the car and I was ushered inside the building.

    I must force myself to recall the events or else I would be charged with murder¡­. Murder which I didn''t evenmit.

    But if I''m not the one who murdered Ang, then who else did?

 Chapter 131 131: Kidnapped

    Ace''s scheduled flight to Brittania was yesterday. Twenty-four hours passed since then but I haven''t received a call from him informing me his flight had been cancelled.

    My worries keep growing. Negative ideas kept popping inside my thoughts. The fact that he was not answering his phone scared me more.

    What if Vince kidnapped him? What if something happened to Ace without me knowing?

    I took a deep, steadying breath and kicked the negative thoughts away. Fretting would never take me anywhere.

    ¡­. The number you have dialed is either unattended or out of coverage. Please try your callter¡­..

    It was the fourteenth time I try to call him. But like the previous attempts, no one answered.

    From the amount of my failed tries and having to listen to the same voice over and over again, I memorized the lines.

    Sighing, I returned the phone on top of the night table. Then I shifted my gaze to my daughter.

    Faith Vienne was lying inside her crib, iling her arms in the air. I picked her up and carried her towards the terrace for a breath of fresh air.

    The soft whistle of cold wind helped ease a bit of my stress. Slowly, I calm down.

    It''s a beautiful day, I thought. My eyes sweeping to the scenic clear blue sky looking like a scene straight out of a painting as ist spread through the horizon.

    As I enjoyed the view and the soft caress of the cold wind, I prayed to the heavens that Ace is safe wherever he is now.

    Even if it takes long for Ace to return, perhaps it would take days or even a week, I will wait for him.

    And if by chance he does not return then it''s time to take action¡­.

    I rocked Faith Vienne into my arms and sang her a song until she sleepily yawned and closed her adorable eyes.

    When my daughter was fast asleep, I entered my room thenid a soft kiss on her rosy cheeks before lowering her into the queen size bed.

    While I was arranging the pillows around my little girl, there was a soft rustle of movement behind me. When I looked in the direction of the doors, there Elisa stood.

    "Have you called Ace?" She asked as she swiftly moved closer and sat on the edge of the bed.

    I shook my head and weakly mumbled ''no.''

    Seeing the sad look upon my face, she smiled and cheered me up. "Don''t worry, he will be here soon, his trip was simply dyed."

    "I hope so." I replied. Hoping my best friend was right.

    While Elisa was there, I took a quick bath and changed into a fit pink t-shirt and jeans. After I emerged from the bathroom, I grabbed the car keys on the top of the night table and headed to the door.

    "Take care Beatrix," Elisa said as I headed to the door.

    "Thanks a lot Lis. Promise, I will be quick, I just need to buy diapers and a feeding bottle ...."

    "No problem," She replied.

    I opened the door and closed it behind me. The house was extremely quiet. It became like that when Ace left. Perhaps it was just my imagination.

    The foyer was empty. Madam Ste was nowhere to be seen. I want to ask her if she wants me to buy something for her.

    I shrugged my shoulders and walked outside the house.

    The refreshing cold wind brushes past me. It was a cloudy day, a beautiful opportunity for a pic. Unfortunately, Ace wasn''t here yet so I need to move my ns until he arrives.

    I climbed inside the car, put my seatbelt on, and turned the engine. The car slowly made its way towards the gates.

    It was boring to drive alone under the exquisite blue sky. I''m used to having Ace follow me like a shadow wherever I go. Now that he''s away, I feel the nagging emptiness.

    To cheer myself up, I turned the radio on. A heartbreak song sted on the speaker and my mood plummeted to the ground.

    I turned the radio off. It wasn''t helping me anyway.

    Sighing, I focused my attention on the road.

    The car behind me caught my attention. I noticed it in the rear view mirror after I left the estate. It did not overtake my car even if it had the chance. I could not help but wonder if it was tailing me or I''m just paranoid here.

    After a thirty minute drive, my car halted into the parking area in front of the supermarket. The car that had been following my car drove past me. I sighed,

    relieved that it was not what I thought.

    The guard opened the door as I got inside. I mumbled a quick thank you before I picked a cart and pushed it towards the baby section.

    I grabbed a three piece set of assorted color baby bottles disyed on the rack and loaded it on the cart. When I finished, I moved forward.

    The cart pulled into a halt when I reached the area where diapers are disyed. Carefully, I selected the most trusted and tested brand and grabbed threerge packs and ced it inside the cart. Threerge packs of diapers is equivalent to three weeks to one month''s supply. I always buy diapers in bulk since I hate going to crowded supermarkets every week.

    I headed straight into the counter where a long queue was waiting. When it''s my turn, I paid the cashier in cash.

    Five minutester, I emerged out of the door carrying the items I purchased. Hurriedly, I made my way to where my car was parked. When I reached the spot, I pulled thepartment open and loaded the items inside before closing it again.

    An ominous feeling descended on me after I climbed inside the car and closed the door. Before I could turn the engine, things escted quickly.

    A muscr arm hooked around my neck, suspending my breathing. A piercing scream tore from my lips.

 Chapter 132 132: Saved

    The arms holding my neck tightened. I struggled hard, punched his face multiple times but he didn''t even budge. No matter how hard I fought, I''m still no match to his strength.

    He pressed a handkerchief into my nose. I know what it could do to me so I fought even harder¡ªwith all the strength I have. This is a matter of life and death situation. I won''t allow him to do what he wants.

    My long fingernails wed his cheeks. He cried in pain and cursed in rage. The handkerchief fell out of his reach. His hold around my neck momentarily loosened.

    I took the chance and hit him forcefully using my elbow. He fell back on the backseat of the car.

    I turned to the door and reached for the handle. But before the tip of my fingers touched the handle he snatched my hair with brute force that I stumbled on the seat.

    A piercing scream erupted from my lips. My fist smashed his face nonstop. I won''t give up without one hell of a fight. I can''t die this fast. I still have to live for the sake of my daughter¡­ for Ace.

    He pped me so hard that my cheeks went numb. The blow was powerful enough to cause me to hit my head on the steering wheel. The metallic taste of blood lingered on my bleeding lips.

    "Bi*ch!" He spat and fished something on the pocket of his trousers. It was a sprayer but it was rather small for a bottle of perfume. It was twice as big as my thumb.

    "V-vince?" I gasped. My mouth dropped to the floor as my eyebrows shot to the ceiling.

    It must be Vince! Even if he''s wearing a mask and a bo I still recognize his voice.

    "You got it right, my darling Phoenix." He said, despite the mask covering his mouth, I could sense the sinister smile ying on his lips.

    "W-what d-did you do to Ace?" I asked in a shaky voice, my horrified gaze bored to his.

    "You don''t have to know, Phoenix¡­." He snapped and without another word sprayed the contents of the bottle into the air.

    The nauseating scent filled my nose. My eyelids feel heavy. I blinked my eyes rapidly, forcing myself not to fall asleep.

    I forced my trembling legs to rise, then snatched the cat figurine below the rearview mirror and used brute force to smash it hard on his head. He stumbled on the backseat. Groaning as he rolled from the painful blow.

    Blood oozes from the wound. Panting, I used thest of my strength and pulled the car door open. I jumped outside.

    I haven''t taken another step forward when my vision begins to blur, my head starts to spin, and I lose my bnce.

    My head bumped into the hard, rough pavement

    ''Help!'' I screamed but the words became a barely audible whisper.

    Thest thing I knew before darkness swallowed me up was the sound of hurried footsteps approaching me. After that, I drifted into nothingness.

    Am I dead? I asked myself as Iy sprawled on the ground.

    Pitch ck darkness surrounded me. I couldn''t see anything except ck. I couldn''t feel anything too. It must be what feels like to be dead.

    Am I really dead? I asked myself for the second time. But I couldn''t find an answer.

    Before I could even think of anything, images began to sh inside my thoughts.

    I saw my parents¡­.

    I saw Ace¡­.

    I saw my angelic daughter, Vien¡­

    I saw everything that happened in my past¡­.

    Tears fell down my cheeks as I watched the flow of memories. I realize how strong I am. Everything that happened to me has a reason. Whatever happened in the past I have no regrets since it is what made me who I am now.

    I closed my eyes again. This time, I drifted to another peaceful slumber.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been asleep. When I opened my eyes, the grandiose ceiling and the golden chandelier hanging on top came to my view.

    When I looked to my right, the breathtaking sunset visible through the floor to ceiling ss window weed my eyes.

    Beautiful¡­. Just beautiful¡­.

    Slowly, I tried to get up on the bed but the sudden jolt of pain when I tried to get up shot through my bandaged head. I fell back on the feathery soft bed, wincing.

    When the pain subsided I tried to get up again, this time more carefully. Relief shot through me when I sessfully sat on the bed.

    My squinted eyes surveyed my surroundings. The ce looks familiar¡­. I was sure I''d been here before. The cream colored walls, the king size bed, the golden chandelier, the Victorian sofa set, and the floor to ceiling window look so familiar.

    Where was it? ymore Mansion? Yes, I Think it is¡­ the ce owned by Lady Ravenwood.

    So why am I here? Thest thing I remember before losing consciousness was hitting my head on the pavement¡­ then I heard footsteps running¡­ and after that I couldn''t recall anything¡­.

    It doesn''t make sense¡­ I don''t understand why I''m here.

    My thoughts were cut short when the door opened. A woman with golden brown hair tamed behind her nape entered. When she came closer, I realized she possessed enchanting sapphire eyes.

    She ced the tray on top of the night table. There was a scalding cup on top. I couldn''t identify if it''s tea or coffee but I hope it''s coffee.

    "I''m d you''re awake." She whispered softly.

    This must be Lady Ravenwood, I thought to myself as my gazended on her stunning face. She''s more beautiful up close.

    She handed the cup to me.

    "Thank you." I mumbled.

    When I lifted the cup to my lips the enchanting scent of hot chocte permeated my nostrils. I took a sip and nearly closed my eyes. It tastes better than coffee or tea.

    "Allow me to introduce myself, Phoenix. I''m ire Ravenwood. I''m Ace''s mother."

    The cup nearly slipped from my hold.

 Chapter 133 133: Aces Mother

    "I am Ace''s mother." Lady Ravenwood repeated after seeing the shocked look on my face.

    I blinked several times, slowly digesting her words.

    "But¡­ But¡­ you''re too young to be his mother."

    "I will take that as apliment, Phoenix." She smiled humbly, her eyes twinkling.

    "Yes, that''s apliment. You appeared around your 30''s to me."

    "Thank you dear, by the way I''m 39." She mumbled and elegantly sat on the chair beside the bed.

    "Ace never told me about you¡­. I mean he did not particrly say you''re his mother." By the mention of it, I witnessed the twinkle in her sapphire eyes dissolved. It was reced with a shadow of loneliness and pain.

    I bit my lower lip. I shouldn''t say the words aloud. She was hurt. If only I could take my words back.

    "I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have said it." I said apologetically.

    ire shook her head and forced a smile on her lips, the smile barely reached her eyes. "You don''t have to say sorry. I know my son hates me."

    "Because Ace had been all alone all these years. When you left him, he felt that the world forsaken him. And the only person who should have stayed by his side left and didn''t return."

    "I''m fourteen when I gave birth to Ace. I have no option but to leave."

    My jaw dropped to the floor. "Fourteen?" I repeated as my eyebrows shot to the ceiling. It''s a very young age to raise a child. Girls at that age should be at school.

    "Shocking right?" ire rose from her seat. There was a distant look in her eyes as she recalled a particr memory. "I was kidnapped and raped by Ace''s father. The only reason why our family didn''t press charges was because he was more powerful back then. We would be shunned by society if the truthes out. I couldn''t let that happen.

    My father was in the hospital at that time. Tarnishing our family name will result in losing a lot of business investments. If that happens, we won''t be able to pay hospital bills. My whole family would suffer."

    "I was so young then," She continued. There was resigned eptance in her voice as she recalled the darkest part of her life. "I couldn''t make decisions on my own so I agreed to stay at the Greyson mansion until I gave birth to Ace. Samantha Greyson, Ybbrahim Greyson''s wife, made my life a living hell. We both know it was not my fault.

    I was there against my will but everyday she made me feel as if everything happened to me.

    ire stopped reminiscing and looked at me. "I''m sorry. You shouldn''t be hearing this."

    "It is okay. I don''t judge you for it. I''m very willing to listen."

    ire took a deep, steadying breath as she continued, "I thought I would be happy as long as I have my son with me. But then one day I just snapped. Ace was around ten years old that time. Samantha tried to kill me and that was thest straw. I left the Greyson Mansion for good. When I tried to take Ace they wouldn''t allow me.

    I have tried to take him for years but they don''t want to give him back. I was ckmailed and threatened. They would destroy my whole family if I insisted on taking my child back."

    Too lost to even say a word, I bowed my head. As a mother, I know exactly how she feels. Losing a child was so painful that no words would be enough to describe it. It feels like a part of yourself is taken away from you.

    "Ace loves you¡­." I softly said when I recovered and looked deep into a pair of sapphire eyes that reminded me of Ace. "He might not realize it now but he does. He was just blinded from pain. He had a traumatic childhood that scarred him for life."

    "I hope he will one day learn how to forgive me¡­. He''s the only one I''ve got now aside from my granddaughters."

    She identally said granddaughters. I should have corrected her but I kept my mouth shut. It was an honest mistake after all.

    "Give him enough time and he will learn to forgive and ept you."

    ire nodded, "I will patiently wait until he does."

    I gave her a tender smile which she reciprocated with a smile full of warmth. When my gaze shifted to my fingers, I was surprised that I was still holding the cup of cocoa. I forgot about it.

    I lifted the cup into my mouth and took a sip. The rich vor of cocoa lingered on my tongue.

    "Phoenix, about what happened to you this morning, I want to discuss it with you."

    I blinked my eyes rapidly. The issue totally slipped my mind.

    "I-I have no recollection of what happened. '''' I said truthfully, my horrified eyesnded on hers.

    "Vince tried to kidnap you¡­ you''re lucky that we arrived in time. The bad news is, he escaped and he brought your car with him."

    Now that ire mentioned that Vince tried to kidnap me, the memory slowly dawned on me. I could now remember the details. I was able to smash the ceramic cat figurine on his head. When he was thrashing in pain, I took the opportunity to escape by jumping out of the car.

    "Is it just a coincidence that you''re there?"

    "No, " she responded, shaking her head. "When Ace left to deal with Vince, I had a strong feeling your life would be endangered so I took the initiative to watch over you while he''s away. I wasn''t mistaken, Vince tried to abduct you. My bodyguards helped you when Vince tried to drag you inside the car."

    I shudder at the thought of Vince forcing me inside the car. I wonder what could have happened to me if ire wasn''t there for me.

    "Thank you¡­.Thank you for saving me. I owe you my life."

    "You owe me nothing, Phoenix." She said taking my hand. Tears sprang at the corner of her eyes. "I should be the one thanking you for taking good care of my son."

 Chapter 134 134: Meeting Vien

    "I love your son and I will do everything for him."

    ire nodded her head in understanding. She then gave me an admiring smile.

    "I''m d that Ace chose you as his other half."

    The moment I heard her words, I couldn''t help but smile. Ace is the love of my life. I too was d I chose him.

    I honestly couldn''t think of any other man except him.

    We''ve been together for more than five years now and to be honest, it was the happiest and the most challenging time of my life.

    True my life with him had been full of ups and downs but in the end I was able to make it through the fire and the biggest achievement was that I am able to keep our family together.

    ire let go of my fingers and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes.

    "Sorry, I''m so emotional right now. I''m just so happy to be finally talking to you." She blushed as she gave me a smile filled with tenderness. "Anyway, finish your hot chocte. I want you to meet someone."

    I didn''t ask who. I just nodded my head and brought the cup to my lips. When It was finished, I handed ire the empty cup.

    "Wait for a while, I will be back." She said and hurriedly made her way towards the door with the tray that contained the empty cup in her hand.

    ire opened the door and stepped outside. When I couldn''t see her anymore, I leaned on the headboard.

    I wonder if Ace is alright wherever he is now. I missed him so badly that my heart ached while thinking about him.

    ire said she wanted me to meet someone, who would that be?

    The room was silent. The only sound I could hear was the ticktock of the clock. Minutes passed by but ire hadn''t returned so I decided to leave the bed.

    Aside from the slight pounding in my head, and the pain in my lips I''m perfectly fine.

    There was a soft knock on the door. When it opened, a uniformed servant entered. She was young, or perhaps it was her youthful smile that gave me the impression she''s younger than her real age. "Miss Ravenwood is inside another room. Please follow me."

    Despite my confusion, I raised no question and followed the servant who led me to the spacious corridors. When I thought we would be walking forever, she pulled into a stop at a particr door.

    "Before you enter Ma''am Phoenix, please calm yourself."

    I didn''t understand what she meant but I followed her anyway. I took a deep calming breath and when I felt lighter, I pulled the door open¡­. ire was standing near the window. When she saw me enter, she turned towards me.

    Slowly, I made my way towards the bed only to freeze in shock when my gaze shifted to the bed where a little girl was seated.

    In a blink of an eye, the self-control I thought I possessed crumbled to the wless white floor.

    No one could have prepared me for the scene in front of me. Seated right in front of the bed was Vien¡­. My daughter.

    A sob erupted from my lips as pain gripped my heart.

    I must have missed her so much that I''m imagining things.

    Vien, my first born, was dead. She died in an ident and that is all because of me. And the child in front of me was a different girl. I am only seeing an illusion.

    I blinked rapidly and waited for my illusion to stop, to my surprise it didn''t change one bit. The child lying on the bed was Vien''s perfect replica.

    I wiped the tears abundantly flowing down my flushed cheeks. But the more I wiped the tears with the back of my palms the more my tears flowed abundantly.

    Before I even knew it, I was violently sobbing and kneeling on the floor.

    Dear lord, I missed my child so much. I should have been the one who died that night and not her.

    If I could turn back time, I would rewrite the past. I would let my life be taken instead of Vien. I could die in peace knowing that I was able to save her.

    The little girl around four years carefully moved down the bed and she slowly made her way towards my direction and stopped right in front of me.

    My tears made my gaze blurred and unclear. I wiped my tears using my fingers and when my vision cleared, I looked at her.

    Her dainty fingers cupped my cheeks.

    The more I looked at her the more my sobs intensified. A pair of phoenix blue eyes intently stare at me. Her seraphic face was framed with curly brown hair.

    Without a doubt, this little girl¡­.is my little angel, Vien.

    The girl opened her lips but no words came out. She opened it the second time, this time she was able to say something. The first word that came from her mouth was the words. "M-mama."

    I pulled her into my arms. Hold her tight as if I will never let go.

    It took me four agonizing years to hold her again. If this was just a dream, I don''t want to wake up.

    She reciprocated my hug with equal warmth. "Mama¡­ mama¡­ i-its y-youu." She sobbed, her shoulders shaking. She wrapped her arms around me even tighter.

    We pour our heart out as we hold each other. When I raise my head, I realize we are not the only ones crying. ire was crying too.

    I didn''t know that this day woulde that I would be holding my first born into my arms. All these years, I med myself for her death. Seeing her now was a miracle and I would be forever thankful for the lord.

    "I will never leave you again Vien¡­ I promise you, Mama will stay by your side no matter what.

    I lowered my head into her temples andid a soft kiss on her cheek.

 Chapter 135 135: Dream Come True

    If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up anymore. I waited too long for this reunion to happen. And now I couldn''t believe all I ever prayed for and all I ever wanted was actually taking ce.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, my beautiful child leaning on my chest, my arms protectively wrapped around her so that no one could take her away from me again.

    ire watched us with a glint of tears in her eyes and a smile stretched on her lips.

    Tears clouded my vision. I swallowed hard to suppress them. I cried a drum a while ago. If I continue to tear up, I will probably lose tons of fluid in my body.

    My arms tightened around Vien. It felt so good to hold her in my arms. It felt so great to feel her heart beating¡ªa proof that she was alive.

    I don''t want to ever let go of her. I fear she would dissolve into nothingness if I set her free.

    There''s nothing which could kill me now except realizing that she''s an illusion my brain made up to feed my fantasies.

    I have dreamed of this moment over and over again. Now that it finally came true, I couldn''t speak. The moment was too wonderful to be described in words. So I just kept Vien in my arms so she would know how much I missed her without saying a word.

    I didn''t know how long I''d been in that position when the bed jolted and ire sat beside me. She cleared her throat before she spoke, "Lucas Nichs, my nephew was the first one to discover your daughter was alive."

    Shock hit me hard, my questioning gazended on hers, "So Ace knows that our daughter is alive?"

    When she shook her head, I sighed. Relieved to know Ace didn''t keep the truth from me.

    If Ace knows the truth he would not keep it to himself. He understands how I feel as a mother. I would be the first person he woulde looking for after he knew our daughter was alive.

    ire let go a deep breath before she told me everything from start to finish. She told me the exact details of how Lucas found out my child was alive and how he was able to save her.

    As I listened, helpless tears fell from my cheeks. I thought I couldn''t cry anymore but I was mistaken. My eyes turned into a reservoir by the amount of tears it kept shedding.

    The pain gripping my heart continued even after ire finished her story. It broke my heart thinking about the wasted years. It took me four agonizing years to have my child back. Those four years would be forever stolen. I would only bepletely happy if the man who yed with our lives paid for his sins.

    Sniffing, I wiped the wetness on my cheeks using the back of my palms.

    My baby girl has been through a lot. She suffered a lot too. And that is because of Vince. The thought of my daughter into Vince''s evil hands stabbed my heart with a knife.

    My fist curled into a tight ball. I never hated anyone the way I hated Ace''s stepbrother. He not only ruined our lives but also faked my daughter''s death. That was the worst thing he had done. I could never forgive him in a million years.

    I hope someday justice will be served. Even if it takes long but as long as justice is served I will wait patiently until Vince is convicted for his crimes.

    "Lucas decided to keep Vien from you. He too kept the truth from Ace. He just wants to keep the child safe." ire continued with a distant look in her eyes. "Please forgive Lucas for keeping Vien for a while. He knows that you and Ace are in danger. He doesn''t want Vien to be dragged into another situation that would threaten her life."

    I fully understand Lucas for what he did and I appreciate him for it. However, what I did not appreciate was not telling me right away. He wouldn''t understand my sentiments unless he experienced what it feels to have a child.

    I took a deep calming breath before I responded. "I''m not that angry anymore¡­ Since it already happened and my daughter is saved I forgive him."

    For the first time since I arrived in the ymore Mansion, a contented smile stretched on my lips. "I will forever be grateful for what Lucas did. I couldn''t thank him enough for cing his life in danger just to save my daughter."

    "Vien is Lucas Nichs''s niece." ire began, reciprocating my smile with equal warmth. "It''s his obligation to save a member of his family." She added, this time her eyes staring at Vien filled with fondness.

    "I also want to thank you for taking good care of my daughter, Lady Ravenwood. You didn''t only save my life today but you also saved my daughter."

    ire stepped closer andnded her dainty fingers on top of my shoulders. " As Ace''s mother, it''s my duty to protect you while he''s away. I would do everything within my power to keep the two of you safe."

    My gaze shifted from ire to Vien. I discovered my daughter was fast asleep.

    ire saw her too. She slowly rose from the bed to give me space. I gingerly ce my child on the bed. She stirred after her backnded on the soft cushion. "Mama¡­ mama." She mumbled.

    I sat on the edge of the bed and took her hand. "Mama''s here my child." Vien stopped her panic cries as her fingers tightened around me. Tension left her face and she calmed down.

    "When she first came here in the ymore Mansion, Vien couldn''t say a word. Her trauma must have made her mute. I was afraid that she would never be able to speak again. However, all my fear melted after you came. Hearing the child speak your name for the first time gave me so much hope."

 Chapter 136 136: Reason Behind

    Hearing ire''s words made my chest want to burst with emotions.

    Vien had been waiting for me!

    Once Ace returns we would be one big happy family again!

    The thought brought a tear in my eyes and a smile on my lips.

    I lifted my fingers and caressed Vien''s rosy cheeks. She would be a wonderful sister to Faith.

    My eyes turned to ire who stood a few steps away from the bed. She was looking intently at Vien with longing in her eyes.

    She was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she didn''t notice I was watching her closely.

    ire must have been thinking about her son. She hadn''t held him for so long. Ace was around ten years old when she left him because of his abusive father. Until now, ire couldn''t even touch her own son. The situation is difficult for her.

    I could feel she''s a good person. If only one day Ace would learn to ept his mother. I know once he hears what ire had been through, he would learn to forgive her. After all, the two looked so much alike. Ace will one day understand that he couldn''t continue hating the woman who had given birth to him.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. My gaze drifted back to my daughter.

    There''s so many questions swirling inside my thoughts now. But among those questions I only got one which I needed the answer the most.

    If Lucas Nichs wants to keep Vien until this issue is resolved, why did ire decide to tell me about Vien now?

    As if reading my thoughts, ire slowly made her way to me. "Lady Ravenwood?" My wide, questioning eyesnded on hers.

    ire forced a smile on her lips but the glint barely reached her eyes. "Perhaps you''re wondering why I insist on telling you the truth even if Lucas is against it?"

    I looked deep into her beautiful sapphire eyes and nodded my head. I want to hear the responseing from her.

    She took a deep breath before she continued, "I told you the truth because I don''t want you to suffer anymore. It''s been four years and without you telling me, I know it was the worst years of your life. My child was taken away from me too. That''s my worst nightmare as a mother. For years, I suffered because of it. So if there''s someone who could understand all your pain, it was me.

    Phoenix."

    By just looking at her, I could almost sense the agony and loneliness she kept hidden all these years.

    It makes me want to wipe the sadness within her with reassuring words despite knowing it would not be enough to ease them. Only Ace has the power to take all her pains away.

    I saw a tear drop from her eye but she quickly turned away and walked towards the window.

    She lifted her fingers and wiped the tears off her cheeks.

    She didn''t turn towards me, instead she kept looking towards the view on the window.

    The light and dark merely finished their tug of war. In the end, it was darkness that won and it spread a pitch ck ink through the horizon.

    For the first time in four years, I felt a heavy burden was lifted off my chest. I felt lighter and that is because I have my precious princess with me today.

    My only regret is, I couldn''t make ire feel better. And no amount of words nor reassurance will. Unfortunately, I couldn''t give what she wanted but I hope one day she will have what her heart desires.

    ***

    "From now on, I will hire two bodyguards to watch over you wherever you go."

    We were having dinner when ire brought her ns up. From looking at my te my gaze shifted across the table to where she sat.

    I don''t have any objections since it''s a brilliant idea. I want to keep my children safe too and I couldn''t do it on my own so I agreed.

    She was ted to hear I don''t have objections.

    "Also, I''m sorry that I couldn''t allow you to go home tonight." She said sincerely, her gaze meeting mine. "Especially since you are bringing Vien with you, I couldn''t just allow you to leave. We don''t know what will happen once you leave ymore Mansion. At this point it would be dangerous to go out even if you bring half a dozen bodyguards with you.

    Vince might be lurking in the darkness and waiting for the perfect timing to catch you."

    I nodded my head in understanding. The only thing that saddens me is not being with Faith tonight. I''m worried that she would notice my absence. I don''t want to bother Elisa. I don''t want her to be deprived of a goodnight sleep because of the favor I want to ask her.

    "However, you could return tomorrow morning and I woulde with you. I haven''t seen my other granddaughter and I want to grab the chance to spend some time with her¡­. Well if you would allow me?"

    How could I say no to ire?

    I gave her a smile before I replied, "I would be grateful if you woulde with me. Please spend your time with Faith and Vien, they needed you too."

    ire''s eyes popped up in happiness. Her lips curled into a smile that lit up the whole room.

    "Thank you." She mumbled.

    "You''re very much wee, Lady Ravenwood."

    When dinner was finished, I immediately excused myself and retreated to Vien''s room. She was still asleep when I entered the room.

    I gingerly moved to the night table where a wireless telephone sat and dialed the number to Madam Ste''s estate.

    I was relieved when it was Madam Ste who answered.

    "Dear lord! You called atst. We''ve been so worried about you, Beatrix." Madam Ste began. I winced and distanced the telephone from my ears to protect my ears from her high-pitched tone.

    "I apologize for what happened today. I was nearly kidnapped today."

    "Kidnapped!!" Madam Ste was horrified.

    Sighing, I told her what exactly happened today.

 Chapter 137 137: Moment With Vien 1

    "Vince, Ace''s step-brother, tried to kidnap me. I was so lucky that I managed to jump out of the car before he could do anything to me." I told Madam Ste.

    Shivers run down my spine as the memory ys on my thoughts. I still couldn''t believe I managed to escape Vince''s clutches unscathed.

    I wonder what could have happened to me if Lady Ravenwood didn''t arrive on time and Vince took me away inside the car.

    I wonder if Vince nned to kill me or merely wanted me to be the hostage so he could get what he wanted.

    "I was so d that someone helped you!" Madam Ste eximed, tearing through my trail of thoughts.

    I was d too¡­. I couldn''t express how grateful I am that I survived this day. I thought I was going to die.

    "I don''t know how I''m going to tell your father if you''re harmed!" She let go a deep, exasperated sigh. "You made us all worried when you didn''t return after going to the grocery store!" Madam Ste continued in her high-pitched tone. I have to move the wireless telephone away from my ears to protect my eardrum.

    Now that Madam Stell mentioned father, I was reminded that I needed to talk to him. There were so many things I needed to discuss with him and that includes Vince and how he tried to kill me and Ace.

    Once I told father about it, he would be angry that I didn''t tell him right away. He would surely fly to Brittania in a fortnight and hire a dozen bodyguards to watch over me.That''s exactly what my father is going to do.

    I sighed and decided I would call him early in the morning. I have the whole night to summon all the courage I could muster to do it.

    "Lady Ravenwood is right, Beatrix. Just stay for the night there. It would be too dangerous if you insist oning home at this hour. We never know what Ace''s brother has in mind. I want you to be safe."

    I could imagine Madam Ste pacing back and forth inside her office with a worried look on her face. I was so sorry that I caused her so much trouble today. I sighed and waited for her ro finish her sermon before I grabbed the chance to speak.

    "I feel bad for not being with Faith tonight but Lady Ravenwood and you are right. I couldn''te home at this hour. That''s why I decided to just return home first thing in the morning. For now, I will spend the night here in the ymore Mansion."

    "Good girl. You take care. I will pass the phone to Elisa. She was eager to talk to you."

    There was a moment of silence on the opposite line. Then I heard hurried footsteps in the background and secondster I heard Elisa''s worried voice asking if I was alright.

    I told her I was fine and fortunately I have no life-threatening injury. I also told her

    what the exact details I told Madam Ste.

    Elisa was silent as she listened to my story. If I could see her expression now I know that there''s a deep frown on her forehead.

    I told her everything that I could recall except the part that Lady Ravenwood was actually Ace''s mother. I would tell her some other time. I couldn''t exin everything while on the phone.

    As expected, my best friend was worried.

    "Vince seriously needed to be locked up inside a mental institution. His actions were exactly the perfect definition of a man suffering from a mental illness. I just hope the police would immediately capture him. He would not stop unless he kills you or Ace." Elisa said between gritted teeth.

    "The police are already working on it. There''s a tracking device attached to the car so it would not be long before they find him."

    When the call was over and Elisa assured me that my little angel was already peacefully asleep in her bed I turned the phone off.

    I let go a deep sigh of relief and returned the telephone on top of the night table.

    Smiling, I headed to the bed where Vien was asleep and snuggled close to her.

    As Iy beside my daughter, my thoughts drifted back to Ace. The smile on my lips faded. The worry I felt earlier returned. This time it was greater than thest time.

    I just hope wherever he is now, he''s safe.

    I pray that Vince didn''t do something terrible to his step brother. Because if he did hurt Ace, I will hunt him even to the deepest, darkest part of hell to get my revenge.

    Vince would be wrong to think that I will never do anything to stop him. He was wrong.

    He faked Vien''s death. He tried to kill me and Ace. It was enough for thest straw. I couldn''t bear to watch him destroy my family without doing anything.

    I couldn''t bear to watch my loved ones suffer. I must do something to protect them.

    I stared at the little angel beside me and my eyes began to water. I couldn''t believe that my daughter was alive. This moment is one of the best things that happened to me.

    My eyelids grow heavy. Before I even knew it, I fell asleep with Vien in my arms.

    It was six in the morning when I woke up. The first thing to greet my view was Vien''s angelic face. I blinked my eyes several times just to make sure I''m not dreaming.

    Her eyes fluttered open. "Mama¡­" She said softly. Her cherry lips stretched into a smile.

    This is real! This is not just a dream.

    "Good morning Vien." I pulled her into my arms and hugged her tight. She hugged me back with equal warmth.

    I kissed her on the temples before letting her go. "Today we will be seeing your baby sister Faith! She looks so much like you Vien and I''m sure you will love her¡­"

    "B-baby¡­ sister?"

    "Yes! Faith is your younger sister! We will go to Madam Ste''s Estate so you will be able to see her."

    Vien''s face lit up. Her eyes widened and her eyebrows shot to the ceiling. This is the first time I saw her face this bright. She looked so happy and excited at the same time.

    I got up from the bed and lifted her up until her toes touched the floor.

    "Shall we prepare now? Mama is excited to see your baby sister."

    Vien eagerly nodded her head. Her lips curled into a gentle smile. She excitedly pulled me to the bathroom and I followed behind her, chuckling.

 Chapter 138 138: Moment With Vien 2

    After I finished bathing Vien, I changed her into a floral dress with puff sleeves which she liked. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.

    She''s an adorable child.

    I tied her hair into a ponytail and tied a ribbon on top. She liked it too. Her lips curled into a sweet smile when her gaze shifted to the pink ribbon that secured her curls.

    "T-thank¡­ y-you¡­ Mm..mama." She whispered shyly after turning towards me.

    Even if she stutters every time she says a word, it was still a good sign that she was recovering. It would not take long before she would be able to speak fluently.

    I gave her a smile bright enough to surpass the sunlight prating through the ss floor to ceiling ss window.

    "Wee Vien." I replied.

    I look at her with love and tenderness. She was just one year old when Ist saw her. The years seem to travel faster and now she''s a big girl. Years have been stolen from us but I don''t think about it anymore. What''s important is that she''s alive.

    I turned the television on and selected a kid''s channel. She sat on top of the bed and leaned on the headboard. Her gaze focused on the show.

    Before heading for the bathroom I eyed her onest time. Seeing that she would be fine for a while without me, I strode to the bathroom door and pulled it open.

    The spacious bathroom greeted my vision. Once inside, I stripped my clothes and hopped under the shower.

    Minutes after I had taken a bath and dried my hair, I emerged from the bathroom wearing a loose t-shirt and denim jeans ire had given me.

    Vien was still seated on the bed. Her eyes were intently glued to the television. Her gaze suddenly turned towards my direction when she heard footsteps.

    I turned the television off and helped Vien get off from the bed. Her dainty fingers tightly held mine as we moved to the door, to the long corridors, and down the stairs where the kitchen is located.

    ire greeted us with a smile when we reached the kitchen. She was seated on one of the chairs. She was well prepared. Hervender dress she wore today looks good on her wless white skin. The color made her appear younger than her real age. Even her golden brown hair was neatly pinned on her nape.

    Lady Ravenwood is the epitome of youthful beauty and perfection as she sat there on the table. She turned towards Vien and her smile brightened even more, "Did you sleep wellst night Vien?" She asked softly.

    Vien''s lips stretched into a vibrant smile and nodded her head. She sat down after I pulled a chair for her. When she was settled, I took the chair next to hers.

    "The car that we would use to reach the estate is already prepared." ire began while waiting for the servants to finish bringing all the food on the table. "Bodyguards will being to us to ensure our safe journey."

    That good news lifted my mood even higher. "I don''t know how to thank you, ire." For the first time I called her name.

    She shook her head, "You don''t have to thank me, Phoenix. We are a family, aren''t we?" She added brightly in which I nodded my head.

    "Yes, we are family." I repeated, the words made my heart overflow with emotions. It sounds strange hearing it for the first time but it felt so wonderful that I can''t describe the feeling in words.

    Speaking of family, I wonder when Ace will return. I would love to see his expression once he sees Vien. He would be so happy. ''Happy'' would even be an understatement. He would be shocked like he never did before.

    But for now, the only thing I should worry about is going home. Faith is waiting for me. I hope she''s fine while we are on the way.

    I let out a deep sigh and filled Vien''s te with food. She silently ate.

    I served my te with food and I began to eat too.

    ***

    It was seven in the morning when we left ymore Mansion.

    Inside the van, I was seated near the window and Vien was beside me, leaning her head on my shoulders with her eyes closed. ire was sitting next to my daughter, her eyes on the window, looking at the exquisite view we passed by.

    Lady Ravenwood''s bullet-proof van traversed the highway under the picturesque blue sky. Behind the van were half a dozen bodyguards driving their private cars. And then driving ahead of the Van d in ck jackets were the security team riding in their motorcycles.

    ire wasn''t joking when she told me that she would employ a dozen bodyguards. By the amount of security guards surrounding the van, I wonder if Vince would even try toe near us.

    If he dares to try to attack in this situation, he would be the most courageous man I have ever known. But knowing Vince, I bet he would not dare risk his life at this moment. He was no match for a dozen experienced men who work in the best security agency.

    The van surrounded by the chain-tight security was attracting too much attention. People who recognize the car''s insignia set their car aside so we could pass first.

    Without a doubt, the Ravenwood family is the wealthiest and most influential noble family in the country. They are also a close rtive of the Queen that rules Brittania. Well, I just realized the truth after I searched it on the inte.

    Sighing, I sunk deeper into the soft cushioned seat. It''s okay to fall asleep. We would be safe since we have a lot of bodyguards. Anyway, it would take an hour before we reached our destination. I must use the time to rest.

    I draped an arm around Vien and pulled her closer. It felt so good sitting there inside the car with her beside me. I closed my eyes and slept until we reached Madam Ste''s Estate.

 Chapter 139 139: Visitor

    The gigantic iron gates of the luxurious estate opened. The creak of metals and the sound of voices woke me up from my light sleep and my eyes fluttered open.

    The van smoothly entered the wide pathway until it skidded into a stop in front of the house.

    "Vien?" I turned towards my daughter in time to see her exquisite blue eyes open. "We are here¡­ You will soon see your baby sister, Faith." I said softly and witnessed how her sleepy eyes lit up by the mention of her younger sister.

    She brushed her eyes with her fingers until her sleepiness vanished. She then straightened on her seat. Her neck extended as she looked towards the window.

    Her eyes grew wider when her eyes swept the widewn where ornaments were wonderfully organized. Vien may not say a word but her eyes clearly showed her excitement.

    Milton, Lady Ravenwood''s butler sh driver, emerged from the driver''s seat and opened the door and helped her climb out of the van.

    The butler then moved towards the opposite side and pulled the door open for us. He assisted Vien out of the car. When she was standing straight on her feet, Milton turned to me and held his hand for support. "Thank you, Milton." I smiled and took his hand. When my feet touched the floor, he slowly let go of my hand.

    He bowed respectfully and entered the car so he could park it properly.

    I took Vien''s hand and shed her an encouraging smile as we slowly made our way inside the mansion. Lady Ravenwood walked beside us too.

    The moment I pushed the door open, my eyes went wide and my eyebrows shot through the ceiling.

    Alexander Crawford, my father was seated on the long Victorian sofa. When he spotted me entering the door, he quickly rose from his seat and strode towards my direction.

    I had to blink several times just to make sure he was real.

    "Beatrix." He called out and pulled me into his arms when he reached the spot I stood.

    "Papa!" I snapped out of trance and hugged him tight. I couldn''t believe that he was here! No one informed me he woulde here today. But I was happy he dide. His presence was very reassuring.

    When he set me free, his attention immediately shifted to Vien who was pulling the hem of my t-shirt while hiding behind my back.

    "You must be Vien, my beautiful granddaughter." He said gently and gave her a sweet smile that made his eyes sparkled with affection.

    Shock hit me after hearing father address Vien with her real name. I wonder how did

    He learned about his granddaughter''s name but above all I wonder what made him decide to fly to Brittania on such a short notice.

    Does this mean he already knew the truth?

    Vien''s fingers tightened around my t-shirt. Her wide, unblinking eyes intently looking at Alexander. It was the first time she was seeing him and her reaction was natural.

    "Don''t be scared Vien, it''s grandpa." I said softly and watched her gingerly take a single step forward.

    "Come to grandpa and give him a bear hug." Alexander said reassuringly.

    Vien''s clutch around my t-shirt loosened until she let go. She ran towards Alexander and threw her arms around him.

    "Gra-grandpa." She whispered shyly and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    My tears nearly fell watching my father lovingly hug my daughter.

    Alexander asked me no question which means he knew that Vien was my long lost daughter.

    A soft flicker of movement from the stairs caught my attention. When I looked up, I saw Elisa on top of the stairs with Faith protectively wrapped in her arms. Madam Ste was standing just beside Elisa.

    My friend''s eyes lit, her lips parted open. She nearly leapt down the stairs when her gaze shifted on me. If she weren''t

    holding my daughter, I''m sure she''d run down the stairs already.

    Impatiently, I waited until my best friend reached the bottom of the stairs. The moment her feet stepped on the floor

    I ran towards her and slowly took my daughter into my arms.

    I haven''t seen Faith for a single night and yet it feels like I haven''t seen her for weeks. It was a feeling which only mothers could understand.

    My heart wanted to burst with emotions as I held her in my arms. Her exquisite blue eyes grew wide and her cute lips opened. She excitedly iled her fingers and it touched my cheeks.

    Vien was so happy to see me. Her expression says so. I was so happy to see her too that the word ''happy'' wasn''t enough to describe how I feel now.

    "Mama missed you, baby." I mumbled andid a kiss on her temples. She giggled when my lips descended on her upturned nose.

    Madam Ste and Elisa''s attention shifted to where Lady Ravenwood stood with Vien standing beside her now. Traces of shock lingered on their expression as their eyes bounced back and forth between thedies standing next to Alexander Crawford. Not quite sure whose presence shocked them the most.

    Is it Vien who was a splitting image of Ace or is it Lady Ravenwood, a duke''s influential daughter which affects them greatly.

    But both vowed in a curtsy when Lady Ravenwood turned her attention to them.

    "Good morning, Lady Ravenwood." Madam Ste and Elisa greeted ire in unison while still ovee with shock.

    "Good morning." ire greeted back. Her lips stretched into a friendly smile.

    I wasn''t able to say other words when

    Vien ran to me. Herrge eyes lit up in excitement as she looked at the baby in my arms. "B-baby!!" Vien eximed, her eyes stared at me unblinkingly.

    "This is your younger sister. Her name is Faith." I told her fondly.

    Vien gasped. Her fingers reached out to gently touch the baby with wonder in her eyes.

    My heart swelled as I watch my daughters. I waited years for this to happen.

 Chapter 140 140: Surprising Discovery

    We are almostplete now except Ace is not around. How I wish he''s here now so he would see Vien and Faith together. The sight would deeply touch his heart the way it did to me.

    I swallowed hard and forced a smile on my lips. A tear blurred my vision and I blinked back the impending tears. If only Ace was here, he would see this emotional scene. He would surely be crying too.

    Vien lifted her dainty fingers and gently touched her little sister''s tiny hands. Amazement lit her eyes while her lips couldn''t stop smiling.

    I never thought that a day like this woulde. Watching the scene magically unfold right in front of my eyes filled my heart with a rush of emotions.

    That moment I felt as if I''m in heaven. Heaven I haven''t felt for a long time after I thought that Vien died in an ident because of me.

    "C-cann I-I k-kiss h-her?" Vien asked, her wide stretched eyes begging as she looked at me.

    "Of course Vien! She''s your younger sister. You could kiss her as much as you like." I replied and watched as her bright blue eyes lit up even brighter.

    "T-thank y-you Mama." She replied softly, a blush creeping on the smoothness of her cheeks.

    I lowered Faith until Vien could reach her.

    "Faith." Vien said softly. Her exquisite blue eyes nailed on the little girl in front of her. For the first time since we met, I heard her say a word without stuttering. It makes me want to throw my arms around her in surprise but I don''t want to destroy the beautiful moment so I just watch hery a soft kiss on Faith''s temples.

    When I lifted my head, I caught everyone staring at us with a dreamy look on their eyes, touched by the scene they witnessed.

    Alexander cleared his throat after he recovered. My eyes drifted to him and I saw his expression sobered.

    "Lady Ravenwood and I wanted to talk to you in private, Phoenix." He said seriously when he caught me looking at him.

    I let go a deep sigh and nodded.

    I know he would want to talk to me. There''s so many things which he must know and the first in my list is tell him about my daughter.

    Alexander and ire slowly made their way to the library. I watched them walk away until they reached the door and entered inside. When the door closed, that''s when I turned my attention to Madam Ste and Elisa.

    "Don''t worry, Elisa and I would apany the kids." Madam Ste said.

    I looked at Elisa to see if it''s alright. She gave me a soft, reassuring smile and nodded her head.

    "Thank you." I thanked them both.

    I carefully ced Faith into Elisa''s arms before turning towards Vien. "I will be back, darling. Mama needed to talk to grandma and grandpa first."

    Vien nodded her head in understanding. After taking Madam Ste''s hand, they headed towards the door for a subtle breath of fresh air outside the garden.

    I pulled the door to the library open. I stepped inside then closed it behind me.

    Lady Ravenwood was seated on the long rectangr table, and father was seated across from her. When they heard me enter, both looked up to me.

    I took a deep long breath and summoned all the courage I could muster to begin my exnation but before I could open my father spoke.

    "I already know everything." He said calmly. I was expecting him to be mad at me for not telling him immediately but instead he was surprisingly cool. "Please sit down and I will exin everything." He added and motioned me to take the vacant seat beside him. I obediently followed.

    When I was seated he spoke again.

    "Lucas Nichs already told me everything." He said casually referring to Ace''s best friend. My eyes widened in surprise. Why would Lucas tell father about it?

    I blinked several times, pondering the reason inside my head but I couldn''t find the right answer. I let go a deep sigh and gave up.

    As if father read my thoughts, he exined. "It was me who hired Lucas Nichs from an investigation agency so he would watch over Vince."

    Another wave of shock hit me. So father did investigate Vince? And Lucas Nichs¡ªAce''s best friend was a secret agent or something? I have seen Lucas several times and he surely looks mysterious but it never urred to me he was an agent. I thought secret agents only exist in novels and movies.

    I don''t know how I would handle these surprising revtions. I wasn''t even expecting this. My back straightened after taking a subtle breath. I focused my attention on my father while bracing myself for another startling news.

    "I want to ensure you and Ace are both safe. That''s why I hired Lucas Nichs to keep an eye and watch your every move. Lucas secretly gives me a report on what''s happening around you and that''s how I found out that Vince was plotting against you and Ace."

    He took a deep breath then released the breath he''s holding before he continued. "I ordered Lucas to watch every Vince''s move and looked for an evidence that prooves he tried to kill you and his wife Ang was an aplice. After a week of trailing Vince Lucas couldn''t find any pressing evidence and was almost close to giving up. But by sheer dedication, his hard work finally paid off.

    True he didn''t find any evidence but he stumbled upon a far more important truth¡ª he discovered Vien was alive."

    Father''s expression was calm but his inky ck eyes gleamed with triumph.

    When my gaze suddenly shifted to ire, I caught her intently looking at father. She didn''t even seem surprise as she listened to his exnation.

    I understand that father is beyond all this but what I don''t understand is why Lady Ravenwood was involved in this too. Aside of course of being Ace''s mother.

 Chapter 141 141: Bad News

    When ire caught me looking at her, she gave me a soft reassuring smile as if telling me it''s alright. Shepletely understood the shock I felt after hearing everything.

    I took a deep, steadying breath. When I finally had enough courage, the words I''d been dying to ask smoothly flowed out my lips. "So Lucas Nichs was the one who told Lady Ravenwood about all this?"

    "Fortunately, he doesn''t need to tell me to understand it all." ire replied calmly as if she wasn''t about to tell me another revtion. "I own the investigation agency Lucas Nichs worked at and I have all ess to every report." She added and her facial expressions didn''t change a bit.

    Holy moly, I must have been too blind not to notice the mystery surrounding ire. The colossal ironed gates, a dozen of security guards posted inside and outside the ymore mansion, the suspicious men in ck going in and out of ire''s office say it all. I was so damn naive to notice it all and not race a single question.

    As I look at Lady Ravenwood now, I wonder what other secrets she was keeping. If Enigma is a person then she must be ire.

    "Lady Ravenwood''s parents, the Duke and Duchess of ymore, were rissa''s close friends." Alexander exined, throwing ire a grin in which she reciprocated with a smile full of warmth.

    "And so we became best friends too." ire agreed, there was a lively glow upon her sapphire eyes as she looked at him. "Alexander was the older brother I never had." She added in a tone filled with pride. "Unfortunately, things ended when we parted ways. My father sumbed to an illness and my mother needed to take care of him.

    I was sent to Bvia, to my mother''s distant cousin." Thest sentence was spoken in a painfully soft voice.

    I caught the sudden shift in her cheerful mood. Her face momentarily filled with sadness after she mentioned Bvia. The ce was where she met Ace''s father. The ce is where her misery and demise began.

    She swallowed the lump in her throat and smiled but it was forced, and the glow barely reached her eyes.

    Alexander Crawford reached for her hand and smiled. In a fleeting moment when their eyes met her face lit up then a genuine smile curled on her lips.

    The bond the two shared was too strong to be ignored. If the two didn''t walk their separate ways, if ire wasn''t forced toe to Bvia, and if Alexander didn''t leave for Cordova to handle the family business, the two could have ended up more than friends.

    Unfortunately if the two ended up together, Ace and I would have been born differently and chances are, we will never meet. Practically, things happened for a reason.

    Speaking of Ace, now is the chance to ask them about him. They might have a clue to where he was.

    I filled my chest with air then released it into a sigh before I spoke. "About Ace¡­. I-I want to ask a favor to help find him. He went to Bvia a few days ago, since then I haven''t received a call from him. He wasn''t answering my texts and calls either. I wonder if something bad happened. I''m worried."

    Lady Ravenwood and Alexander exchanged meaningful nces that made my pulse quickened. There''s something they knew which they haven''t told me.

    Father rose from his seat. But before he vacated the chair, I heard him take a deep intake of breath.

    ire took my hand and clung to it tightly as if she''s giving me some kind of support.

    The sudden change in the atmosphere confirmed what I dreaded. A bomb was about to be dropped in front of me.

    My wide-stretched eyesnded on my father who was pacing back and forth in front of the table while upied in his distant thoughts.

    "W-what happened to Ace?" My voice rose several octaves. Realizing that I was almost shouting the words and was now standing on my feet, I gingerly sat back on the chair and asked the same question, in a much calmer tone. "Please¡­ what happened to Ace." I pleaded breathlessly, fighting the urge to cry.

    Alexander stopped pacing back and forth and turned towards me. He took a sharp intake of breath before he began. With my chest heaving, I listened to what he had to say."

    "The night Vince''s gambling addiction was exposed to the public, and the same day Greyson Company was announced bankrupt, Lucas Nichs flew to Bvia. He visited the Crawford Mansion to give me the full report about Vince. We were in the middle of a meeting when Lucas received an important call from Ace." Alexander paused. His eyes surveying my face and weighing my emotions.

    I may look calm andposed on the outside but from the inside, I am like an active volcano waiting to erupt.

    My fingers clenched in frustration as I waited for him to continue. The suspense was killing me and yet I waited patiently.

    "Ace was in trouble¡­. A huge one. Vince''s wife was found dead inside the Greyson Mansion¡­. The police arrived at the crime scene with Ace soaked in blood, and the knife used to kill Ang was in his hand."

    It felt as if a bomb was dropped in front of me. My jaw dropped to the floor and my eyebrows shot to the ceiling.

    For longer than I expected, I sat paralyzed on my seat with cold sweat forming on my temples.

    I digest the information with great difficulty. I felt as if I''m knocked unconscious and I''m under some kind of hellish nightmare.

    "Ace would never kill anyone." I screamed but the words came in a barely audible whisper.

    Why is this happening to us? And here I thought we would be a family again.

    I snapped out of my seat, the chair rolled backward from the force. Wordlessly, I walk towards the door and pull the door open. Alexander jerked out of his seat. "Where are you going?" He asked, his tone hard and firm.

    "To Bvia. I''m going to see Ace." After that, I closed the door while he and ire watch.

 Chapter 142 142: Sudden Decision

    If god could give me a one-time power I could use today, I would ask him for the ability to teleport so that I don''t need to bear the agonizing journey in order to reach Bvia.

    ne would take four hours to reach Bvia and a private chopper would only take three. And aside from the means of transport mentioned, there is no other way to reach my destination.

    I don''t have any other option except to choose the private chopper¡­. Unless of course I have super powers and I could fly across boundless seas but I know I couldn''t do that so I have to wait for three hours until I reach Ace.

    But it was not the nauseating trip nor the long exasperating hours which brought

    tears to my eyes but it was saying goodbye to my daughters, especially to Vien who I just have spent time with for less than a day.

    I blinked back the tears and climbed inside Lady Ravenwood''s private ne. I waved back to everyone before the door closed.

    I couldn''t see them anymore but I was still staring at the door as if it would change a thing.

    After letting go a deep sigh, I turned my head towards the window and I sank deeper into the leather seat as the private chopper floated to the air.

    Inside the private chopper Lady Ravenwood owned I sat alone. The beautiful view outside the window refused tofort me and there''s nothing that couldfort me now except seeing that Ace was safe.

    If only I knew this would happen to him and Vince would frame him with Ang''s death then I would never allow him to leave the country.

    But no matter how hard I regret letting him go it was toote for regrets now. It already happened and the best thing to do is give him what he needed the mostfort.

    For now, it was the only thing I could provide. And I think it would be enough to make him feel better.

    Atst, after three hours spent buried in my thoughts and thinking about the problem over and over again, the nended into the rooftop of the twenty-storey building and I was saved before I drowned into my thoughts.

    The building was an Investigation firm¡ªBvia branch¡ªrun by Lady Ravenwood''s niece.

    Men in ck suits lined up on both sides greeted me the moment I emerged from the chopper. Then a sophisticated tall woman with bob cut hair approached and introduced herself.

    "I''m Catherine Grace Emir. Lady Ravenwood''s niece. I am the Officer In Charge of the Investigation Firm. Nice meeting you, Phoenix. My Aunt already informed me why you''re here."

    Catherine Grace shed me a dazzling smile that reminds me so much of a toothpastemercial model. She held her hand to me and I reluctantly took it.

    Her hand was soft and warm, not the type of hand of a person used to hardbors but her hold against my hand was firm and powerful. Definitely she''s not the type anyone would mess with.

    "Nice meeting you too." I replied, matching the bright smile on her lips.

    She was around twenty-four, with reddish blonde hair, exquisite sea green eyes, and a slender figure like those of a runway model. Herplimentary features would make both man and woman look at her twice. If she would apply as a model, she could have surpassed a dozen of them with her natural charisma and charm.

    Catherine Grace''s name rings a bell to me. I wonder if she was the same Catherine I once read in the newspaper who once broke her fiance''s arm just because her parents forced her to date him. Perhaps she''s not that person. There''s so many names like Catherine here in Bvia.

    She let my hand go and together we walked inside the elevator.

    She''s not only beautiful but she was elegant in her movement as well, I thought to myself as she pushed the elevator to her office.

    "Lucas Nichs, our top agent and investigator, and also my cousin wasn''t here so for the moment I would be your bodyguard wherever you go." She said after the elevator stopped on the tenth floor. When the door opened, we walked the long hallway and entered the door.

    This might be her office, I assumed after my eyesnded to the OIC word written on the door. She pushed the door open and gestured to me toe first before she followed behind me.

    The room wasrge and spacious. The appliances and furniture are not sore in the eyes. The atmosphere inside the room is very weing. A kind of environment that could make a person rx even at work.

    My eyes surveyed the whole ce. The ambience inside her room was very refreshing. There on the top of the table was a Pok¨¦mon mug with a Pikachu art. Beside the mug, an openptop stood. A few sheets of paper were pinned underneath. It seems that Catherine Grace was busy when I arrived.

    Catherine pulled a wardrobe open. ck jackets made for various sizes were neatly hung inside.

    "Please wear this for your safety." She instructed. I took it and obediently followed her order.

    "That''s a bulletproof jacket. You need to wear that to secure your safety. We don''t know what''s going to happen once we leave this building so we should be careful." She exined in detail and nodded my head in agreement.

    "Are you ready?" Catherine asked.

    "Yes, I am ready." I replied and took a deep, steadying breath.

    "Let''s go to our destination then." She added.

    I silently followed her inside the elevator.

    Catherine pushed the elevator button to the ground floor where a wide parking area was located. We walked sideways further to the endless park of cars until we reached her car.

    She climbed into the driver''s seat and waited until I was settled inside before she turned the engine on.

    Secondster the car is already on its way to the police station.

 Chapter 143 143: Emotional Meeting

    The car pulled into a stop and I pushed the door open. Therge three-storey building greeted my vision as I got out of the car.

    "Shall we get inside?" Catherine Grace said softly, her eyes intently watching my expression.

    Tearing my gaze from the view, I looked at her and nodded. I took a deep, steadying breath and stepped forward. Catherine followed beside me.

    My feet felt heavier each step I made. It felt as if my knees would copse anytime soon. I can''t wait to see Ace and yet the more I step closer the more tight my chest bes.

    A tall, bulky man in a ck smart suit greeted us when we entered the building. My eyes drifted to the name te pinned on his clothes, Ted Andersen it says, and below his name the words Crime Investigator Officer is written.

    He then turned towards Catherine and his eyes flickered with recognition. "Miss Emir," He began. Realizing who she was he took his hat off and bowed his head slightly.

    My eyes surveyed the ce as the two talked. I''m wondering which part of the building Ace was detained in.

    Seeing him now would undoubtedly break my heart. I don''t want to see him trapped in this ce for the crime he didn''tmit.

    Deep down in my heart I know Ace didn''t kill Ang even though the evidence and the circumstances point that he did it. He would never hurt anyone. Ace may not be perfect but definitely he''s not a killer.

    "Please follow me to the Detaining Room." The officer said, I snapped out of my burgeoning thoughts and followed behind him to the direction of the long, narrow hallway.

    My heartbeat quickened and my breathing deepened.

    He stopped into a particr door and pulled it open. "Mr. Greyson is inside. He is with Mr. St. Alexander." The Investigator said and stepped aside so we could enter.

    "Thank you." I spoke then walked past him.

    I didn''t look back when the door slid closed behind me. I continue to move forward as my eyes sweep over the windowless room

    The only furniture inside the room was a tiny bed made of wood, a single chair, and a stic table. Aside from those things there''s nothing else inside the room.

    The soft whisper of movement at the corner of the room caught my attention. My breathing was suspended when my gaze shifted to that direction and saw Ace looking at me. Standing beside him was Lucas Nichs.

    I swallowed the huge lump in my throat as we looked into each other''s eyes and figured out who would take the first step.

    Lucas Nichs, as if sensing that Ace and I needed privacy, cleared his throat and excused himself. He then pulled Catherine Grace to the door and closed it behind him, leaving only the two of us alone.

    The tears I fought so hard to contain drifted down my flushed cheeks. It pains me to see him like this. I haven''t seen him for days but he looked as if he aged a bit. His tousled brown hair had grown longer and it appeared as if it hadn''t been brushed for days.

    The ck shirt he wore was crumpled and oversized.There were stubbles on his jaw and dark circles under his eyes. Evidently, he hasn''t slept for days.

    "Ace." I mumbled weakly. A heart-wrenching sob erupted on my lips. It was so heartbreaking seeing him this way and knowing that there''s nothing I could do to help him out of this mess was making my pain worse.

    In a heartbeat, he was there beside me, pulling me close and crushing me into his arms while I wept.

    My soft agonizing sobs fill the small room. He was whispering reassuring words to my ears meant to make me stop crying but the words only made me cry more. He said it''s alright, he didn''tmit the crime so he would be free soon. He said he was fine and he was so happy that I came to see him so I need to stop crying.

    I listened to everything he said as tears continue to flow down my cheeks like an endless waterfall.

    I wound my arms around his neck and poured my heart out into his chest until his shirt was soaking with my tears. His hands caress my back, consoling me to stop crying.

    After pouring my emotions out, I felt the stress inside me begin to rx until my emotion subsided.

    When my sobs faded, he lifted my chin using his thumb and forefinger so he would see my expression. He delicately wiped the wetness on my cheeks with his fingers.

    I closed my eyes, savoring the warmth of his hands trailing on my skin. "I was so scared Ace¡­ I thought I would never see you again¡­." I began when my eyes fluttered open and stared directly at his enchanting blue eyes.

    My eyes began to cloud and I blinked the tears back.

    "It''s okay love¡­ I''m here now. You don''t have to fear anything¡­ I''m not going away." He said reassuringly, lifted my palms to his lips andid a soft kiss on my skin that made me gasp for air.

    When he raised his head back to me, a smile was stered on his lips. It was the first smile he ever had after he was brought inside the room.

    "We need to prove your innocent Ace¡­. I will bet my life that you didn''t kill Ang. We need to find a way to prove that it was Vince who killed her." I said tightly, my voice filled with desperation.

    "You don''t need to worry¡­. Your father was helping me and so ire¡­.Lucas Nichs was also helping me find evidence that I didn''tmit the crime¡­ So please don''t worry." The words were spoken so softly. Ace was surprisingly calm even after what he had experienced. How I wish I could be as cool as him.

    "Once this trial is over, I will be waiting for you toe home." I swallowed the lump forming in my throat before continuing, "Faith will be waiting for you¡­. And so Vien."

    His exquisite blue eyes clouded with pain by the mention of Vien''s name. "If only Vien was waiting for me too," He whispered weakly with a distant look in his eyes. "If only she''s waiting for me too." He repeated, this time a tear fell from his cheeks.

    It was the first time I saw him cry while saying our daughter''s name.

    My fingertips touched the tears and wiped it dry. "Look at me Ace¡­." I ordered and he obediently followed.

    When he looked deep into my eyes, I took the chance to tell him the truth. "Vien, our daughter is alive...."

    The words were spoken softly and calmly and yet the look of bewilderment spreading on his face was indescribable.

    Aghast, his eyebrows shot to the ceiling. His eyes then popped out, "W-what a-are you talking about? Vien died in an ident."

    I shook my head. "No, she did not."

    "Is this a dream? There''s no way you would tell me she''s alive if she''s not." Ace was shaking his head in disbelief. That is exactly my reaction when I learned that my daughter was very much alive.

    "She''s alive, Ace¡­" I gingerly wiped the tears on the corner of my eyes. "She''s now safe and in good hands. Lady Ravenwood and father were taking good care of Vien and Faith right now.

    "I-I couldn''t believe it. H-how?" He asked in a hoarse whisper. His eyes glowing with emotion as he looks at me.

    "Vince faked her death and kept her away so we would suffer and we actually did. But father hired Lucas to keep a close watch on Vince and that is how he found out that Vien was alive. Lucas saved our daughter, Ace."

    He rapidly blinked back the tears but failed to contain them. A tear fell¡­ then another¡­ and another¡­ Before he knew it his cheeks were soaked with tears.

    I wiped his tears with the back of my palms and wrapped my arms around his neck. It''s my own way of saying I understood what he felt. I''d been there too.

    "I. Will. Never. Forgive. Vince." He whispered when he recovered. He said each word between gritted teeth while his arms protectively wrapped around my waist.

    Silence descended upon us as we held each other. We savored the short moment feeling the warmth of our bodies and the momentaryfort it gave us. We both knew that after this, we would be separated again so we need to cherish the magical moment now.

    "I will be waiting for you, Ace. Please promise me that whatever happens, you wille back home so Faith, Vien and I would be together again."

    "I promise love¡­I will make sure that we will be together again." He whispered and sealed his promise with a quick kiss on my lips.

 Chapter 144 144: Next Step

    I stepped outside the building feeling lighter than ever. After talking with Ace, my mood improved and my emotions felt much calmer. Even if he had to stay in the detention room at least he was safe. It''s much betterpared to a cold, dark prison cell where his safety was no guarantee.

    Once outside, a soft sigh escaped my lips.

    I stood still and looked up to the picturesque blue sky while telling myself that whatever problems we have now, it shall pass away. Ace and I will conquer this ordeal and after this we wille out stronger.

    The wind whistled and I took a subtle breath of fresh air.

    I threw the ss door of the building with a sideway nce, waiting for Catherine Grace to emerge from inside. Thest time I saw her, she was talking with Ted Andersen. I just excused myself since I felt out of ce listening to their discussion and it doesn''t involve Ace at all.

    The sound of nking metals and screeching of tires captured my attention. When I looked in front of me a bicycle had stopped.

    A boy around the age of ten climbed down from his bicycle. He was wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts. His shabby slippers scratched against the cemented pavement as he hastily made his way towards my direction.

    "Phoenix Greyson?" The boy asked in a reluctant manner after he stopped right in front of me.

    I blinked several times, recalling if I had seen the child before but I couldn''t recover a single memory of him. No, I haven''t seen him before. I''m sure of that.

    Is this another trick Vince nned?

    I straightened my back and prepared for an attack. I stepped a foot forward ready to fight if needed. We are in front of a police station, if he dared attack me here he would never be able to escape.

    However the attack I''m expecting didn''t arrive. Instead he just looked at me with wide innocent eyes as he waited for my response.

    I slightly let my guard down. Sighing a huge sigh of relief, I scrunched eyebrows in confusion and asked, "Yes, I am Phoenix. How can I help you?" I asked in a polite tone.

    The boy''s face brightened and he grinned broadly exposing the gap in his front teeth. He looked relieved.

    Wordlessly, he handed me a scrap of paper and he started to leave.

    Hastily, I fumbled with the scrap of paper and read the scribblings on the note.

    IF YOU WANT TO HELP PROVE YOUR HUSBAND''S INNOCENCE, COME TO THE GREYSON MANSION TONIGHT.

    That''s all the notes contain. There''s no name written from the person it came from.

    "Wait!" I ran to the boy who just climbed into his bicycle. I touched his shoulders to hold him still.

    "Yes, Ma''am?" He looked at me with eyes wide with surprise.

    "W-who gave you this note?" I asked, holding the paper for him to see.

    "I don''t actually know him." He responded, shrugging his shoulders. "A stranger offered me one-hundred dors to give it to you. He said there''s a woman standing in front of a police station named Phoenix Greyson in exchange and I need to give this note to you. He said it''s important."

    "Could you describe him?"

    He scratched his head first before his eyes narrowed in concentration.

    "Just tell me the things you could recall then." I looked at him with eyes begging. He must have seen the desperation in my eyes and he began.

    "He was a man in his early forties, average height, and he has a beard."

    I let go an exasperated sigh. The description was not helping me. He just described an average old man.

    "Do you remember how he looked? Does he have a mole on his face? Did you notice the color of his eye? The shade of his hair?"

    The boy shook his head repeatedly. My shoulders sank at hisck of recollection.

    "The stranger was wearing a business suit. There was nothing noticeable about him except that he''s wearing a hat and it covered half of his face." He replied, sounding regretful, that he couldn''t help me with the details he provided.

    I gingerly let him go, my fingers fell to my side and I clenched it in frustration.

    "Thank you for your help." I replied and watched him ride his bicycle and pedaled forward. I continued to look at him until his form faded to the distance.

    Who gave him this note and what is the hidden agenda behind this?

    I was wrapped in my burgeoning thoughts when I felt a gentle tap of my shoulders. "Do you have any idea who gave you that note?" Catherine Grace spoke from behind me.

    I bit back a piercing scream. Holding my racing chest, my head snapped towards her direction. "You scared me!" I said breathlessly. I didn''t hear Catherine Grace approach my way nor did I sense her presence when she reached my side.

    "Oh, I''m sorry." She mumbled apologetically, her eyes wide. She was sincere. "I thought you knew I was standing beside you." She added and her gaze shifted back to the scrap of paper in my hand.

    Her eyebrows scrunched in confusion as she read the words hastily scribbled on the note.

    "I don''t know who the hell ordered to give it to me." I said, suddenly eyeing the paper too. "I don''t even know if he was telling the truth and he would be able to prove that Ace was innocent." I continue absentmindedly wondering whether to believe the note or not. But I don''t want to have false hopes, this might be another trick to fool me. I need to be careful.

    "I''m thinking about it too¡­This might be fake." Catherinemented, her eyes never once leaving the papers as she appeared to be deep in her thoughts, "However¡­. What if whoever wrote the note was telling the truth?" She added and it got me thinking about the huge possibility that her assumption was correct.

    Our gaze met, there was a different sparkle in her eyes as she looked at me. The words written on the paper promised her adventure and thrill. She may not say it but Catherine Grace loved the challenge which the scrap of paper brought.

    "Do you think I should go?" I asked, eager to hear her personal opinion.

    "I don''t think it would be safe if you go to Greyson Mansion alone. I''m afraid that what happened to Ace would happen to you too." It was Catherine''s logical reply and I couldn''t agree more.

    I was actually thinking the same way. I know it''s not safe. However what if this is the chance that we are looking for? We could not let it slip out of our hold without even trying.

    "I don''t have a n." I let go a deep sigh and brushed my hair with my fingers in exasperation.

    "As it happens, I have an idea but I don''t know if you will allow it." She responded. Her hopeful eyes focused on mine.

    "Let''s hear it." I said after a long pause. Her n is our only hope. If it doesn''t work then I doubt if there''s anything I could think of that could work.

    Catherine Grace narrowed her eyes and surveyed our surroundings. "I can''t discuss it here, let''s go back to the car." She whispered, pulling my wrist. When we reached the parking area, we climbed inside the car to continue our discussion.

    "I don''t know if you would agree to this, I know it''s dangerous but it''s our only hope," She began the moment the door closed behind her, "We could sneak inside the Greyson Mansion tonight and look for any evidence we could find."

    Catherine was half expecting to see the horrified look on my face. That''s why her lips parted open when my facial expression didn''t change one bit.

    The truth is, after I learned that Ace was arrested, I became so desperate to help him that I even thought of trespassing inside the Greyson property to find evidence that would prove he didn''t kill Ang. Now that she mentioned it, I consider sneaking inside the mansion a much smarter movepared toing inside in broad daylight.

    "What if we got caught?"

    A wide smile stretched on her lips when I asked the words she didn''t expect to hear. The sparkle in her exquisite sea green eyes red brighter, "No we will not." She spoke the words firmly and confidently and I began to believe her.

    "It''s all set then, we will leave tonight."

    Her lips stretched into a triumphant smile that spoke of a dangerous adventure I will never forget.

    Catherine Grace inserted the key to the ignition and turned the engine. She maneuvered the car out of the parking area until it was safely moving on the fourne highway.

    I turned towards the window and sighed.

    I know that It was not the right choice but it was the only option we have.

 Chapter 145 145: Trespassing

    Great! Just great. I stared at my reflection in the mirror with growing exasperation.

    I looked exactly like a robber d in sinister ck clothes from a crime movie I watched a long time ago.

    It was the third time I checked my reflection on the full length mirror but I couldn''t get enough. I wonder if this was only a dream. If it is¡­. I want to wake up from this nightmare right now before all hell breaks loose.

    My pulse jittered, beads of sweet formed on my temples, and my palms turned to ice as I stared at myself. I did not sign up for this fate. But there''s no other option but to continue.

    I couldn''t turn back when things were just about to start.

    There''s no escaping tonight, my fate has been sealed. This is a do or die situation. I must do this for Ace. And whatever happens, I must at least do my best to escape alive.

    I secured my long, inky hair into a ponytail before picking up the gloves on top of the table and slid it into my fingers. Wearing gloves is a must tonight to make sure that no fingerprints would be left behind the scene.

    You can do it Phoenix! I cheered myself up before picking up my bo and putting it on.

    A soft knock sounded on the door of the room I''m staying in. "Come in." I said and waited for it to open.

    Entering inside the room was Catherine Grace, fully clothed in a ck. Even the t shoes she wore were in the shade of charcoal. She already put her gloves and bo on.

    "Are you ready?" She asked, surveying me from head to toe before adding, "Gosh! You looked good in ck." Herpliment spread warmth on my cheeks.

    But not as good as you, I thought to myself while surveying her from head to toe. I never thought that ck could be so elegant. Catherine Grace could wear any shades she desires and still look good on it without even trying.

    "Thank you," I replied after I recovered. "You looked as if you''re going to ramp on a runway rather than about to ransack a dangerous man''s ce. Imented in which she only smiled as if she found my words humorous.

    "Shall we go, Phoenix?" She asked, this time pulling a straight face void of humor.

    I look onest time at my reflection in the mirror before walking towards the door.

    "Let''s go before I change my mind."

    ***

    Greyson Mansion stood proud and tall under the scenic dotted night sky. Looking at the ce I spent five years of my life triggered nostalgic memories racing through my thoughts.

    Now that I regain most of my memories after I hit my head on the rough pavement the day Vince attacked me I remember how the ce looks like before and I could say the Mansion looks the same to me from the outside. I wonder if it was still the same on the inside.

    I motioned for Catherine Grace to follow me on the back of the house where a door was located. The pathway was d in total darkness, if it weren''t for the faint light from the moonlight it would be difficult to move across the pebbled part of thewn.

    For some reason there were no guards deployed tonight except for the two armed men posted at the main gates. We entered the house by climbing on the high walls. Wended on thewn and crept all the way until we reached the house.

    From crouching beneath the statue, I straightened after making sure no one was around. The gush of cold wind blowing past me suddenly made me shiver despite the leather jacket I wore. I wonder if it''s some kind of omen telling me to stop and run out of here.

    I took a deep breath and ran to the door. When I reached for the knob, it was locked. I stepped aside and gave way to mypanion.

    Catherine Grace was the expert here. If lock picking has a level, she would be sitting on the highest rank.

    Click!

    The door opened. My eyes widened in surprise. That was fast. I thought it would take her another five minutes to force the lock open.

    Catherine motioned me to go inside first. I know the location of every room and I know a bunch of hiding ces in case someone is awake at this hour.

    My eyebrows scrunched in confusion when my gazended on the dark kitchen. If it weren''t for the lighting from the ss window, the inside would be barely visible.

    Strange. The kitchen lights in the mansion are always left open. I couldn''t help but wonder why it was turned off now.

    I opened the kitchen door and tiptoed to the foyer then up the staircase that would lead me to the second floor where Ang''s body was found dead.

    At this point, as I crept into the long dark corridors, I realized that all the lights inside the mansion are turned off just like a scene straight from a horror movie where the trespassers stumble upon a dead body inside a room and lying in a pool of blood. I wonder if I would identally trip on a dead body lying on the floor¡­. Hopefully not.

    A shiver suddenly ran down my spine when I finally reached the door of the room where Ang was found dead. It was warmer inside the house but I wonder where the sudden chill came from.

    I took a deep breath and turned the knob. It won''t open.

    I wordlessly looked at Catherine Grace. As if she understood what I meant, she nodded and I stepped aside.

    There was a soft click and then the door opened. She raised her head to me and I gave her a thumbs up signaling her to enter first. She tiptoed inside the room and I followed behind her.

    The disconcerting silence weed my senses the moment I stepped inside. The room was shrouded in darkness to the point that I couldn''t see a thing inside. The heavy drapes covered the window allowing not the flicker of moonlight to get in.

    I made a beeline straight to the floor to ceiling window and pulled the heavy drapes aside so the moonlight could illuminate the room.

    The fact that I''m standing in the same room where Ang was stabbed to death was enough to make me ufortable.

    I found myself taking a sudden intake of breath while my eyes surveyed the room.

    The fancy canopied bed was still there and the only thing that made it different was the light pink bedsheet. Beside the bed a wooden night table stood, on top of it there was still thempshade I bought two years ago.

    "Phoenix? A moment here please." My gaze shifted to the darkest side of the room where Catherine Grace stood. I slowly made my way to hers and narrowed my eyes to see what she''s closely looking at.

    For the first time since I arrived there, my curiosity was roused because I am looking at something which wasn''t there before¡ªa painting! It was brand new.

    The painting is of a young woman lying on the floor, her beautiful white dress soaked with her own blood. Kneeling beside her is a much older woman with a sinister smile on her crimson lips and holding a knife in her hand.

    A sudden ufortable feeling descended on me. Chills began to run down my spine as my eyes surveyed the painting.

    I swallowed hard. I tried to take my eyes off the painting but I just couldn''t.

    Is the painting some kind of message?

    I took a deep breath then released it into a deep sigh. My chest felt so damn heavy after looking at the painting.

    Catherine and I looked at each other.

    "Did you bring the sh light?" She asked very quietly.

    I nodded and fished a shlight the size of my thumb from my pocket. After turning it on, I focused the light on the painting only to gasp in shock when the drawing was clearly exposed.

    The young woman lying in the pool of blood looked like Ang. While the older woman holding a knife in her hand with a sinister smile on her lips looked like Samantha¡ªVince''s mother.

    The words ''St. James'' were written on the bottom.

    The sound of footsteps approaching alerted our senses. It was followed by the sound of a key inserted into the lock.

    Catherine Grace and I were left with no time to speak.

    I turned the shlight off and together we ran to the silk curtains and pulled it close then concealed ourselves behind just before the door opened and Samanatha entered.

    I thank the heavens for making the curtain so thick that it was enough to keep us hidden. I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh as I listened to the footsteps.

 Chapter 146 146: Dark Secret

    We would be dead if Samantha caught us. I warned myself and did my best to hold myself still.

    The footsteps came closer¡­ and closer¡­ and closer¡­ When I thought it would dash straight at us, it finally stopped just in front of where we stood.

    "Do you think you could fool me, huh?" Samantha snapped, her sharp voice filling the whole room.

    I flinched. Terror sliced through me. Did she find out I trespassed in her mansion?

    I clenched my fist and suppressed the growing fear inside me. My brain seemed frozen too but I forced myself to think of my next move in case she knew I''m hiding here.

    If worse came to worst then I will need to fight, I thought to myself while taking a deep steadying breath.

    Catherine stood beside me, her spine straight and frozen. She was doing her best to calm her breathing.

    There was a long agonizing pause thatsted for a couple of minutes. I waited for Samantha''s next move. If she attacks me then I have to protect myself.

    I narrowed my eyes and peered through the silk curtain but it was so thick and the room was wrapped in pitch ck darkness that I could not see her.

    "Answer me you bit*ch!" She screamed then it was followed by the piercing sound of shattering ss. Samantha just threw an object across the painting. "Answer me, Ang." She repeated, her teeth gritted while she gasped for air.

    When there was no response, another object was thrown across the wall and itnded on the floor with a loud crash.

    Vince''s mother just smashed my favorite porcin vase across the wall!

    I bit my lower lip. I let go a relieved sigh. I almost thought she found out I was here. The heavy weight draped on my chest eased. Thank god. I thought inwardly and felt myself rx.

    I heard Catherine''s soft sigh. She too was relieved.

    Samantha''s footsteps fill the room. She walked towards the direction where the bed stood.

    There was a soft click as she

    turned thempshade on and the room flooded with light.

    The lighting from thempshade helped  illuminate the room. Now I have a clear view of Samantha while I stand behind the curtains.

    "You''re a fool, Ang!" She began, sumbing to a high-pitchedughter that pierced my ears.  I was surprised that the windows did not break by how sharp herughter sounded. "I killed you¡­. Oh didn''t I kill you Ang? Yes, I killed you! I remember it now¡­ I Stabbed you with the kitchen knife multiple times and set everything up so Ace would take all the me. I was sessful right?"

    A harsh gasp escaped my lips. Luckily, Samantha was so upied talking to the air that she did not hear the sound.

    Samantha killed Ang! It was her who killed her son''s wife. The truth made me want to throw up. How could a mothermit a crime against her daughter-inw?

    She was so disgusting that I nearly leapt out of my hiding ce to attack her. If it weren''t for Catherine holding my hand, I should have done so a while ago.

    Anger bubbled inside me. I  took a deep intake of breath as I slowly calmed myself.

    To think that she was the culprit who set it all makes me want to confront her and tell her she''s delusional and should be locked up inside a mental facility.

    Catherine Grace''s hands tightened around me in order to remind me to keep my head cool. It would be extremely dangerous if Samantha finds out that there''s an intruder inside her house.

    Samantha slowly made her way to the wall where the painting hung. Broken shards crushed beneath her feet as she carefully walked.

    When the painting''s within her reach, she snatched it with force and hurled it across the floor where itnded with a crash.

    "Do you think this painting could help you? I will burn it to ashes so no one would know the truth."

    Her sinisterughter filled the room once more as she stepped on the painting over and over again. She just stopped when she was out of air.

    "I killed you because you''re no longer useful to my son, Ang. You became a bug¡­. you know what I do to useless bugs right? Of course, I kill them darling. I''m not sorry I killed you, I''m just sorry because you deserve to die in a far more brutal way."

    My fist clenched tighter. Samantha was beyond salvation. Her action just now proved that she was not only mentally stable.

    Someone as dangerous as her shouldn''t be on the loose. She killed once and I''m sure she wouldn''t stop right there. She would kill more and I wouldn''t be even surprised to know if I''m next on her list.

    Samantha picked the painting from the floor and trotted to the partially opened door while dragging the painting behind her.

    When she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head to the exact spot where Ang died. "Now that you''re dead, you know who''s next¡­  He was no longer useful to me too and so he must follow you to the grave." After saying the words she mmed the door shut.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips when she was gone. For the first time since she entered the room, I began to breathe normally.

    Catherine pushed the heavy drapes aside so she could breath freely. Slowly, she slumped on the cold floor, her chest heaving.

    I tore my gaze off her and itnded on the closed door. ''He was no longer useful to me too so he must follow you to the grave.'' I stared blindly straight ahead while herst words reverberated inside my thoughts. I don''t know what Samantha meant by that.  I wonder if he was referring to Ace.

    Is she nning to kill him?

    A shiver ran down my spine at the morbid thought.

    "Phoenix, let''s get out of here." Catherine said beside me, as she rose from her slumping position on the floor.

    I nodded. Fleeing from this ce was a good idea. After finding out Samantha was the one who killed Ang I couldn''t allow her to know that I was here.

    If she knew I''m the intruder inside her house, I''m sure that I would notst until morning.

    I summoned all the courage I could muster and tiptoed behind Catherine as she quietly made her way towards the door and pulled it open.

    After making sure that it was clear outside, we moved forward.

    We were halfway through the long and narrow corridors when a sudden chill began at the base of my neck and it crawled at the bottom of my spine.

    I stopped walking, wondering what that ufortable sensation is all about.

    Heavy footsteps reverberated across the dark corridor. The steps are headed towards us.

    Panic seized through  me and I ran to the nearest door of a room but when I turned the knob, I discovered it was locked.

    Catherine shook her head, indicating that the doors she tried are locked too. The sound of a shoe pping against the floor was approaching. We have no options left but to force the door open.

    Atst, Catherine managed to force open the lock with her trembling fingers. She pushed the door and we scrambled inside the room. The door clicked close behind us.

    The inside of the room was shrouded in shadows. If it weren''t for the parted drapes, and the faint moonlight spilling inside, the room would be wrapped in total darkness.

    A scream nearly erupted from my throat when my gazended in front of me. I discovered we weren''t alone inside the room. Ybbrahim Greyson was lying on the couch. He was fast asleep.

    I took a subtle breath  to calm my nerves. I nearly fainted by the sight of Ybbrahim. I''m just d he''s asleep. I was still recovering from shock when the doorknob rattled.

    Catherine ran underneath the bed.

    Gasping for breath, I hopped inside the closet, hoping that no one would open it.

    The door creaked open. From the small crevice of the door, I watched as Samantha walked towards her husband.

    Sheid her wrinkled hand on top of her husband. She caressed his hair and his cheek.

    "Goodnight honey," She whispered to Ybbrahim''s ears before she walked towards the door without looking back.

    The door closed. When the footsteps receded to the distance that''s when I finally rxed.

    I did not quickly jump out of the cramped closet. Samantha might return. I waited for a couple of minutes and when I was sure that she had already retreated to her bedroom and would not return, I decided to get out of my hiding ce before suffocating myself to death.

    I quickly emerged from the closet in time to see Catherine crawling out of the bed. Without dy, she approached Ybbrahim''s and motioned me toe.

    "He''s dead." She whispered.

 Chapter 147 147: Killed

    "He''s dead." Catherine Grace repeated when I made no move.

    I stood in my ce, frozen.

    Ybbrahim Greyson''srge body was sprawled on the long couch. He was wearing a in white shirt and ck pants. There was no blood stain on any part of his body. He looked as if he was only peacefully asleep.

    He was a healthy man and he did not look old despite his age that''s why his death was such a shock.

    As I surveyed him questions raced through my thoughts,

    Did he die of natural causes?

    Was it heart-attack?

    If not natural causes then did someone strangle him to death? If yes, then who?

    Samantha? If she killed him then for what reason? How could she kill her husband?

    "A-are y-you sure of it?" I asked, still unsure.

    "I am very sure of it. Years of training made me identity if a man was dead or not by just looking at the body." She softly exined, her expression serious as hell.

    "Just to make sure, I checked his vitals but sadly his pulse was nonexistent. His body was hard and cold which only proved that he''d been dead for hours."

    My fingers flew to my parted lips to suppress a gasp.

    "H-how?" I asked in a barely audible whisper. My disbelieving eyes surveyed the lifeless body.

    "Arsenic poisoning." Catherine responds, picking the lid of a bottle that had identally fallen to the floor by ident.

    I was surprised that she spotted the object peeking underneath the couch. She surely possesses sharp eyes. I wouldn''t have spotted the lid if it was me.

    She carefully secured the lid inside a zip lock and kept the evidence inside her pocket.

    Samantha''s words suddenly rang to my ears. I finally realized what she really meant. "..... Now that you''re dead you know who''s next. He was no longer useful to me too and so he must follow you to the grave."

    She was referring to her husband!

    I don''t feel an ounce of pity towards Ybbrahim Greyson. He never once was a father to Ace. My only regret was that he died easily. He should be alive and paying for his crime inside the jail but now that he''s gone there''s nothing that can be done.

    "Let''s get out of here, Phoenix." Catherine said, her tone filled with urgency.

    I snapped out of my thoughts and straightened. Catherine grabbed my wrists and pulled me to the door. We traversed the long corridors until we finally reached the grand staircase and we ran down the stairs in silence.

    It was easier getting out of the housepared to sneaking in. The servants inside the house were nowhere to be seen. Samantha must have given them a day off to perfectly execute her n.

    She could have pretended that Ybbrahim died of a heart-attack. A servant would arrive at the mansion early in the morning and she would discover that Ybbrahim died inside his room.

    Then it would be announced to the news that he died of natural causes. Samantha did a great job in making her ns. Who would have thought that she was the one who killed her husband.

    Five minutester, we safely reached Catherine''s car.

    Once we settled inside, she turned the engine on and we headed home.

    ***

    The next day, Ybbrahim Greyson''s death was reported on various news outlets. It was also the sizzling headline of every newspaper.

    His death¡ªjust like I thought it would be¡ªwas ruled a heart-attack. I wonder how much Samantha paid just to fake the autopsy result.

    In thetest television live coverage, it could be seen Samantha wearing her best mourning clothes as she shed her swollen eyes to the camera as if to show everyone she''d been crying.

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes as I listened to her interview with the press. It so hard to listen to lies when I know the truth.

    "Ybbrahim Greyson couldn''t believe that his illegitimate son, Ace Carter killed Ang, Vince''s wife and so my husband took all the me to himself. He hasn''t eaten well since then, he barely sleeps at all and he excessively drinks a huge amount of alcohol and that led him to suffer a fatal heart-attack. I''m so sorry I couldn''t save him." Tears began to smoothly flow down Samantha''s crimson cheeks.

    The press surrounding her shed their cameras to capture her grief stricken face.

    I clenched my fist in frustration as I watched the scene on the t tv screen inside my room.

    Samantha was a good actress. She''s using her talent so well. Who could have guessed that she was crying crocodile tears.

    It pissed me off watching her act. It took me a great amount of self-restraint not to throw the fragile ss I''m holding across the television screen.

    "Justice shall prevail! I will make sure that Mr. Ace Carter Greyson would pay for his crimes. With the power and influence I have, I will make sure that justice will be served and he will spend the rest of his life inside the prison."

    Watching Samantha''s hypocrisy on live television was making me want to throw up. I snatched the remote control and turned it off.

    After killing her husbandst night, I wonder how she was able to face a bunch of people without feeling an inch of guilt.

    She should be ashamed of herself.

    She undoubtedly made it look like Ace killed Ang so that the attention of the public would divert to Ace. That''s exactly what''s happening now that Ybbrahim Greyson is dead. Vince''s issue was almost forgotten now.

    I took a deep, steadying breath and lifted the ss to my lips and poured the water to ease the dryness in my throat.

    For now, Samantha could think that she won.

    Karma would one day knock on her door on the very moment she least expect it.

    A soft knock on the door woke me up from my deep reverie. I carefully ced the ss on top of the table and slowly made my way towards the door.

 Chapter 148 148: Old Orphanage

    The moment I opened the door, Catherine Grace hurriedly entered the room. There was an unusual frown on her beautiful countenance as she sat on the bed and ced theptop on herp.

    Seeing the urgency on her face, I quickly closed the door. With long, hurried strides I reached her side. "Cat, Is there a problem??" I asked. My eyes surveying her expression wondering what bothers her.

    When there was no response, I slowly sat in the space beside her. My eyes surveyed theptop she opened on herp.

    "Look at this, Phoenix." She pointed at the building in the picture. "Do you see what I see?" She asked, her tone suddenly filled with excitement.

    My eyes squinted at the corner as I focused my undivided attention on herptop screen.

    The said picture was an old two storey building that looked as if it needed some heavy renovation. There are some cars parked in front of the building. There was nothing remarkable in the picture, I thought to myself, unable to fathom what Catherine Grace wanted me to see.

    "I don''t actually get what you mean." I replied, giving up after minutes of scrutiny. I just couldn''t get what she''s referring to.

    "This is Ang''s car. This is where she wasst seen before her death."

    Catherine''s response stirred my interest. This time, I leaned closer and stared at the sky-blue ford parked in the parking area just in front of the two storey building.Then my curious gaze shifted to the building wondering what Ang was doing in that ce.

    St. James. It was the words written on the building. The words sound so familiar. I''m sure that I heard it before but I forgot where.

    I blinked my eyes several times without tearing my gaze off from the screen.

    "St. James." I read the words aloud. This time I finally realized where I heard it before! It was written on the painting which Samantha destroyed!

    My eyes widened, my brows shot to the ceiling as I looked at Catherine.

    "Based on my investigation, St. James is an old orphanage situated outside of town." Catherine exined as she clicked on another image taken from the exterior of the rundown orphanage. "When I looked deeper into the records of the kid''s orphanage I discovered that Ang was a major sponsor helping run the orphanage."

    Catherine Grace took a deep breath before she continued. "After what I discovered, I arrived at the ultimate question, what was she doing in that ce before her death?"

    "I think I know the answer." I replied. After rising from my seat, I folded my arms beneath my breasts and paced back and forth. There is a single logical reason which I could think of why she was there.

    Catherine looked at me, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Did she have rtives there?"

    I shook my head as I finally stopped walking. "I can''t answer that. However, I have an idea why she was there. I have a feeling that it concerns her child."

    Catherine''s eyes went wide, her eyebrows shot to the ceiling, and her lips parted open. For a moment, she was unable to speak.

    When she recovered from shock her eyebrows scrunched in concentration while wrapped in her own thoughts.

    Unexpectedly, after a long moment, Catherine Grace closed herptop screen and rose from the bed. There was a mysterious glint in her eyes.

    She hastily made her way towards the door. "We are leaving." She said as she reached for the door knob.

    "Leaving? Where?" I asked, puzzled.

    "To St. James of course." She replied and closed the door giving me no time to say no.

    ***

    After two hours of long journey, Catherine''s car finally skidded to a stop in front of the St. James orphanage.

    A huge sigh of relief escaped my lips after I pulled the car door open and stretched my numb legs.

    I heard the other side of the door open and close. Afterwards, Catherine stood beside me and surveyed the building just like I do.

    The St. James Orphanage was a two storey building situated in the middle of a farm. The strange location was understable since the orphanage was run by nuns.

    The ce was old, and shabby looking, and it looked worse in broad daylightpared to the pictures. But despite its appearance, the old building stood proud and tall under the hot zing sun.

    The gates were rusty and it looked as if it would fall off from its hinges anytime soon. Obviously, the establishment doesn''t have enough funds to maintain the ce.

    I walked across the pebbled ground and nearly tripped a couple of times in the process. I assume that the pathway wasn''t paved and cemented due tock of funds.

    Catherine Grace followed behind me, muttering unintelligible curses for wearing her high-heeled shoes.

    I was d that I was wearing rubber shoes at the moment.

    When I reached the gates,I pressed the buzzer twice and waited for someone toe. I didn''t wait long before I heard footstepsing from inside. It was followed by the squeak of metals as someone utched the lock.

    The sound of the rusty gates creaking open pierced my ears. Then a woman wearing a ck habit emerged.

    "How may I help you?" She asked in a very angelic voice that nearly made me close my eyes.

    I was taken aback when my eyes shifted to her face. Her exquisite amber cat eyes caught me off guard as it met mine.

    Catherine Grace had fallen silent too as her gazended on the nun''s face.

    Even though her head was covered with the habit, it cannot be denied that she has a stunning face that deeply reminds me of a chiseled statue of Virgin Mary.

    "I am Sister Be Rose," The woman in front of me finally introduced herself with a slight bow of her head.

    "I am Phoenix." I introduced myself then turned towards Catherine, signalling her to introduce herself.

    "I am Catherine Grace, Phoenix friend." She finally introduced herself after she found her words.

    "I am pleased to meet you both." Her shapely lips curled into a smile that lit up her whole face. What a stunning face, I thought to myself eyeing her deep-seated eyes, chiselled nose, and her enviable high cheekbones. "Pleasee inside for some refreshments. I know both of you are tired after hours of journey."

    Sister Be Rose pulled the gates wider making the hinges squeak once more. I was so afraid that the whole gate would copse, that''s why I hurriedly entered. Catherine Grace followed behind me.

    "I apologize for the poor condition of the orphanage." Sister Be said apologetically as we slowly entered the main entrance of the building. "We don''t have enough donations to repair the whole building. The ample donations we receive are just enough for the children''s food and clothing." She added with a heavy heart.

    My eyes swept over the broken ceiling, to the walls peeling with paint, and to the floor. The sight made my heart ache. Those poor souls living in this ce deserved a morefortable life.

    I wonder if I could encourage my father to be one of the orphanage''s major sponsors. For sure, it would benefit all the children.

    "It''s okay Sister Be. Don''t mind us please." I told her and gave her a soft, reassuring smile in which she reciprocated with equal warmth.

    "As you could see, it''s quiet here since the children are inside their ssrooms on the second floor. They wouldn''t bother us for now and we could drink tea for a while."

    Sister Be stopped in front of a door and pulled it open. "This is the area where we receive our visitors."

    We entered the small room that looked like a library except that it has more empty shelves than it has books. There is a single window inside but it was broken and a transparent tape was ced to the broken part of the window to prevent it from further damage.

    "Please sit down for a while and I will fetch tea for you both." Sister Be gestured towards the table near the window before turning towards the door to get tea.

    When she was gone, I hesitantly sat on the wobbly chair made of wood. I was afraid that it wouldn''t be able to carry my weight but luckily it didn''t copse after receiving my weight just what I expected.

    Catherine Grace sat on the opposite chair across from me. Her face twisted with worry when the chair squeaked with the burden of her weight. She just calmed a bit when the old-looking chair did not fall apart.

    We sat there in silence while observing the room.

    A few minutester, Sister Be Rose returned inside the room with a tray in her hand. She carefully ced the contents of the tray on top of the table then filled the cups with scalding hot tea before she sat on thest vacant chair.

 Chapter 149 149: Huge Puzzle

    "Now that we are settled, may I ask why you came here?" The nun''s voice was soft and sweet and very reassuring. I could listen to her for hours while she spoke. "I mean, this ce is a two hour drive from town and that makes me think that you came here for a very important reason." She added, her amber eyes peering through exquisite eyshes.

    She gracefully picked her teacup and brought it to her lips. Patiently, she waited for a response. Her curious eyes swept on our faces.

    A momentary silence draped over the room as we observed each other.

    The nun calmly sip on her tea as if she was giving us enough time to express our intention.

    I took a deep breath as I constructed the words inside my thoughts before speaking them. The best thing I should do now is to tell Sister Be Rose about the truth. She''s a good person and she wouldn''t judge us.

    My instinct tells me that I could trust her. She''s trustworthy not just because she''s a disciple of god but it''s because it''s what my intuition had been telling me.

    Also, if there''s someone who would willingly help us to give information to help point out Ang''s killer then it would be Sister Be Rose. Undoubtedly, the nun would want to seek justice for Ang''s sudden death.

    St. James Orphanage was indebted to Ang, without her, the charity could have copsed a long time ago. That would be enough reason why Sister Be would wish to cooperate.

    Sister Be must have felt my doubts, she captured my eyes and gave me a soft and reassuring smile. The sparkle of kindness in her eyes melted my doubts instantly.

    "The truth is¡­. We came here to ask questions about Ang¡­" I said atst. A heavy burden was lifted from my chest when I said the words aloud.

    Sister Be didn''t even flinch at my admission. Even her facial expressions remained calm andposed. Perhaps she already saw iting. Carefully, she lowered the cup to the table. "Are you by chance her friends?" Her curious gaze swept our face once more as if she''s trying to recall if she''d seen us before.

    "We aren''t close to hers." I honestly replied as I shook my head.

    The truth is Ang has never been a friend of mine. We are not even close. We are miles and miles apart and the only thing that could define our rtionship is the word ''enemy.''

    I sighed thinking that whatever happened between us was all over. Ang''s gone. She was murdered by her mother inw. I don''t have any hidden grudge against her. She wronged me in the past but I had forgiven her already.

    I''m not hard-hearted and I forgive people who wronged me because it''s the only way to set myself free.

    Catherine Grace cleared her throat. My gaze instantlynded to hers. She picked her tea cup and slowly lifted it to her lips.

    I picked my cup on the table and drank the contents. The delicious taste of turmeric tea spread through my mouth.

    After Catherine took a quick sip of her tea, she turned her gaze towards sister Be''s direction and looked deep into her eyes.

    "We are not so close to Ang nor do we belong in her circle of friends. We could say that we are someone concerned about her death. I am Catherine Grace and I worked as a Private Investigator who''s is helping solve Ang''s murder case. My friend here, Phoenix, is involved with the case too.

    We are doing our best to seek evidence to find out who killed her and so the liable person would pay for her death. We are hoping you could help us."

    Catherine was very professional. She appeared to be well experienced and she knew exactly what to say during situations like this.

    Sister Be''s eyes fell to her cup as she lowered it on the wooden table. Sadness clouded her exquisite amber eyes. Her eyes were so expressive that she was the type which could be easily read no matter how hard she kept her emotions to herself.

    "A day before Ang was stabbed to death she came here. If I knew it would be thest time I would see her alive I shouldn''t have allowed her to leave." Her lips trembled as she spoke, tears formed in the corner of her eyes while they were filled with regrets.

    "It''s not your fault she died." I whispered gently, trying to ease the heavy weight on her chest.

    I wish Samantha could feel that guilt for mercilessly killing Ang. Unfortunately, in her twisted mind she was feeling the opposite.

    "But¡­ But¡­ If only I stopped her from leaving that day, her life would be spared." She stared at me unblinkingly, her eyes red from trying to suppress the tears.

    "That could be true." I reasoned and looked deep into her eyes. "However, if you stopped her from leaving that day it would not mean she would be safe forever. Her killer would eventually find a way to dispatch her. The situation could not be helped and the culprit couldn''t be stopped. So please stop ming yourself."

    I reached for her hand and pressed it reassuringly. Her fingers were soft and smooth and it reminded me of rose petals.

    "I know it''s not my fault but I feel so frustrated that I couldn''t do anything to save her." She whispered, wiping the tears at the corner of her eyes.

    I swallowed the lump that suddenly formed on my throat. I never liked Ang but it doesn''t mean that I feel no sadness about her death. People naturally die but it''s hard to ept that she died a brutal death.

    To think that the culprit who mercilessly stabbed her multiple times was still on the loose was making me even more frustrated.

    "By any chance, did Ange here at the orphanage to deliver her monthly donations?"

    The conversation was so intense that I almost forgot about my tea. Catherine Grace continued to sip her tea while listening to our conversation. There was a curious glow in her eyes.

    "Yes, partly that''s the reason why she came here."

    "Partly?" My eyebrows scrunched in confusion.

    "The main reason why she came to the orphanage that day was to hand over her son to us."

    "W-whaat!?" I nearly knocked the tea cup in front of me. I blinked several times as I digested the words. The shocking news rendered me speechless for about a minute.

    When my gaze shifted to Catherine, she appeared as shocked as me. She quickly lowered the cup she''s holding in her trembling fingers before the contents could spill on her clothes.

    "S-she handed over her child for adoption?" I asked, recovering a bit from shock.

    Ang could definitely afford to raise her child alone and without assistance from her husband or his family. Learning that she handed her child for adoption was a shock to me. Why would she do that?

    "Yes, she even said that no one should know that she brought her child to the orphanage."

    "But why would Ang do that?" I said the words aloud.

    I was wondering if she was trying to hide her child from someone.

    Sister Be shook her head. "I''m sorry but that''s the question I couldn''t answer. It was only her who could exin that."

    My shoulders fell. A deep sigh escaped my lips. The sudden revtion was making my head spin.

    "Haven''t Ang mentioned anything before she left? I mean, did her behavior appear so strange?" It was Catherine Grace leaning closer. Her eyes never once leave Be''s face as she calcted the nun''s expression.

    Be took a deep breath. She fell into a momentary silence. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration as she recalled the exact events during Ang''sst visit.

    I impatiently waited for her to speak while holding my breath.

    "Honestly¡­. There was something odd with her at that time, she appeared paranoid and fidgety and when she opened her bag to take the money I saw a gun inside. Ang never brought any weapon with her before." Sister Be reached for her cup and took a quick sip to calm herself. "She must be afraid that someone was following her.

    I want to think that Ang was trying to protect her child from someone."

    So my assumption was right. She was trying to protect her child but from whom? From his mother inw? If yes then why would Samantha harm her grandchild?

    I let go a deep and exasperated sigh. Questions continue to pile up inside my head and I wonder If I will be able to stumble upon an answer.

    Hopefully, Catherine and I will discover something soon that might help us with Ang''s case. As long as Samantha is free my mind will never be at peace. I will constantly fear that I might be next on her list...

 Chapter 150 150: Letter

    Surprise hit me when Sister Be Rose took a deep intake of breath before gingerly vacating her seat behind her.

    For a moment, she just stood there with a deep frown forming on her temples, and quietly battling an inner dilemma.

    When I thought she''s gonna stay that way for a little bit more, her mouth opened.

    "There''s something which I haven''t told you yet," She said in a barely audible whisper that stopped me on my attempt of lifting the teacup to my lips.

    Catherine Grace and I looked at each. Without saying a word, I knew she was thinking the same. Perhaps what sister Be tells us next would help a bit in solving Ang''s case.

    My gaze shifted back to the nun, patiently waiting for what she had to say.

    "Before Ang left she handed me a sealed envelope¡­." She began, sping her dainty fingers in front of her and she began to pace back and forth as if she was ufortable with the matter. She stopped walking and faced us before she continued, "But she warned me to never tell anyone except to whom the letter should be given! But¡­ but¡­ I don''t know where to start.

    I don''t know where I could find that person. I don''t know what the letter contains but it must be something of significance."

    There was a long pause. No one inside the room said a word.

    "I am saying this to both of you because I felt you too could be trusted. I wanted to help you solve Ang''s murder case so the real murderer would be captured." When she finished her words Sister Be slowly made her way to the left side of the room where a wooden bookshelves stood.

    The books disyed barely filled the spaces and they are very old looking with thick hard bounds. Most of them were educational books. As my gaze swept on the disy, I couldn''t find a single book for kids

    Be pulled a book on top of the shelves. She ced the heavy book on her palms and flipped through the pages.

    When the cover tilted to the side I saw that she was holding a bible. It was thick and very old looking but the pages were well protected by a hard cover.

    Her face lit up after she saw what she''d been looking for. She sighed in relief and hurriedly made her way back to the table and sat on her seat.

    There was something on her expression when her gaze shifted in my direction which tells me whatever she would say next would change the oue of the situation.

    She cleared her throat. She flipped the book open, revealing a neatly sealed envelope inserted between the pages.

    The moment my eyesnded on the envelope, I wanted to reach for it and read the message a dead woman left. But it wasn''t meant for me so I stopped all the urge.

    "Ang gave this to me before she left." She picked up the white envelope and showed it to us. "This letter is very important and it shouldn''t be handed to anyone except to the person whom it was addressed to. Whatever happens you must give it to her¡ªthat was Ang''s exact words."

    I looked at the sealed envelope with growing curiosity. I would do anything just to know what it contains.

    "And to whom did Ang wish to give this letter? We might be able to help." Catherine spoke after a lengthy silence. She eyed the envelope with keen interest.

    I guess I wasn''t the only one dying to know what was written inside.

    "A woman named Beatrix Crawford. Ang said I must give this to her." Sister Be replied in a determined tone that matched her expression.

    I gasped and stared back at her. I was wondering if I heard it correctly.

    "P-pardon me? Would you mind repeating the name of the woman that the letter is addressed to?"

    "Beatrix Crawford, I think if I remember correctly, she''s Ang''s acquaintance."

    My eyes grew wide while my eyes shot to the ceiling.

    I cleared my throat and straightened on my seat. After regaining myposure, I looked her straight in the eye, "You don''t need to look for her any further."

    "W-what do you mean?" She asked. Her eyes gleaming with hope.

    "I am the woman you are looking for¡­. My real name is Beatrix Crawford," I said, producing an Id so she could look at it.

    It was now Sister Be''s turn to be shocked. Her beautiful amber eyes widened and her jaw dropped to the floor.

    She grabbed the Id in my hand so she could inspect it. "I...I¡­d-don''t k-know what to say¡­. This is unbelievable¡­" She gasped in pure disbelief when she read my name on the Id and saw my picture.

    "It''s really you!" She eximed breathlessly, hands sping her chest as if she could hardly breathe.

    Sister Be handed the Id back to me.

    "I have seen enough proof¡­. I now believe you."

    For the first time since I entered the room I let go a deep sigh of relief.

    With trembling fingers, Sister Be picked the sealed envelope inserted between the book and handed it to me.

    I took the envelope from her hand and I held it firmly in fear that someone would snatch it away from my hold.

    "T-thank you Sister Be. You don''t know how grateful I am."

    "You don''t have to thank me¡­. I was only doing what I must. In return I must ask a single favor from you."

    "Anything¡­. I would do anything in return."

    "Find her killer¡­ and whoever the culprit is, make sure he or she pays for the crimemitted." Her eyes were pleading as she looked at me.

    Even if Sister Be doesn''t ask for it, I''m still determined to do everything to make justice prevail. I will never stop unless Samantha is behind bars. It''s the ce where she deserved to be.

    "Don''t worry Sister Be, I will do everything I can to find her killer." I vowed with conviction.

    "That''s all I wanted to hear. I feel much better hearing you will."

    I stared at the letter in my hand. This must contain the answer I''d been looking for¡­.

    ***

    An hourter we said our goodbye to Sister Be Rose. But before we left the ce, Catherine and I promised that we woulde back to the orphanage.

    Little did Sister Be Rose know that once we returned, the orphanage would change forever. I decided to be a benefactor of St. James Orphanage¡­. And that was only the beginning.

    However, before we could proceed on the issue regarding the orphanage we have a far more important thing to deal with.

    Inside the car, I stared at the envelope in my hand. Catherine Grace sat beside me, her unblinking gaze looking at the envelope too.

    I didn''t know why my heartbeat quickened the moment I sat inside the car with Catherine Grace beside me. My fingers were cold too¡­. Fear and excitement swirling inside me¡­. I don''t know what will happen once I finish reading what Ang has to say.

    "Please open it¡­ I''m dying to know what''s inside¡­"  Said Catherine Grace. She was more excited than me.

    Like her, I too was curious to know what it contained. Since I couldn''t wait any longer,

    I took a deep breath then carefully tore the envelope open.

    When I pulled the folded paper inside I suddenly became aware that my fingers were colder and trembling more intensely this time.

    I let go of the breath I didn''t know I''m holding and unfolded the paper. Ang''s sloppy handwriting came to my view. She must have been in haste when she wrote this letter. I thought to myself as my gaze traced the words written.

    Catherine leaned closer so she could read the letter too.

    Dear Beatrix¡­ I paused after reading the first words.

    A lump suddenly formed on my throat. It was difficult to concentrate on reading knowing that the woman who wrote this was brutally murdered. I couldn''t help but be emotional. Ang and I are not close but it doesn''t mean I would not feel sympathy towards her just because she''s not my friend.

    If only she didn''t try to murder me several times before then we might be best of friends¡­. But despite that I feel sorry for her. Even though she''s not a good person, she''s human too. She has feelings and emotions and she doesn''t deserve to die the way she did.

    I took a deep, steadying breath and focused my gaze on the letter in my hands. Silently, I wished that this letter would help us find evidence against Samantha so she could be ced to jail where she rightly belongs.

    My eyes resume reading¡­

    ¡­. Once you receive this letter it only proves one thing¡ªI was murdered. I know that I would not live long and so I wrote this so everyone would know the truth...

 Chapter 151 151: Evidence

    I swallowed the lump on my throat and forced myself to continue reading the letter.

    "Of all people, why you? I know as you read this letter you''re asking yourself the same question. To be honest, I don''t even know the answer. I just feel that I could trust you¡­. You are a good person, Beatrix. The overflowing goodness in your heart was something I admired.

    You are someone I could never be no matter how hard I tried to. I''m just a supporting character who was never meant to be happy¡­. And that was my biggest frustration in life.

    I only wanted to be happy¡­. But it seems I was never meant for it. I spent my childhood years trying to make everyone happy until I realized it was only an illusion. There''s no good things in the world¡­ Only bad people¡­. I guess I let the dark side of life conquer what was left of my light and before I knew it, I became the most hated character in somebody else''s story.

    If I regret something in my life then it is allowing myself to be an instrument used to destroy you. I became a puppet for so long that I forgot how it feels to feel alive. I hurt you¡­. Not once, not twice but several times¡­. And that would be enough reason why it won''t be easy for you to forgive me. But I want you to know that I regret everything even if it''s toote now.

    No amount of words would be able to express my endless regrets.

    I would ask a favor from you, it''s not for my own sake but it''s for my son''s welfare. I know it''s too much but I''m begging you.

    Samantha was sessful in killing me and soon she would hunt my child and kill him too. You must work fast before she does. I secured the evidence inside my car. The location of the car was drawn at the back of this letter. Please help me¡­. You know what to do with the evidence.

    At this point I have nothing to hide anymore¡­. Samantha wanted me dead because she knew I would expose the truth that it was not Vince who was the father of my child but Ybbrahim Greyson¡ªher husband. She let her husband use and abuse me. In order to protect herself and to keep the truth from spilling she murdered me¡­.

    But even after death, I will make sure that she will pay for her crimes. You''re my only hope, Beatrix¡­ please help my son

    ***

    I stared at the paper in my hand, with eyes wide and unblinking. What the heck did I read? I have difficulty digesting them in my mind.

    This is¡­. a huge shock to me.

    I don''t even know how to react after realizing Ace''s father is also the father of Ang''s son. Basically, that makes the child Ace''s younger brother.

    What the hell¡­. Yeah¡­. That sounds mind-boggling.

    My lips parted open but when I spoke no sound came from my lips. Perhaps, I already swallowed my tongue.

    Catherine Grace who was sitting next to me got a funny expression on her face. She was as surprised as I am.

    Well who would not be surprised after learning the truth?

    I was finally able to determine Samantha''s motive. Practically, she killed Ang because she''s no longer cooperative. After Ang threatened to spill the truth (that it was actually Ybbrahim Greyson who is her child''s father) Samantha killed her because she didn''t want anyone to know that it was all her fault.

    My fingers tightened around the piece of paper. Because of Samantha''s doing, Ace was used of murder!

    What now? We knew who the killer is and discovered the motive she has but we arecking in evidence. We cannot prove anything at all¡­ well unless we find the evidence right away.

    "Phoenix?"

    When I didn''t answer, Catherine Grace held my shoulders firmly as if silently telling me everything would be fine and that no matter what happens she would help me prove Ace''s innocence.

    I lifted my gaze to hers, I saw worry gleaming in her expressive eyes. We haven''t been together for so long but I felt as if I have known her my whole life. Perhaps because she''s honest and kind and authentic. She''s someone who''s willing to protect everyone who''s close to hers. I am lucky to have found a genuine friend.

    "Are you alright?" Catherine Grace spoke softly. She lifted her fingers to my face and tuck the stray hair on my face behind my ears.

    I opened my lips to say ''yes'' but my throat was so dry that the words came out in a barely audible whisper.

    Wordlessly, Catherine Grace handed me a handkerchief.

    I wanted to ask her what the handkerchief was for when a tear slither down my cheek before falling down to the paper I was still firmly holding around my fingers.

    I was surprised to discover that I was crying¡­.

    What the heck. I can''t even stop my tears from falling.

    "T-thank you¡­" I replied hoarsely, taking the handkerchief from her hand. I used the cloth to wipe the wetness on my flushed cheeks.

    Ang is not perfect¡­and nobody is. I, just like everyone, was born with lots of ws and imperfections and with that reason, I have no right to judge anyone.

    Angmitted a lot of mistakes but it doesn''t change the fact that she''s a mother and mothers are always over protective of their children. They would do everything to protect them.

    As a mother of two, I could clearly understand her and for her sake, I will protect her child by making sure Samantha rots behind bars for killing her.

    Embarrassed to realize that Catherine Grace was still looking at me, I quickly dried my cheeks. I don''t want her to see me cry.

    Slowly, I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh. I repeated the process until my emotions subsided.

    After I calmed down, I lifted my gaze to Catherine Grace seated on the driver''s seat. "I don''t want to waste time anymore. We must find the evidence before Samantha does." I spoke in a surprisingly calm manner.

    "But¡­how about you? Would you be fine?"

    "Yes Cat. Thank you for your concern. I can handle my emotions now." I replied, forcing a smile to her lips as I hoped she would believe me.

    She nodded her head. Her eyes were full of understanding.

    Catherine Grace didn''t argue. She didn''t even ask any more questions, which I''m thankful for. She just gave me a soft, reassuring smile that helped ease a bit of my stress.

    She turned the engine on and focused her attention on the road.

    It took us a thirty minute drive to reach the location drawn into the map. Ang''s sketch was very detailed. She also included notablendmarks and it helped us a lot in finding the ce. We didn''t have difficulty finding the exact spot she referred to the map.

    The car pulled into a stop at the vicinity surrounded by trees. As I got out of the car

    my squinted eyes surveyed the area wondering if it was safe for us to wander freely. We might be charged with trespassing. But then logic told me that there''s no warning sign anywhere so it must be safe.

    The location was a perfect ce to keep something hidden because of the huge distance from residential houses. Who could have thought that a car was somewhere inside that dense growth of wild nts and thick sprouting trees.

    Ang made sure that Samantha would not be able to find it in case she learns that evidence against her exists.

    I heard the sound of the car opening and closing. Secondster Catherine Grace emerged from the car and sat next to me. Her attention was on the map she was now holding.

    "Do you think we got her direction right?" I asked, throwing her a sideway nce before checking my surroundings for the second time just to check we are alone.

    "We couldn''t be mistaken. This is the ce." She replied and moved a couple of steps forward then pointed towards the trunk of an old tree tied with thin red ribbon. " This is the mark Ang was referring to. We just need to follow this."

    "I wonder if this is private property¡­ we could be charged with trespassing." she added absentmindedly but she kept moving forward.

    Just exactly my thoughts a while ago, I thought as I followed behind her.

    We followed the detailed instructions on the map. The instructions were very specific: we just needed to follow the trail of red ribbons tied on trees which were easy but the only problem we encountered was that the trees with ribbons stood wide apart from each other and it was a bit hard to find them at times.

    After nearly an hour of tedious search we finally found Ang''s car.

 Chapter 152 152: Ultimate Evidence

    We found Ang''s car concealed behind the deserted part of the forest where overgrown grasses stood. The car was safely hidden and in good condition. There''s no sign that something was there nor was there any evidence someone tried to steal from the car.

    Catherine Grace carefully reached for the door and pulled it open but it won''t budge.

    The car was locked and we didn''t have the key either.

    We could smash the window with a rock but it would damage the inside of the car. Shards would fly inside and that might damage an important object.

    But we have narrow options. It''s either we smash the window or find another way. But there''s no quickest way except breaking the window and forcing the lock open from inside.

    "I''ll check the window on the other side." Catherine said. Without waiting for a response, she hastily walks towards the opposite side of the car.

    "Thank god!" She eximed, eyes popping in surprise as itnded on the window.

    Curious to see what she meant, I walked behind her and saw that the window on that side was half open. Ang must have left the window open on purpose.

    I let out a huge sigh of relief. Ang nned things well. And now, we''re only a step away in finding what exactly happened to her.

    I watched as Catherine inserted her arms and tried to open the door from inside. There was a ''click'' before the door swung open.

    Relief flooded inside me as I watch her

    excitedly enter the car to search for the evidence Ang mentioned in her letter. Secondster, she emerged inside the car with phone in hand.

    "This must be hers." She said, referring to Ang.

    The phone was off and Catherine pressed the button until the screen brightened. The cellphone hadn''t been charged for days and it shut down after a second of turning home.

    "What''s your n Cat? Should we head to the police station and inform the police we found Ang''s car?"

    She shook her head, "Someone from the Investigation Agency would do that job. For now, we need to go back home and charge this device."

    Catherine and I started to walk back to the spot where she parked the car.

    I pulled the door open and mbered inside. However, she didn''t immediately climb in the car. She finished her phone from inside her pocket and called someone, it must be one of the staff from their agency.

    As I waited for her to finish the call, my thoughts drifted back to Ang''s phone. Just what kind of evidence was she hiding inside her phone? Will it be enough to convict Samantha for her crimes?

    My thoughts were shattered when Catherine Grace hopped to the driver''s seat and turned the engine. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t notice her call had ended.

    The car rolled onto the rough road. When the car safely reached the highway, I leaned on the cushioned seat and stared at the view outside the window.

    We traversed the endless highway in silence until we reached Catherine''s house.

    ***

    "Wrong password¡­" Catherine Grace muttered in exasperation. She paced back and forth in front of therge tv screen inside my room. Ang''s mobile phone firmly gripped in her hand.

    "She left no password though¡­." I mumbled as I slumped into the bed. My squinted eyes swept through the letter in my hand for the umpteenth time. Skimming through the contents once more just in case I missed something.

    Sighing, I lowered the paper into myp. I still hadn''t found any clue about the password. Perhaps, Ang forgot to mention it in her letter. It''s no wonder that it totally slipped from her mind. She''s in a hurry when she wrote the letter anyway.

    My gaze shifted back to Catherine Grace when she sat beside me.

    "So what do we do now?"

    Catherine shed me a smile before she replied, "Of course! I''ll hack the password. That''s my job!"

    I admire how Cat could be so cheerful at times like this. I found myself smiling back as I looked at her. "Without a doubt, I know you could do that. It''s your forte." I replied and watched her grab herptop on top of the bed and ce it on herp.

    "Give me a maximum of thirty minutes." She said without tearing her gaze off from herptop screen, her fingers skilfully typing through the keys like robots.

    While Catherine worked on Ang''s phone, I leaned towards the headboard and took the opportunity to chat with Elisa and ask if Faith and Vien are fine.

    I didn''t wait long before I received a reply from my best friend. She said in her chat that my daughters are fine. Alexander and ire are taking good care of them so I don''t need to worry.

    I swallowed a lump in my throat. Just thinking about my children makes me emotional. I missed them so much that I feel so bad that I have to be separated from them.

    But I can''t return home yet. We still need to prove Ace is innocent. Aside from that, Samantha should be jailed for the crime shemitted. Once this ordeal was over, Ace and I woulde home so we could beplete and happy as a family.

    After exchanging messages with Elisa I returned my phone on top of the night table. I felt a lot better after talking to her.

    "Phoenix!"

    I snapped out of my thoughts and quickly slumped beside her at the edge of the bed and saw the phone in her hand. My eyes widened in surprise after seeing the lock was opened!

    Catherine Grace is a genius indeed!

    My heartbeat quickened. My pulse jittered as I watched her check the files but she couldn''t find the evidence Ang was talking about. Just as Catherine turned the data on, a video file automatically began to download.

    We waited in suspense until the video was fully downloaded and saved on the files. With fingers trembling in anticipation Cat clicked on the icon and the video began ying.

 Chapter 153 153: Disturbing Murder

    My breathing suspends on my throat as I watch the video y.

    The video began with the door opening. Vince enters, dragging an unconscious body behind him. When the man''s face turns to the camera, it could be seen that the man Vince dragged inside the room was Ace.

    Just as he dropped the body to the floor,

    the door unceremoniously opens, this time Ang strode inside. Her gaze falls to the floor and her eyes widens when she sees the body.

    She rushes towards Vince and confronts him.

    The two began to argue as she pointed a finger towards the body. She stomps her feet in exasperation. Vince seems not to listen as she speaks. He turns his head away from her. But she didn''t give up just yet, she continued to nag him until his patience snapped. He pushed her hard and she stumbled towards the floor.

    Ang was so shocked with his action that it took her a moment to recover.

    When she recovered, she got to her feet, curled her fists to a ball, andnded a series of punches on his body.

    He fell back from the sudden attack. His face twisted in an ugly mask of rage and he pped her so hard that she wasn''t able to get up for a while.

    Vince strode to the door and mmed the door shut.

    Minutes passed by but he didn''t return.

    Ang gingerly rose from the floor. Her gazended on Ace who was still unconscious.

    As if making up her mind, she hurriedly strode to the night table where a telephone stood on top.

    That moment she reached for the telephone and dialed a number, the door flung open and Samantha entered. She was holding a kitchen knife.

    Ang must be in a panic that she hadn''t heard the door opening and closing behind her.

    Samantha reached her target. She raised the knife to the air.

    Before Ang could understand what''s happening, the knife dug into her shoulders. Blood oozed from the wound and stained her pristine white dress.

    Shock registered in her eyes after she turned behind her and saw Samantha, menacingly grinning at her like a demon.

    Her lips opened as she screamed in pain.

    She managed to grab the vase from the night table and smash it on Samantha''s head. Blood began to flow from the grievous wound on her forehead.

    She slumped on the floor rolling in pain. The knife dropped to her side.

    She took the opportunity and she ran to the door while her killer was writhing in agony. But she was too weak to even move. Halfway to the door she finally copsed. Her face twisted in unbearable pain as shey on the wless white floor which was now stained with her blood.

    She didn''t give up yet. Even if she was severely wounded she struggled to get up on her feet only to fall back to the floor.

    She couldn''t move this time. The more she struggled the more blood flowed freely from her gaping wound.

    Samantha recovered from the pain of being hit by a vase. She slowly rose and picked up the knife. A sinister smile curled on her lips as she crossed the distance between them.

    By the time she reached Ang''s side, she was already unconscious by the amount of blood she lost. Samantha raise the knife in the air and without second thoughts, she plunged it again onto Ang''s body.

    She plunged the knife repeatedly and without remorse. She stabs her again and again as if she was butchering an animal meat and not a human being.

    She wasn''t content with what she did. She turned Ang''s body upside down then stabbed her repeatedly until her hands were exhausted.

    No person could survive after her organs were severely damaged by arge kitchen knife. Ang wasn''t an exception.

    Satisfied for what she''d done, Samantha straightened. She eyed the lifeless body without regrets. A triumphant smile curled on her lips as if she''s hadn''t justmitted murder.

    She shifted her attention to Ace. In her evil mind, she knew exactly what to do. In no time, she reached his side. She slowly took his left hand and spread the blood from her gloved finger around his palms.

    When she was finished, he proceeded to his right hand and did the same. After covering his palms with Ang''s blood, she ced the knife on his hand and curled his fingers around it to make it appear he was the murderer.

    ***

    After I finished watching the video, my stomach turned upside down and bile rose on my throat. I have this urge to run to the bathroom and pour everything on the sink.

    I swallowed hard and blinked back the tears.

    I don''t know how to feel at the moment. I was consumed with mixed emotions. There''s a part of me enraged at the thought that Samantha brutally murdered her daughter inw without suffering from guilt afterwards. Perhaps she was as mentally unstable as her own son.

    To think that she could walked away from murder just like that is what angered me the most. If Ang hadn''t left any evidence that points out to her true killer that only means that the real culprit will never be caught.

    Thanks to Ang. I owed her so much. If it weren''t for her we wouldn''t have evidence against Samantha.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and shifted my gaze away from the screen. I will not be able to sleep peacefully tonight, that is for sure. After watching the disturbing video for the first time, no sane person would be able to sleep without suffering from a nightmare.

    Catherine Grace gave me a ss of water.

    ''Thank you,'' I mumbled, taking it from her hand and drinking the contents in one go. I feel a lot better afterwards.

    I let go a deep sigh. This ordeal would be over soon. The real killer would soon pay for her crimes. This time I will make sure Samantha would rot behind bars forever.

 Chapter 154 154: Free

    Lucas Nichs sat proudly on his throne¡ªhis swivel chair¡ªlike the infamous god of the underworld, Hades.

    The eerie silence inside his office wrapped through him like a cloak.

    The beep on hisptop instantly carved a frown on his forehead. The sound indicates a new message has arrived.

    He clicked on the notification bar.

    Catherine Grace, his cousin, the OIC of the Investigation Firm he worked at sent him a video file.

    He was about to ignore her message when he received another, this time it was written in bold capital letters. It says VERY VERY IMPORTANT!

    He let go a deep sigh. He wondered what his cousin was up to. Catherine Grace constantly bothers him from time to time over useless things and says it''s important, even though they''re not. It''s her way of telling him not to overwork.

    Left without a choice, he clicked on the video, and it began to y. The video instantly captured his interest. He can''t tear his gaze off it this time.

    His eyebrows furrowed while his eyes squinted in concentration as he watched what happened next.

    His jaw dropped to the floor and his eyes widened with shock as the morbid scene unfolded right in front of his eyes.

    The evidence that could prove Ace was innocent was right in front of him!

    This time, the real culprit could never escape from her crimes.

    After watching the video, he let go of the breath he didn''t know he was holding. Even though the video isn''t ying anymore, he just continued to stare at the screen as he slowly recovered hisposure.

    He was still taken aback after watching the video. He wasn''t knew when ites too murder since it was natural in his line of work. But somehow, the video was very disturbing. Only a mentally ill person would stab an already dead woman forty more times.

    His phone suddenly rang on top of his table. He flinched by the sudden piercing sound. As he reached for it, he realized his fingers were trembling. He shrugged his shoulders and turned the answer button.

    "Did you see the video Nic?" Catherine asked in a tone filled with excitement.

    "Yes," He replied. For the very first time, he was thankful for his cousin who could be annoying at times. "How did you manage to get the evidence?" He asked.

    Lucas Nichs gingerly rose from his seat as he waited for Catherine''s response. The swivel chair squeaked in relief when he took his weight off it.

    He stood in front of the ss window and stared at the boundless view of skyscrapers and establishments in front of him as sunset swept over the horizon. The scene looked magical¡ªlike a scene straight from the painter''s canvas.

    "Ang was the one who led us to the evidence. She left a letter to Phoenix telling her everything." She exined breathlessly. He could imagine his cousin pacing back and forth as she spoke.

    Lucas couldn''t help but wonder what could have happened if Ang didn''t leave any evidence behind before she died.

    Even if Ace was innocent, he would not be able to win the case. The killer¡ªwhom he learned was Samantha, executed her crime so well that it was impossible to prove that she was the real killer.

    He never knew Ang personally but he was actually very thankful to her. Ace would be proven to be innocent.

    "Is Phoenix with you right now?" He asked, tearing his gaze away from the magnificent view outside the window.

    He returned to his table to look for the car key he kept in the drawer under his table. When he sessfully retrieves the key, he grabs it and drops it in the pocket of his pants.

    "Yes, she''s here with me¡­" She replied with a momentary pause. "Why''d you ask?"

    "Good. I received the information that Vince was back in the country¡­. If possible, please don''t allow Phoenix to leave the house¡­. It''s dangerous. Ace would skin me alive if something happens to his wife."

    "Copy! I will make sure she won''t leave the house." Catherine said with conviction.

    When the call was over, Lucas pressed the end button and slid his phone into his pocket then grabbed his coat hanging on from the wall before heading to the elevator.

    When he reached the ground floor, he exited the building and made a beeline straight to the sleek silvery jaguar waiting at the parking lot.

    The car was a gift from his grandfather and it became his favorite car since then.

    His hawk-sharp eyes darted across the luxury cars neatly lined up in the spacious parking area. He was alone and he had nothing to worry about someone attacking him. Just in case it happens, he knew how to protect himself.

    He climbed inside his Jaguar and turned the engine on. The car moved forward until it was safely moving on the fourne highway.

    While he drove, he didn''t let his guard down. His eyes carefully observing his surroundings. Years of working in the Investigation Agency taught him to be cautious at all times. He will never know when his life would be endangered, at least he''s prepared when it happens.

    The car skidded to a stop in front of the police station. He pushed the door open and climbed out of it. With quick, hurried steps he reached the building.

    Two police officers were already waiting for him inside.

    He was able to send them a copy of the hidden camera footage before he left. By now, he was sure that they finished watching it too and validated that it was not fabricated.

    He talked to the two officers.

    Tonight, the police are nning to capture Samantha Greyson before she could leave the country and Lucas wasing with them.

    They were still discussing their ns for tonight when approaching footsteps sounded. When he raised his head, Ace greeted his sight.

    He looked at his friend and smiled, "Congrattions you escaped the hangman''s noose¡­. We just proved you''re innocent."

 Chapter 155 155: Search

    A knock on the door sounded, indicating the time hade. He nced at his gleaming wristwatch and saw the time was seven pm. Exactly the time Lucas Nichs and he agreed to go.

    He rose from the single sofa. Before he headed to the door he grabbed his leather gloves on top of the ss table, and slid them on his fingers.

    He took a deep breath before he reached for the knob and pulled the door open. His best friend was standing outside the door. He stood straight, legs slightly apart, and arms folded on his chest. He wore a mask of a paper-nk expression.

    Lucas Nichs wore a fitted ck long sleeve and denim jeans with the same color. "You ready?" He asked, extending his gloved fingers as he handed him the gun.

    "More than you are." He replied as he took the weapon from his friend''s grasp. He sheathed the gun on the holster in his hip.

    Together they marched outside the house in silence.

    The ominous starless sky spread through the horizon like a dark cloak. Even the moon refuses to show up tonight making the sky unappealing.

    A gust of cold wind brushed through him. In spite of the thick cloth he wore, he shivered. Perhaps it was an omen telling him that tonight he was stepping on a treacherous cliff and one wrong move he would plunge to his death. That''s why he needs to be careful.

    He opened the car door and hopped inside. Lucas Nichs sat beside him on the driver''s seat and turned the engine on.

    The car traversed the dark and empty highway. He leaned on his seat and stared outside the window where he could see nothing but the weak flicker of lights from the street lights.

    His gaze shifted at his best friend who''s eyes were nailed on the road and he remembered their conversation before their preparation began.

    Lucas didn''t want him to go. It''s too dangerous, his friend said. But Ace had made up his mind before he even knew that tonight the police would corner Samantha inside the Greyson Mansion and then arrest her.

    He stood his ground firmly and told Lucas whether he liked it or not he wasing with them to arrest Samantha. He couldn''t just sit there in the corner and wonder if they caught his stepmother or not.

    He must do something. Samantha started this mess and he should be the one to end all of this. For the sake of Vien, Faith and Phoenix he will end everything even if it costs him his life.

    If Phoenix knew what he was up to, she would go crazy. That''s the reason why he didn''t tell her right away that he was out of prison. His wife would never allow him to go and he couldn''t go against her wish. It''s better that she knew nothing for now.

    His thoughts shattered when the car pulled into a stop into a dark corner. "We''re here." Lucas said which brought him back to reality.

    They climbed out of the car and together they traversed the dark path until they reached the Greyson Mansion.

    The regal mansion was d in sinister darkness. The absence of the moon and stars up the sky made the regal mansion darker.

    As he looked up to the ce where he spent his childhood, he felt nothing at all. The house looked creepy. It reminded him of a haunted house straight from a horror movie.

    They got inside the property by climbing on the walls.

    Surprisingly, there were no roaming guards around the area they were in.

    As Ace made his way in front of the mansion, he noticed the eerie silence surrounding the ce. The mansion felt cold and deserted as if no one had stayed there for weeks. He turned the knob.

    Lucas Nichs stood beside him, watching in anticipation. Surprisingly, the door was left unlocked. The door creaked open when he pushed it.

    His eyebrows scrunched in confusion as he stepped inside the familiar foyer. Only a single light from the ceiling illuminated the spacious area and it wasn''t enough to light the whole ce.

    The deafening silence wrapped around him as he stood there in the center. Chills suddenly run down his spine for an unknown reason.

    There''s a huge possibility that Samantha already fled from the mansion. He thought to himself as his gaze swept through around him.

    "You go search for the second floor and I''ll check all the rooms here." Lucas Nichs said moving to the direction where the library stood.

    He nodded his head and started climbing the elegant staircase of the Mansion while Lucas Nichs vanished inside the library.

    The police would soon arrive in Greyson mansion to arrest Samantha. But just in case she already escaped, she would be unable to leave the country so he didn''t need to worry that much.

    When he reached the second floor, he headed straight into the rooms and individually checked for a sign of life. He was unlucky and each room he visited were all empty.

    Ace took a deep intake of breath and crept into the far end of the hallway where Samantha''s room was located. He grabbed his weapon and kicked the door to her room open.

    He moved forward with his gun pointed forward.

    The inside was dimly lit. Only thempshade on top of the night table helped illuminate the room.

    The queen size bed was empty. It looked as if it hadn''t been used for days.

    He gingerly made his way to the huge closet and pulled it open. He was disappointed to see Samantha wasn''t hiding there.

    The closet was filled with clothes and there''s no sign that Samantha packed some of her clothes and left the mansion. If she did leave the mansion then she should have brought her valuables and jewelry when she left but it was still there in front of the dresser.

    That only means Samantha was still inside the mansion¡­. Hiding.

 Chapter 156 156: Bomb

    True love is meant

    tost a lifetime so

    there is nothing wrong

    with being patient

    and making sure you

    get things right.

    ***

    Ace retreated out of Samantha''s creepy room with quick but careful steps. He pulled the door behind him. It closed with a soft click.

    As he fell back past through the cold and sinister corridors that seemed to stretch longer than usual, he heightened his senses, preparing himself from an unexpected attack. Just in case Samantha would suddenlyunch at him, he could defend himself.

    He still wasn''t sure if Samantha left already. But a woman as intelligent as she would not dare to leave, she had nowhere to go and her money in the bank were all frozen. If she even has some extra cash with her it would notst long and she would undoubtedly die of hunger.

    That reason made him believe she''s somewhere out there hanging on the rooms inside the mansion. Perhaps she''s lurking behind the darkness while waiting for the perfect opportunity to unleash her evil ns against him.

    Now that she had fallen, she would drag him with her. But he would never allow a woman like her to bring him down.

    He didn''t know how long he''d been walking around the corridors when he heard light footsteps. Then there was a

    chilling sensation on his nape. He stopped walking and looked around him. His eyes widened and his eyebrows shot to the ceiling when he realized he was exactly standing right in front of the door of the room Ang died!

    What a strange coincidence! Of all the rooms, he ends up standing here. If there was a room he never wanted to set foot again, it was exactly this area.

    He didn''t want to go inside but he didn''t have any option left.

    The reason behind is not because Ang died in this room but because the room holds too many unpleasant memories. The room where she was murdered was once Phoenix''s and his own marital bedroom. When they are still staying in the mansion, this room belongs to them.

    Unfortunately, the room is where their marriage began falling apart because of his cunning step brother. It''s the ce that brought him sadness and desperation since the day his wife left him. To add to the unpleasant memories, hest saw his daughter Vien inside the room before she suffered a car ident.

    Who could me him for freaking out at the idea of entering inside. He woke up soaked with blood and unable to recall a thing. Everytime he looks into the room, the memories return.

    He shook his head and pushed his burgeoning thoughts away. A resigned sigh emerged from his lips as gingerly stepped forward to the door. When he was a few inches away from it he noticed that it was slightly ajar.

    Reluctantly, he reached for the door¡­. But stopped halfway.

    In an instant, the morbid scenes from the video shed through his thoughts making shivers run down his spine.

    He swallowed hard and he had this sudden urge to throw up as he recalled the blood that carpeted the floor.

    Until now, he couldn''t believe that his stepmother was Ang''s killer. Samantha was the epitome of perfection and elegance. It''s unbelievable she''s capable of such brutality. She just killed someone as if she''s an animal and not a human being.

    And to think that she didn''t feel guilt afterwards and even tried to put the me on him was unforgivable.

    His jaw tightened and his fist curled into the ball on his side while the fragments of the video sh in his thoughts.

    Samantha mercilessly killed her daughter inw but before she ended her life, she tortured the poor woman by stabbing her multiple times. Only psychopaths could do that and his step-mother is clearly qualified as a candidate for a mental institution.

    He gathered all the courage he could muster and pushed the door open. His eyes instantly narrowed when his gazended on the floor.

    The moment he stepped inside, a sudden gust of cold wind blew past him. The hairs on his nape stood on ends. What was that unusual sensation? He was slightly creeped out.

    He was now reluctant to enter the room but he must get inside whether he liked it or not. It was the only room on the second floor he was not able to check. So he must get it done as soon as possible.

    Fragments of ss crushed beneath his shoes as he moved deeper to the room. He pulled into a stop when he reached the foot of the bed and he looked around him.

    By the pale lighting from thempshade he was able to survey the chaos around him.

    The room looked as if a typhoon had wreaked havoc inside.

    The expensive linens that draped over the bed were dragged across the floor. It was torn into shreds as if a wild animal reaped it with it''s dangerous ws and sharp teeth.

    When his gaze darted on the bed, he saw a steel scissors sticking under it. It must be the item used in shing the bedsheets.

    Pillows were scattered all over the room, onended near the door, the other was carelessly tossed at the foot of the bed, and thest one was hurled close to the floor to ceiling window. All of them were violently shed with the scissors.

    Whoever did that must be furious. Without a doubt in his mind he knew exactly who did it.

    His sharp eyes swept over the walls where a dozen portraits hung. But the area where his wedding pictures were disyed was now empty. He didn''t wonder where it all went, he already spotted them across the floor broken into pieces together with the expensive antique vase he once received as a wedding gift.

    He pulled the huge closet open, peered under the bed, cast the heavy drapes aside, and almost turned the whole room upside down in search of a perfect hiding spot but he still didn''t find Samantha.

    His intuition nags him like an itchy bug bite. It was telling him to keep looking. Eventually, he will find her soon. He could feel that she was still there somewhere in the mansion. His only problem is how he could locate her.

    After minutes of effortless search, he gave up..If she''s not on the second floor then she was definitely on the first floor. Perhaps Lucas had found her already. He just hopes his friend actually found her so he doesn''t need to worry about anything.

    He prepared to leave.

    He was on his way to the door when he threw the bathroom door a sideway nce. Suddenly he stopped on his tracks.

    How could he be so stupid that it totally slipped his mind to check on that area. He almost forgot that it existed.

    The door to the bathroom was slightly ajar. As he stared at it, his pulse jittered, and his heartbeat quickened. An ominous feeling suddenly descended on him.

    He kicked the door open but it was so dark inside that he could barely see anything.

    He gathered all the courage he could muster and stepped inside the bathroom. He reached for the light and turned it on.

    When brightness spreads inside¡­. He wasn''t prepared for the scene that was waiting for him.

    Samantha was sprawled on the bathtub, a white foamy substance flowing out of her parted lips. Her eyes bulged out of her eye sockets as she stared to the ceiling. She was as pale as a ghost.

    He didn''t need to check her pulse to know she''s dead. Her appearance says it all. She is nothing but a cold corpse now.

    Just under the bathtub a bottle of sleeping pills had fallen. The bottle was empty. Samantha consumed the drug and died of overdose.

    There on the mirror a message was written in red lipstick,

    I WILL NEVER ALLOW YOU TO CATCH ME! I SHALL DIE FIRST BEFORE YOU SEE ME SUFFER!!!!!

    I WILL KILL YOU TOO!!!

    Ace fished his phone inside his pocket to call Lucas Nichs and tell him he had already found Samantha. However, he was just about to dial his best friend''s number when his phone started ringing.

    His eyebrows scrunched in confusion as he pressed the answer button.

    "Ace? Where are you?" Lucas asked, his tone loud and urgent.

    "Still on the second floor." He replied, "I already found Samantha''s body," He added, ncing at the body in the bathtub.

    "Run as fast as you can now¡­. now!"

    His mouth parted open to ask him why but before he could even react, he heard the familiar beeping sound of a time bomb. His jaw dropped to the floor.

    Shock hit through him like a sharp both of lightning.

    Will he die?

    No he can''t! His family was waiting for him! He can''t possibly die right now when their hardships are almost over.

    He ran out of the bathroom as fast as he could. He did thest option he had. He lifted the gun he was still gripping tightly around his fingers and aimed it in the floor to ceiling ss window.

 Chapter 157 157: Narrow Escape

    It took one bullet to shatter the floor ceiling ss window. The ear piercing sound of ss breaking and crashing to the tiled floor shattered the deafening silence of the night.

    Jumping off the window is hisst option¡­..

    There''s no other way to survive¡­.

    Even if he ran out of the door, the explosion would undoubtedly reach him and he would be roasted before he even knew it.

    And so¡­. He did the only thing he could to survive. He jumped out of the window with his eyes closed before the whole room began to engulf in hellish mes.

    The moment he came crashing down, an ear shattering explosion shattered the peaceful night sky. It was so loud that it nearly broke his eardrum. Temporarily, he went deaf.

    The mes reached the sky, it lit up the horizon like the sky from the fourth of July except it was not a celebration but a dangerous explosion caused by a bomb.

    He could feel the heat from the st seeping behind his back. If his cloth wasn''t made to withstand the heat, he was sure that it could have burned his skin. He was grateful he was wearing protective clothes.

    His heart was in his throat as he plunged downward into uncertainty. Soon enough, he would reach the cemented floor. He wondered if his body could withstand the impact.

    If he''s lucky he would have a broken knee or a dislocated arm¡­.

    If he runs out of luck, he will break his neck. Before he even realized what happened to him he would be dead by that time.

    However, the doom he was waiting for didn''t arrive. He found himself holding onto the rails of the balcony. He didn''t know how the hell that happened but he was just grateful he survived.

    Without the balcony, he already plummeted to the cemented floor. When he looked down, he swallowed hard upon realizing the distance between the balcony and the floor was so huge that falling would indeed kill him. Instantly.

    That moment, he realized he made a foolish decision. But the foolish decision he made was the only decision he had. If he didn''t jump out of the window, he could have exploded with the bomb. At least he was still alive until now.

    His fingers clung to the rails for dear life. If he lets go then there would be no second chances anymore. He could not waste this precious opportunity to survive. He needed to live, he said that inside his thoughts as his hands tightened around the rails.

    His palms were red and painful from exertion but he didn''t give up, he used his other hand to cling tighter. His struggles were draining his strength but he continued to climb even though he couldn''t move further.

    The sound of footsteps approaching reached his ears. Hope sprung inside his chest when it came closer and closer until the door was kicked open.

    He yelped in relief when his eyes saw his best friending in to rescue him. A heavy burden was lifted from his chest.

    When Lucas Nichs turned towards him, he witnessed the palpable fear on his friend''s face.

    In no time, his best friend was running towards his direction.

    "Goddammit Ace! You scared the hell out of me! Your wife would finish me off if I return home without you!" Lucas eximed, grabbing his hand and pulling him up until he was able to climb up the rails.

    Ace had never been this grateful in his life. He would forever be thankful to his best friend for saving his life.

    If Lucas didn''t arrive in time, he was sure that he wouldn''t be able to move his arms further and his hold would slip from the rails.

    His friend helped him up until he was safely inside the balcony. His knees trembled when they finally reached the floor. As if all his energy were drained from his body he copsed to the floor.

    Hey sprawled on the cold floor, gasping for air. He never felt alive until his near death experience. He was so grateful to be alive¡­ He almost thought he was going to die. He realized how scared he had been¡­.

    "We need to leave Ace¡­." Lucas Nichs said, waking him up from his deep reverie. He was pulled from the floor until he was back on his feet. "We shouldn''t waste time." He added. The urgency in his tone was impossibly hard to ignore.

    "I-I don''t understand?" He asked while still in the process of catching his breath. Lucas Nichs continues to drag him to the door.

    "Soon this whole ce would burn to ashes¡­. We have two minutes to leave this ce before the bombs explode. His friend replied, his expression couldn''t be darker.

    Ace gulped hard and hurried to his feet. Even if he had difficulty moving he quickened his step.

    Together they moved forward. Just as they are crossing the foyer, a huge explosion from the second floor shook the whole mansion and debris starts to fall from the ceiling.

    A police officer waited at the door, when he spotted them approaching, he came to the rescue and ran to them to help him walk faster.

    The moment they stepped outside, thest bomb exploded and the whole mansion was eaten by mes.

    He let go a deep sigh. He was relieved that they managed to escape before the deadly bomb exploded.

    The mes reached the night sky. As he stared at the ce where he spend his childhood devoured by monstrous mes, he couldn''t feel a thing. True it was the ce he grow up with but he never once felr as if he was a part of it. And so watching it burn feels like erasing those unpleasant memories.

    He felt free as if a chain had been broken¡­. Now that his evil stepmother was gone his only problem was his stepbrother, Vince.

    He don''t know where Vince was hiding but he swore that he would find him and he would never stop unless he''s caught.

 Chapter 158 158: Intruder

    "Phoenix, is there something wrong?"

    Catherine Grace called out behind me. I flinched, surprised to know she was there. I didn''t even notice her entering my room.

    I blinked several times and pulled myself out of the trance I was currently into

    before tearing my gaze from the window where I could see nothing but the stretch of dark horizon.

    The sky looks lonely. There''s no stars nor moon to make it lively. For some reason, when I was still staring at the window, specifically towards the inky sky, Ace unceremoniously popped inside my thoughts. Then my heart ominously started to beat like crazy¡ªthe way it would beat when I was running a race. I suddenly asked myself if he''s okay.

    I sighed. I found myself walking away from the window.

    "I''m fine Cat. It''s just I suddenly felt something weird¡­.I don''t know why¡­. Perhaps, I''m tired. It''s been a long and exhausting day." I replied, and smiled to make it sound convincing.

    Catherine wasn''t fooled. But she was understanding enough not toment. She followed me with her eyes until I was seated on the settee inside my room.

    "Sorry to barge in like that¡­. I knocked a couple of times. When there was no response, I decided to walk in. I just want to check that you''re okay." She exined as she sat beside me.

    "It''s okay¡­. I don''t actually mind." I replied. "Did Lucas Nichs call?"

    There was a momentary pause. My pulse rate quickened and suddenly my heart started to race inside my chest as I waited for her response.

    Catherine had told me the whole truth¡ªshe didn''t provide it voluntarily though¡ª I had to squeeze it from her through pleading.

    After bothering her nonstop for nearly an hour, she gave up and told me everything, including the police''s n to trap Samantha and arrest her tonight.

    Ace and Lucas had gone to Greyson Mansion to help capture Samantha and after hours of waiting we haven''t received news from them. That''s why I''m wondering if something bad happened.

    "Yes, my cousin called¡­That''s why I came here to your room to tell you what I learned." Catherine replied after a long pause.

    I took a deep intake of breath then sp my fingers together. I stared at her with wide, anxious eyes while bracing myself for what she had to say next.

    "Aside from minor injuries, Ace is fine."

    I let go of the breath I didn''t know I was still holding. Relief swept through me. The heaviness in my chest faded. Thank goodness! He was fine¡­. I wanted to leap with joy after receiving the news but I calmed down.

    "And Samantha...What happened to her?"

    "Shemitted suicide¡ªdrank a bottle of pills and died of overdose."

    Exactly what Samantha would do to avoid going to prison and to evade all the humiliation and embarrassment she would suffer when the truthes out. But not a nice move¡­. She would rot in hell¡­. There would be no escape for her there.

    "Did they recover the body?"

    "No, she nted time bombs all over the house and burned the Greyson Mansion before the police could recover her body. Ace and Lucas were just lucky to escape just in time before the whole ce exploded."

    I gasped. So that was Samantha''s n to burn everything with her. It was a relief to know she did not seed in harming everyone.

    Silence descended on the room. None of us spoke for a matter of seconds.

    I vacated the settee and folded my arms beneath my breasts. "I''m happy that it''s almost over. We only have one person to deal with. "I murmured, referring to Vince.

    Once Ace''s step brother is caught, we could return to Brittania and resume our life normally. The thought gives me so much hope for the future. I''m looking forward to meeting my daughters again. I hope someday we could be one big happy family.

    "We don''t need to wait long. Now that Samantha was dead, Vince would be forced out of hiding. And once that happens he would be captured by the police.

    "Let''s just hope he''s caught before he does further harm."

    "I''m hoping the same¡­." Catherine replied. She rose from her seat and prepared to leave. "I''ll be going to the kitchen to prepare dinner for us. I will update you once Lucas calls again."

    "I''ll help you in the kitchen." I offered and made my way towards the door but sheid a hand on my shoulder to stop me.

    "It''s fine¡­. I insist you stay here and have some rest." She said, shaking her head.

    I sighed in defeat and nodded my head. I

    don''t how much option left but to follow.

    Catherine Grace gave me a smile then pat my shoulders reassuringly before hurrying to the door then closing it behind her

    When I''m finally alone, I sat on the settee, wondering if Ace was fine or if his wounds were taken care of. I wonder what he was doing at the moment. I don''t even know what time he will return tonight.

    Minutes passed by when there was a piercing crush of a fragile object hitting the hard floor.

    Startled, I automatically abandoned my seat.

    What the hell was that? I asked myself and intently listened to the sound.

    Unfortunately, I heard no other sounds. It became silent again.

    With quick but careful steps I was making my way to the door. I took a deep, long breath and pulled it open.

    "Catherine?" I called out but the deafening silence answered back.

    I hastily closed the door behind me and decided to go to the kitchen and ask her what was going on.

    I was on my way to the kitchen when I saw the beautiful silver antique vase was broken after falling to the floor. Its shards were shattered to the floor like dotted constetions.

    "Cat? Where are you?"

    There was no response.

    I sighed and moved forward to the kitchen. However, I wasn''t able to make a step forward when a hard objectnded on my head and I fell to the floor with a thud.

 Chapter 159 159: Obsessed

    "I told you¡­. You could never escape from me, Phoenix. I promise to kill you before this night is over." He hissed furiously between greeted teeth as he towered over me.

    Iy on the floor, rolling from the excruciating blow in my skull¡­. It hurts like hell that it feels as if my head is splitting into two.

    My fear grew into the size of a monster as he spoke and slowly crossed the remaining distance between us that his foot now touched my thighs.

    Even if I have my eyes pressed together and I couldn''t see him, I still recognize him. I will never forget that voice as long as I live. His words will be forever imprinted in my memory and will continue to give me nightmares on a daily basis.

    Warm liquid slither down my head then down to my shirt. My hands automatically flew to my head and when I held my fingers in front of me and my gazended into my hands¡­. I saw blood¡­. my own blood. The crimson liquid stuck around my fingers as if I dipped my hands into a bucket of paint.

    My stomach turned upside down. Bile rose on my throat at the same time and the sudden urge to throw up invaded me. I hate blood¡­. Especially my own blood¡­

    It brings me a lot of unpleasant memories.

    "I will kill you Phoenix¡­ I will kill you¡­" His booted foot moved to my chest and he pressed it there with force that suspended my breathing. "But before I do that I will torture you first the way you tortured my emotions¡­" He added. He''d spoken the words so softly and yet it dug deep into me like a knife. I trembled with fear and apprehension as he continued to press his feet against my chest.

    My fingers flew to his feet. With thest of my strength I tried to push him away but my efforts were useless.

    "I. Will. Kill. You. Phoenix." He stressed each word with a voice overflowing with determination. His menacingly blue eyes flickered with will power as if he was confident he would actually do it.

    He was like a wild beast. I, on the other hand, was like a prey cornered with nowhere to go. Anytime soon, after he was done ying with me, he will surely lunge and tear my flesh into pieces until thest sign of life escapes my body.

    In this hopeless situation I''m in, I was wondering if I will ever get out of this alive or will I ever see my family again.

    I''m so scared that I couldn''t even scream. I want to ask for help but my efforts would be futile since no one would be able to hear my plea.

    My only chance of survival is hope for someone toe home right at this moment and save me. Not only me needs saving, Catherine Grace needs to be saved too. I don''t know what Vince did to her. I was hoping she''s fine.

    "Let me go¡­." I clenched my fist and hit him hard on the feet but he didn''t even budge. Perhaps, my attacks were too weak.

    I couldn''t fight with my condition like this. I don''t even have the strength to get on my feet and give one hell of a fight before I die. I want to kick him hard and beat the shit out of him but I couldn''t even move my whole body.

    "You will never seed with your n Vince¡­. You failed before¡­ And you will fail again and again as long as Ace is alive. Your evilness will notst long. Karma wille knocking on your door to charge you with the bad things you''ve done." I spat the words within a barely audible whisper while my gaze looked at him with immeasurable hatred.

    If only looks could kill, he already fell to the floor cold and lifeless.

    He replied with a sarcastic grin. His eyes sweep from my head to toe. "Who are you to tell me I''m not going to seed? An oracle? Are you God? Don''t make meugh¡­.

    I''m not in the mood for a joke." He said tightly and without a warning hended a heavy kick on my stomach that knocked the breath out of me.

    When his hard shoe hit the flesh on my stomach, I screamed painfully and tears welled at the corner of my eyes.

    I bit my lower lip to suppress the whimpers from my lips.

    Please Ace¡­. Please¡­. I need your help. I repeated the words inside my thoughts hoping I would slip inside his thoughts.

    The pain in my head was bing worse and my vision started to blur from the amount of blood I lost.

    His lips slowly curled into a triumphant smile as he slowly kneeled right in front of me. He looked closely as my face twisted in agony as if he was finding pleasure in my pain.

    "I will never ever allow Ace to have you¡­ it''s either he dies or you will. I will never allow you two to be together. Never! As long as I am alive I will make you suffer!" He threatened, the hairs on my body began to stand on end. I was creeped out the way I''d never been before.

    Vince is pure evil!

    He burst into fits ofughter that filled the whole room.

    I looked at him helplessly, wondering how I would be able to escape a mentally ill person without getting myself killed.

    "You will never seed with your evil ns, Vince! I swear that before God and everything I hold sacred!"

    "Just give up¡­. You couldn''t do anything, you poor thing...." He taunted thennded a blow into my face that made my cheeks go numb and made my lips crack.

    Before I could think of a response, he stuffed a cloth into my mouth. I struggled hard but my strength was no match to a man with Vince''s size. He effortlessly captured my hands then bound them behind my back.

    He used a rope to restrain my wrists. When he finished tying my writs, he dragged me across the floor.

 Chapter 160 160: Obsessed 2

    I was single-handedly dragged across the floor as if I weighed no more than a feather. My blood trailing behind me as it stained the white tiles.

    At this point, I was more helpless than before. I couldn''t even move my fingers. Vince tied my wrists tightly that the rope harshly dug deep into my flesh making my hands numbed with pain.

    I tried kicking him but I was surprised when my legs didn''t even move an inch. How am I supposed to fight when I can''t move a body part? My strength drained quickly and the pain in my head worsened.

    Even my eyes start to blur from the amount of blood leaking from my grievous wound. Anytime soon I wouldn''t be able to control myself and I would lose consciousness.

    Vince continued to move forward until he finally reached the kitchen. He kicked the door open, pulled me across the kitchen and dumped me into the floor beside an unconscious body bathing in a pool of blood.

    My horrified gazended at the woman''s face. A muffled whimper escaped on my lips.

    Catherine Grace!

    No! No! No! I screamed inwardly when my gaze drifted to her chest and saw the badly bleeding bullet wounds.

    She was lying on her side, facing my direction. Her eyes were closed and there was no sign that she''s still breathing. Her t-shirt was soaking wet with her own blood.

    There were two¡­ no three bullet wounds on her chest. I wasn''t even sure if it was only three since I couldn''t see her body clearly. The kitchen was dark, only the light

    from the window helped illuminate the room but it wasn''t enough to make things clear.

    Aside from the gunshots on her chest, her head was bleeding too. Vince had smashed the vase into her head. Instantly she dropped to the floor. While she was unconscious, he dragged her to the kitchen where he finished her off with a gun.

    Vince was a rotten bastard! I want to kill him for hurting the people I cared about.

    Tears began to blur my vision.

    It''s all my fault¡­. If it weren''t for me, Catherine''s life would never be endangered.

    I was consumed with too much guilt that I could scarcely breathe. Tears abundantly flow down my crimson cheeks.

    Vince shot Catherine¡­. Without a doubt, I would be next on his hit list. He was not going to kill me yet because he''s waiting for Ace toe so he could kill him first. He was already mentally unstable. I''m sure that he would show no mercy while killing both of us.

    I don''t want to die tonight¡­. I don''t want to leave my whole family behind. I don''t want them to weep over my cold and lifeless body. Above all, I don''t want anything bad to happen to Ace. I would me myself if some harm falls on him.

    ''Please help me Lord.'' I mumbled repeatedly. I don''t have to turn to at the moment except God. He''s the only one I have now. I have strong faith in him and I believe he would never allow Vince to seed.

    The telephone inside the kitchen rings. I flinched by the sudden piercing sound. Vince hastily grabs the telephone from the ss table and answers it.

    "My dear step-brother." He murmurs, a sinister smile curls on his lips. "I''m d you called¡­ Of course, it''s me, Vince." He chuckles and takes the wireless telephone and starts to move in my direction.

    My fear multiplied tenth fold. Vince would use me as a bait to lure Ace here¡­. No! I don''t want that to happen. Once Ace set foot into the house, there''s no guarantee that he would leave this ce alive.

    Desperately, I screamed but the cloth stuffed into my mouth made it impossible for me to say a thing.

    Vince stopped when he reached my side. He shed me a smile in which I responded with a piercing re.

    I wish him dead right at the moment. A person like him doesn''t deserve to live. He tends to make people miserable for his own satisfaction and entertainment. Samantha raised a monster like herself.

    He fished his mobile phone from inside the pocket of his jeans and snapped a picture of me. My eyes closed abruptly by the blinding sh of the camera.

    He examined the photograph and he smiled triumphantly.

    I only opened my eyes when he started to move to the direction where Catherine was lying. He pulled into a stop when he was a few inches away from her and he took a photo of her too.

    "I just sent you the proof, Ace¡­. I am waiting for you¡­. Make sure you''re alone or you will never see Phoenix alive." He threatened in between gritted teeth. "I will kill her the way I killed her friend here if you don''t follow my orders. I''m warning you step-brother." He hissed.

    Before the other line could respond, he rudely pressed the end button then sent the wireless telephone crashing down on the kitchen counter.

    Vince kneels in front of me. He grabbed my hair so forcefully that I was afraid it would be reaped from my skin. Tears sprung on the corner of my eyes as he grabbed my hair.

    "Watch me kill your lover, Phoenix." He whispered to my ear. "But before I kill him, I will make sure to make him suffer first."

    He pushed me hard and my headnded on the floor. I winced from the pain. I was grateful when he didn''t touch me again. Instead, he sat on the chair in front of the kitchen table and shifted his attention on the gun resting just on top. He picked the weapon and began to y with it with his fingers.

    "I wonder who will I kill first? Hmmm¡­ Well, I could have fun with you while Ace watches. That would be very enjoyable on my part¡­. Imagine what Ace would feel as he watch me f*ck his lover." He closes his eyes and let''s go a groan as if he was imagining the scene in his mind.

    Then his eyes snapped open. A crispughter erupted from his lips.

    Vince was bing out of control.

    Iy on the floor fuming with rage. If I was holding a gun, I could have shot him right at that moment.

 Chapter 161 161: Obsessed 3

    My head bes heavier each moment and so my eyelids. I blinked rapidly, fighting the urge to fall asleep but my efforts were useless.

    The more I struggled to keep myself wide awake the more I was pulled into the portals of darkness.

    In the end, I was defeated. My eyes fluttered close and before I even knew it, I was pulled into a ce where there''s nothing but an endless realm of darkness.

    At least I could rest for a while¡­. I told myself as the pitch ck darkness swallowed me whole.

    I just pray that soon after I wake up, this ordeal will be over¡­. Above all, I pray Ace will be safe. If something bad happens to him I don''t know if I would be able to bear it.

    I don''t know how long I''d been unconscious when I started gasping for air. My chest felt tight and I couldn''t breath as if I''m drowning.

    My eyes snapped open. The first thing that greeted me was Vince towering over me with an empty pitcher in his hand. He just poured cold water on my face to wake me up.

    "So you''re awake atst." He said while watching me catch my breathing.

    My face instantly twists into an ugly mask of rage. I came back to my senses and

    I struggled to untie the rope that bound my fingers but it was too tight and my efforts were all in vain.

    I must free myself. I repeated the mantra inside my head while I did my best to untie the ropes that were hindering my movement.

    I was still struggling when footsteps approaching sounded in the hall. Vince and I turned to the door at the same time. My heart leaped inside my chest. Ace is here! Said a voice in my head.

    Suddenly, fear I never knew I was capable of hit me hard. Vince would undoubtedly hurt him. No! No! Please don''t allow Vince to hurt him. Please!

    I pleaded silently. When my gaze shifted to Vince''s face his face was as dark and menacing as his soul. His lips were curled into a sinister smile that made shivers run down my spine as I looked at it..

    I want to save Ace but how could I save the man I love if I couldn''t even save myself?

    Vince grabs the gun from his hip holster and points it directly at me.

    By the light permeating through the ss window, I saw Ace emerge to the open door. His expression was dark and menacing. I swear, I never saw him this furious before.

    Ace was holding a gun and upon seeing Vince, he aimed it towards his direction. When he saw me lying on the floor with a gun pointed on my head, he froze.

    "Give your gun to me, step brother or else, Phoenix brain would splutter on the floor." Vince threatened. When Ace didn''t even budge, he pressed the nuzzle of the gun into my head.

    The cold, hard metal was digging into my skin. Fear started to surge from inside. I was so afraid he would identally pull the trigger.

    It''s not death which I''m afraid of but it was leaving my loved ones behind me. My daughters are too young and they need me. I don''t want them to grow up without the warmth and care only a mother could provide to a child.

    I just met my real family too. I still want to be with them. I don''t want to leave papa behind. When he grows old, I want to be the one to take good care of him.

    I don''t want to leave grandma too, it would surely break her heart if something happens to me. I don''t want her to grieve over my death.

    My brothers¡ªeight of them¡ªI love each of them equally. I don''t want to leave them too early. I haven''t even spent much time with them.

    Without me knowing, tears fell down my cheeks. I ignored the tightening sensation inside my chest and shifted my attention to the two men looking at each other with indescribable hatred.

    The temperature inside the room heated as it suddenly turned into a battle arena between old nemesis. Even though the real battle hadn''t started yet, I knew exactly that blood would spill on the wless white floor. My only concern is whose blood it would be? Whose life would end tonight?

    I asked myself those questions even though I wouldn''t be able to answer them. And so I closed my eyes firmly and prayed that the man I love¡ªthe father of my children would be spared from harm and danger.

    "I said put your gun down." Vince said impatiently.

    I opened my eyes and looked deep into Ace''s eyes. I gently shook my head, signaling him to never let his gun down. We both knew that once he let''s his only weapon down, it would be the beginning of our end. We are both gonna die.

    If Vince happens to shoot me, at least Ace could still protect himself. Vince intended to kill us anyway. He wouldn''t spare one of us.

    "I''m sorry, Phoenix. I need to do this to protect you." Ace said. His eyes pleaded as he looked at me. Slowly, he lowered the gun to the floor.

    "Kick the gun away." Vince growls.

    Ace grinds his jaws together and does what his step-brother ordered. He kicked the gun and it slid to where Catherine Grace was lying.

    Vince lowers the gun away from me and moves to Ace who was standing near the door with his hands raised to the air.

    Indescribable fear seized me inside as I watched Vince raise the gun and point it towards Ace''s head. I wanted to scream but I couldn''t. A cloth was stuffed into my mouth and I couldn''t even move my lips.

    No! No! I screamed inwardly, my fingers were working hard to untie the ropes but I don''t have enough strength to let it loose.

 Chapter 162 162: Obsessed 4

    I was so scared at the moment that I could barely breathe. Tears drift down my flushed cheeks like an endless waterfall as I watch Vincend a blow on Ace that made thetter stagger backwards.

    Vince wasn''t content yet, hended another blow, this time itnded on Ace''s jaw. The force was enough for his brother to stumble on the floor with his lips now bleeding.

    Watching the scene breaks my heart into multiple pieces. And the fact that I couldn''t do anything to stop it, breaks my heart the most.

    "You have no idea how long I waited for this to happen." Vince said ominously. His sharp gaze never leaves his brother.

    Ace lifted his face so he could look at step brother. He wiped the blood at the corner of his lips. "I''d been waiting for this too¡­. You destroyed my family and now is the day you shall pay for it." He replied in a cold manner that could have frozen the depths of the underworld.

    Vince responded with a sarcastic grin. "You took away what was mine. I''m just taking her back."

    "Phoenix was never yours. And I swear, as long as I live, you will never have the chance to make her yours." Ace vowed in a voice as hard as steel.

    Vince''s face twisted into an ugly mask of rage. "You will stand in my way as long as you''re alive, that is why I''m going to take this chance to kill you and take the woman you love."

    Without warning, hended a kick into Ace''s stomach. He fell to the ground, thrashing in pain.

    The agonizing groaning from Ace''s seems to please Vince more. His lips were curled into a triumphant smile as he repeatedly kicked him.

    Ace couldn''t fight because Vince''s gun was directed to him. As much as he wanted to fight back, he was afraid the gun would identally fire and unintentionally hit either of us.

    As I watched my lover beaten into a pulp, I could almost feel his pain too. It hurts like hell to witness the man I love tortured because of me.

    I want to scream but I couldn''t even utter a sound so I just look at Ace helplessly rolling in pain, bruised and beaten up.

    "How does it feel to see your lover slowly die in front of you, Phoenix?" Vince slowly turned to me. His mouth devilishly grinning as if he was so satisfied with what he did.

    "I nned to torture your husband until he couldn''t take it anymore but since I''m running out of time I will speed up the process. I will kill him now. The police might arrive soon so I need to escape and take you with me before they arrive."

    My eyes widened. No! No! I screamed helplessly but no one could hear my silent plea.

    "Say goodbye to your husband Phoenix¡­." Vince said. Slowly, he aimed his gun  towards Ace who hadn''t recovered from being beaten up. He''s still curled on the floor, clutching his stomach while trying to ovee the pain.

    I looked towards the gun whichnded on  Catherine''s head. It''s impossible for me to reach it when I can''t move an inch. And even if I managed to pick the gun, my fingers were tied behind my back and I wouldn''t be able to fire the gun properly.

    All hopes escaped from my body. So this is the end of us? I thought miserably.

    I couldn''t bear to see Ace slowly die. I just can''t. I would die too.

    Life with him had been a chaotic roller coaster but after all these years he was still the only one I could imagine sharing my whole life with. And despite everything that happened between us, I love him. And now, thinking that he will be gone forever, brings me unimaginable pain.

    Please lord help us¡­. I prayed as tears moved down my cheeks. Please don''t allow evil to win. I pleaded inwardly.

    Vince grabs Ace by the cor and swings the gun into his face. He falls and his head bumps into the floor. His head starts bleeding.

    Watching the red liquid flow down his face stabbed my fragile heart with an imaginary knife. It feels as if I''m being beaten too.

    "It''s over Ace. Say yourst words."

    "Go to hell." He sputtered, blood leaking on his bruised lips.

    "You''re going to hell first, not me." Vince said and pressed the gun to Ace''s head.

    I sobbed as I watched the scene slowly unfold. I have never been this scared my whole life.

    I closed my eyes tightly until I saw starbursts in my eyes. My lips trembled into a silent prayer.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    I flinched as the sound of gunshots reverberated on the four corners of the kitchen then a loud thud followed as a body dropped to the floor.

    My tears flowed more abundantly this time and my shoulders shook uncontrobly. I was so afraid to open my eyes, for I will not be able to bear the morbid scene which is about to wee my sight.

    Seeing Ace lying on the floor in a pool of blood would be a sight I will never forget even after death.

    All the strength that was left in me slowly drained from my body. Slowly, I forced my eyes open and unexpectedly my mouth dropped to the floor.

    Ace was very much alive and the man lying on the floor bathing in a pool of blood was Vince.

    I blinked my eyes several times just to make sure I wasn''t just imagining things. When my eyes cleared with tears, the scene in front of me remained the same.

    I was still shocked when a voice beside me spoke.

    "Phoenix? Are you alright?" It was Catherine Grace.

    When I looked up to her, I saw my friend standing on her feet, her left hand clutching the wound on her right shoulder and in her stretched right hand I saw her holding a gun.

 Chapter 163 163: Obsessed 5

    Eyes wide with relief, I continue to stare at my friend, tears falling down my cheeks in abundance. My gazended in her chest, the bullets were still there but she wasn''t fatally wounded like what I initially thought.

    Her only rming injury was the bullet wound in her right shoulder which was still bleeding. The bulletproof vest she''s wearing underneath her oversized shirt saved her from a life threatening injury.

    Hot stream of tears flowed even more from my eyes while she looked at me. "It''s alright Phoenix," Catherine Grace whispered with reassurance as she slowly made her way towards me.

    I blinked several times as I tried to stop the tears but it won''t stop flowing. Hearing her speak to me again made me feel better and lighter. A heavy burden was lifted off my chest.

    She''s fine¡­. I almost couldn''t believe it.

    I thought I''d lost a best friend.

    When she reached my side, she let the gun she''s holding drop on the tiled floor. She grabbed the steel dagger from the holster hidden in her waist before kneeling to the floor and proceeded on shing the rope that tightly binds my wrists.

    Relief surged inside me when the rope fell to the floor like a dead snake. I stretched my hands until blood started to flow on my fingers. It felt good to feel my fingers again.

    Catherine Grace closed her dagger and returned it back to its holster. She then held her hand to me. "It''s all over now, Phoenix¡­ We are all safe¡­ That''s all what matters."

    I took her hand and she gently helped me get up. The warmth of her palmsforted me. I slowly rxed.

    The moment I was standing on my feet, I held her hand tightly. "Thank you Cat. If it weren''t for you Ace and I would end up dead." I murmured.

    A thousand thank you would never be enough to express my gratitude at the moment. I held her hand tightly instead. That way, she would feel how thankful I am.

    "I''m d you''re safe." Catherine Grace said unmindful of her bleeding wound.

    "I-I''m fine¡­. It''s you I''m worried about. You''re still bleeding." I said, my eyes eyeing her wounded shoulders with worry.

    "I''m fine¡­. I won''t die from this." She replied, shrugging her shoulders. She gently tapped my back, urging me toe to Ace who was slumped on the floor, his back leaning on the wall.

    I was so relieved to see Catherine Grace alive that I nearly forgot about Ace.

    "Ace¡­" I murmured and slowly walked towards his direction.

    I walked past Vince''s body. I nearly threw up when my eyesnded on the gunshot on his chest and the pool of blood surrounding him. The morbid scene was too much for me to bear so I looked away.

    I wasn''t surprised that I felt nothing when I stared at Vince''s dead body. I don''t even feel sorry for him. He deserved it all. Actually he deserved more than that. I hope he will rot in hell for everything he did for us.

    "Ace¡­" I said softly when I reached his side. "It''s over." I added and slumped beside him on the floor.

    He opened his eyes which were closed. He looked up to me and smiled, "I''m d you are safe." He said as tears welled on his exquisite blue eyes.

    I mirrored his smile. Tears clouded my vision as I looked at him. I thought I would lose him tonight. I was so damn scared.

    "Come here love," He pulled me close then wrapped his arms around me as if he didn''t want to let go. I rested my head on his strong shoulders and wrapped my arms around his neck.

    That moment as he kept me into his arms, my world stopped spinning. I felt safe and secure while he held me as if he would allow no one to take me away from him. It''s amazing to think he was able to vanish my fears in just a blink of an eye by just holding me.

    The moment was so magical that no words could describe the relief we both felt as we held each other. We spent the minutes clinging to one another as if it would be thest time we could be together.

    However, the joy we felt was only temporary¡­.

    An ear shattering scream filled the four corners of the room.

    My eyes fluttered open and my eyes widened in shock when my gazended to

    Vince''s. His right arm was raised to the air. The gun in his grip was aimed at my direction.

    Catherine''s warning was all toote. Vince unceremoniously pulls the trigger. The sound of gunshot reverberated inside the room.

    Things happened in extreme slow motion. Before I could make a move, Ace pulled me tighter into his arms and covered my body with his own.

    Another gunshot fired and I witnessed Vince''s body drop to the floor. This time he was undoubtedly dead after the bullet from Catherine''s gunnded straight to his heart.

    I was about to ask if Ace was fine when his heavy weight fell on top of me. A horrified gasp escaped my lips when he stopped moving.

    "Ace!?" I called his name but there was no response. I called his name over and over again without me realizing I was half screaming from panic. There was no response.

    I pushed his body and hended on the floor beside me. When I looked into my hands, I realized it was filled with blood.

    When my gaze shifted to Ace, I saw blood leaking from his head down to his face. A piercing scream erupted from my lips and I cradled his blood stained head into my arms.

    "Ace¡­. Please wake up¡­ Answer me please." I pleaded in a hoarse whisper but only it was silence that answered back.

    Why does it need to happen? I asked myself onest time before sumbing to a heart wrenching sob that shook my whole body.

 Chapter 164 164: Sad Goodbye

    I was so lost as I cradled his blood stained body into myp. Watching him like this was so painfully impossible to put into words.

    When I almost thought that I could be with him for the rest of my life then this tragedy suddenly struck. I don''t even know if I will be able to see him again after this.

    I held him tightly into my arms as I whispered his name over and over again. My tears abundantly flow like an endless waterfall down my cheeks.

    There was a sudden piercing pain in my chest and I just ignored it and continued staring at Ace''s face in fear he would be gone if I ceased looking at him.

    It pains me so much to see him like this. While I held him, I couldn''t help but wonder if he would be alright. If I lose him, I don''t know how I will continue my life again. How would I ept the fact that he died instead of me? The thought filled me with so much anguish and I began sobbing once more.

    The pain in my chest intensified, this time I couldn''t ignore the intense pain and I fell back to the floor. I could scarcely breathe as thousands of needles seemed to pierce through my heart.

    My fingers flew to my chest, clutching it tightly. I couldn''t breathe anymore. Even Catherine''s Grace''s frantic voice calling an ambnce seemed to drift far away until I couldn''t hear her voice anymore.

    I reached for Ace''s hand and entwined my fingers into his own, wishing that even after I wake up I will still be able to hold his hand the way I used to.

    When my eyes fluttered open, I wasn''t sure where I was. A blinding brightness covered the whole ce. I blinked my eyes several times until I got used to my new environment.

    When I looked around I could see nothing but white. I don''t recognize the ce at all.

    My hands instantly flew in my chest after I realized the pain was almost gone.

    "Phoenix!" I heard a man calling my name. Even if I have my eyes closed, I will still recognize him.

    "Ace!" I shouted in joy. My eyes were surveying the ce but to my surprise, I couldn''t see him. All I could see were thick masses of white clouds floating around me.

    I hurriedly moved forward in hopes to see him again. "Where are you, Ace?" I called out but there was no response.

    "I''m here¡­" He said.

    "I can''t see you." I replied. My eyes sweep over my surroundings. My heart sank when I couldn''t find him.

    Just when I was losing all hopes, I saw a man a few meters away from me and walking away from my direction. Even if he has his back on me I still recognized that it was Ace.

    He was not there a while ago. He suddenly popped up there without me noticing.

    "Ace!" I called out loudly but he did not even budge. He continues to move forward.

    I started to run towards him but the more I ran the more the distance between us widened. But despite the distance that stood between us I continued to run until I was out of breath.

    "Please wait for me, love."I pleaded, extending my right hand towards him. But Ace continued to walk as he didn''t hear me say anything.

    I stumbled to the ground and I fell on my knees. When I raised my head towards him, he was gone.

    A nagging emptiness descended on me when my gaze surveyed the path straight ahead and found the ce empty.

    Uncontroble tears raced down my flushed cheeks

    The warmth of a handying on my shoulders captured my eyes. I raised my tear stricken face and saw Ace standing behind me.

    I gasped and immediately rose from the ground.

    "Ace." I sobbed, my eyes looking intently on his face and trying to memorize each detail.

    He smiled at me but the glow didn''t reach his eyes which made me feel something was wrong. He reached out and cupped my face. The warmth of his palms against my skinforted my soul.

    "I need to leave." He said, his exquisite blue eyes gleaming with unfathomable sadness.

    "W-why?" Shocked, I asked, my voice shaking. My fingers clung to the fabric of his shirt. I don''t want him to leave. I just can''t. It will break my heart.

    "You will understand after you wake up. I needed to. It''s for us¡­" He tried to exin as gently as he could but it still hurts like hell.

    I blinked back the tears and swallowed the lump in my throat. "But I don''t want you to leave. I love you¡­." I pleaded, my fingers tightened its hold around his shirt.

    "I love you too, Phoenix. I never loved anyone the way I love you. And I shall never love another woman after you except our daughters¡­." He replied and wiped the tears I didn''t know were flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall.

    "Is leaving that necessary?" I asked in a hoarse whisper without tearing my gaze off his eyes.

    "Yes." He responded. "It''s for us both." He added.

    "I''m scared Ace¡­ I''m scared that you will never return." I sobbed.

    He pulled me into his arms and he buried his head into my hair. Gently, his fingers caressed my hair as if trying to reassure me it''s going to be fine.

    I leaned my head to his chest and wrapped my arms around his waist. It felt so good to hold him close. I felt so calm and content while he wrapped me into his arms. But I know the happiness I feel now was only temporary. He needed to leave soon. And once he leaves I''m not sure when he will return¡­

    "Don''t be scared, my love. It may take a long time but I will return, I promise." He said andid a soft kiss on my forehead. After saying the words his body starts to fade like smoke blown by the wind.

    I weakly fell to the ground. I buried my face into my palms and I started to cry once more.

 Chapter 165 165: Not Okay

    I woke up to the sound of a woman crying. My eyes slowly opened. At first, I couldn''t see anything. The sudden light made my vision all blurry. I blinked my eyes several times until my sight finally adjusted to my environment. When my gaze cleared, I saw ire seated on the chair beside my hospital bed.

    Her shoulders shook violently as she sobbed. Beside her, father stoodforting her as she poured all her heart out.

    The moment my eyes shifted to the wless white ceiling and the in white walls, I knew exactly I was inside a private hospitalital room. And that fact alone was enough to scare the hell out of me.

    My eyes shifted back to ire''s beet red face. Her eyes were swollen and she looked as if she''d been crying for hours. She was preupied with her tears that she didn''t even notice I was awake. Even my father who was standing beside Ace''s mother andforting her by caressing her back didn''t even notice me moving.

    Right at the moment I wanted to ask what''s wrong but when I moved my lips to ask the questions aloud no words emerged from my lips. Fear starts to build up inside me and I realize I wasn''t prepared to hear their response. For if they tell me that the man I love was gone or something terrible happened to him, the news will surely break my heart greatly to the extent that it would be beyond repair.

    Warmth spread on my eyes until my sight began to blur with tears. I want to cry but I know I must be strong but Ace would not want me to lose heart. I can''t lose hope in times like this so I blinked back the tears and found the courage to ask the questions I dreaded.

    "Papa¡­ire¡­" I began to capture their attention. The tremor in my voice did not escape my ears.

    Father looked at me. His inky eyes spoke of indescribable sadness. I didn''t know why but looking into his eyes gave me an ominous feeling and I found myself diving

    into the dark abyss of depression.

    Father didn''t say a thing. He just continued to stare at me as if he wasn''t going to tell me anything. His eyes shifted to ire as if he was asking for her permission. But ire just looked at him and she did not utter a single word.

    The fear gnawing inside me grew into the size of a monster. The two are acting weird and it''s making me feel extremely worse each second. They could just tell me the bad news now. They are making me tense and I feel as if the suspense is killing me.

    "Papa? ire? Please tell me what''s happening. Is Ace alright?" I asked, my rising several octaves due to panic. I told myself that I needed to be calm but how could I control my emotions if we are talking about Ace. They would be lying if they told me he was doing fine.

    He was shot with a bullet in the head and it''s all because of me.

    Ace saved my life. He shielded my body with his own body and the bullet that was meant for me hit him. . How am I supposed to be calm?

    I forced myself to get up but as I did so the excruciating pain hit me in the head. I nearly forgot I was injured there. If we''re not in pain I forgot that Vincd hit me with the vase on that spot.

    Father told me to stay still on the bed but I stubbornly shook my head. He sighed in defeat and helped me ease my body from the bed until my back leaned on the headboard.

    My hands automatically flew to the bandage in the head after I was sitting in afortable position. The pain that pounded my head slowly subsided. When the pain was entirely gone I returned my attention to my father. "Tell me please¡­ What happened to Ace? It would kill me more if I don''t know what happened to him¡­ please." I pleaded miserably.

    If only I could kneel right at the moment so they would tell me the truth I will do it. Unfortunately I didn''t recover all my strength so I couldn''t.

    Father avoided my gaze. Frustrated, I curled my fist into a ball and turned my attention to Ace''s mother. "ire¡­" I whispered and this time she reluctantly raised her face to me. Her swollen eyes met mine.

    I swallowed the big lump on my throat. I could feel the intense pain dancing across her expressive sapphire eyes. I could see the truth right through her eyes. Right now her eyes were telling me that things are beyond worse.

    I took a deep breath and braced myself for her words when her lips began moving. "Ace isatosed. The doctor says that he has a low chance of waking up." She said and I felt as if I was painfully hit by a sharp bolt of lightning and I realized nothing could have prepared me for the news.

    I paled under my skin. My lips opened to say something but I was surprised when nothing emerged from my lips.

    My chest felt tight and a thousand knives seemed to pierce through my heart. The pain I felt after learning Ace''s condition was indescribably painful. A part of me died¡­. And that part was once full of hope¡­.So now I have nothing except desperation.

    I told myself that I needed to be strong for him and for our children but that moment my world copsed. Theposure I tried so hard to maintain crumbled to the floor and I began sobbing.

    It''s okay to cry. I told myself as I buried my face into my palms. I needed to pour my heart out in order to ease the heaviness on my chest.

    It''s okay not to be okay¡­. Someday my eyes would be dry too.

 Chapter 166 166: Leaving Suddenly

    "I want to see him now." I said, wiping the tears from my eyes until my cheeks were dry.

    God knows how bad I wanted to sumb into another heart-wrenching sob. The only reason stopping me from crying all over again is the fact that Ace needs me now. I''m not supposed to act like a crybaby while he''s in critical condition.

    I took a deep steadying breath and pulled myself together. I cast the covers that draped half of my body and sat upright.

    I heard father let go a deep sigh before helping me get off the bed. My feet copsed when I took a step forward. I realize I haven''t recovered my strength yet and my legs could barely hold my weight. If it weren''t for father assisting I would have already fallen face down on the wless white floor.

    "Careful." Father said as he slowly led me to the nearby wheelchair.

    When I reached the wheelchair I immediately sat on it. I was relieved that I was able to stretch my feet for a short moment.

    The room was engulfed into a deafening silence. I have father and ire aspany but it feels to me I''m alone because they appear to be absorbed in the world of their own.

    My gaze shifted to ire. I was relieved to see she stopped crying. She''s now drying her tears with an embroidered handkerchief.

    I could feel the palpable tension in the air. The expressions carved on their faces were like an open book¡ªit could easily be read. I feel that there''s something they haven''t told me yet.

    The silence continued. I decided to keep my mouth shut and wait until they were ready to tell me what I should know. I couldn''t squeeze the truth from them anyway and so I must wait until they are prepared.

    Father sighed again and it was the fifth time I heard him do that in less than an hour.

    He looked towards ire''s direction. She on the other hand sensed him so she shifted her head to his direction until they were both looking each other in the eye.

    ire nodded his head as if she was signaling him to start something. As if on cue, father gently took my hands. There''s something we must tell you before you see your husband."

    I didn''t say a word. I just look at my father with curious wide eyes.

    When there was no reactioning from me, his hands tightened around mine before he continued, "Ace would be leaving today¡­. And that would be exactly an hour from now." He said calmly but the blow from the shocking news was like a hand pping my face hard.

    Color drained from my face. I thought I was prepared but nothing could have prepared me for this news.

    My mouth dropped to the floor. I hastily grabbed my hands away from his hold and I run my fingers through my disheveled hair in exasperation. "Ace is leaving?" I gasped in disbelief, still unavable to digest the news.

    "Yes, my son is leaving." ire confirmed. She appeared calm now but I knew deep inside she was doing her best not to burst into tears again. "The operation that would remove the bullet that was still lodged into my son''s skull will be performed in the US. He will have a higher survival rate there, that''s our only choice now.

    The Director of this hospital referred us there." She added in a shaky voice.

    I blinked my eyes several times. I was surprised that no tears sprung from my eyes. I didn''t feel the pain, only numbness.

    That moment, I was still battling what to feel when the door flung open and a doctor emerged from the door.

    My heartbeat quickened. The doctor''s aura spoke of another bad news.

    "Sorry to disturb you all." Be began, his face nk and his voice very professional. "The patient in room 208, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson is set to leave right at this moment. The private jet that would transfer him to the best hospital in the US is ready to depart."

    The Doctor proceeded to exin that the flight was scheduled ahead of time because the patient is in need of immediate operation. The more time is wasted, the chance of the patient to survive decreases. He exined that Ace had only a forty percent chance of survival and the opportunity for a quick operation should be grabbed while the recovery rate was still high.

    "Will my son be alright?" ire asked in a voice that trembles.

    "That''s something I could not answer." The doctor replied with all honesty. "We are doing our best to help him but he must also help himself if he really wishes to survive."

    "I-If the patient recovers, how long will it take for him to return back to normal?" When I finally found my voice, I finally asked the doctor.

    The Doctor shifted his attention to me and looked me in the eyes. "Patients that undergo head surgery usually end up in aa. Some patients recover after a six months ofa while others never wake up at all. In Ace''s cases, those who survive result in long term memory loss."

    I closed my eyes tightly. I almost couldn''t ept that the man I love needs to leave. The possibility that he will return is still unknown.

    Imaginary hands squeezed my heart tight. Once Ace leaves our lives will never be the same again.The doctor said that after the surgery there is a huge possibility that if he does recover he will not be able to remember me again. Everything that happened to him will be totally wiped from his memory.

    But the operation is Ace''s only way to survive and it must be performed so he would live.

    Suddenly, I remember what he said in my dreams. He told me he was leaving. He must be referring to this. He can''t talk to me personally so he sent his message in the form of a dream.

 Chapter 167 167: Till We Met Again

    You don''t need to

    promise me the moon

    and stars. Just promise

    me you will stand under

    them with me forever.

    ***

    After exining everything the Doctor left to continue his rounds for tonight. When the door closed, silence reigned inside the private room.

    None of us said a word. Slowly, we let what the doctor said sank to our brains. The news was painful to all of us but it has a different impact to me. I feel my world turning upside down and now, the guilt hangs heavily upon my shoulders.

    I should be there in the emergency room instead of him. I should be the one suffering instead the man I love. It''s killing me thinking that in order to save me he suffered like this.

    I don''t know if Ace would be okay¡­. Asking myself that question was enough to torture me.

    My thoughts were scattered to the wind when father cleared his throat. The silence that draped all over the room dissolved.

    I look up to him and saw that his face is were now void of emotion. "Let''s see Ace now before he leaves." He said.

    I closed my eyes firmly when I heard him say the word ''leave.'' The word were like acid that severely burning my heart.

    Thest of the hope that was left in me dissolved by Ace''s impending departure. I couldn''t help as anguish spread all over my face.

    I''d lost Ace before and now I''m loosing him again. I thought bitterly as I swallowed the huge lump in my throat.

    God knows how bad I wanted toe with him to US but it was impossible. Because I have children to take good care of. I couldn''t bring them to US because Ace would not want his children to see him suffer. Especially Vien, he would not want her to know about his condition because he know that it will surely break her heart.

    She''s just a child and she''d suffered enough because of Ace''s cunning step brother. He didn''t want to add up to her heartaches.

    "Yes¡­. I want to see him onest time." I respond after finding my voice.

    ire wordlessly nodded her head and hastily walk towards the door and opened it for us. She then lead the way to the seemingly endless hallway while father pushed the wheelchair behind her.

    After walking around the hallways ire finally stopped in a particr room with wide open ss window. I peeked right through the window and there I saw Ace lying on the bed with various apparatus attached to his body.

    My heart broke into million pieces after seeing his condition. If it weren''t for the breathing machines attached to him, he would be dead.

    I want to cry and pour the heaviness of my chest out but I was surprised that my eyes werepletely dry as if it was tired of crying.

    Beside me, ire starts to sob again. Father pulled her close and he allowed her to cry in his chest.

    I shifted my gaze back to Ace and helplessly watch him on the ss window. I want toe inside, and kiss him hard before I say my heart-wrenching goodbye.

    All I could do now is watch him over a distance and keep the memory forever in my mind. Once he leaves I don''t know if he will return but I''m hoping ang praying it would survive.

    Once he''s away, I don''t know how will I handle the loneliness and pain that would

    I let go a deep breath and watched as the the doctor and three medical staff prepare his departure.

    The scene is too painful that words weren''t enough to describe how I feel as I watch them transfer Ace''s body into a muchfortable bed.

    A handid on my shoulders. Automatically my eyes flew to my side to know who it was.

    "I''m sorry, I arrived at the scene toote. If only I came earlier I could have save Ace''s life." It was Lucas Nichs trying to provide me a bit offort.

    "It''s not your fault." I replied quickly¡­. It''s all my fault why he''s in aa¡­. I want to add but I closed my mouth firmly and kept the words to myself.

    "Somehow, I feel as if it was my fault." He said truthfully and he looked across the ss window with a distant look upon his eyes.

    He''s hurting badly, I realized as I look at him. If there''s someone that could understand him now it was me. What he feel is exactly what I feel now.

    My gaze shifted back to Ace. The medical staff were done checking his vitals. They are now pushing his bed to the door.

    "We''re leaving now." Lucas Nichs said, trying to sound as calm as possible.

    Upon hearing his words ire start to sob. Her cries only intensified when the door fluttered open and the medical staff push Ace''s bed out the room.

    This was the saddest goodbye I have to say, I told myself as the bed he was lying slowly passed by in front of me. No formal goodbye. Not even a kiss. I wasn''t even allowed to touch him.

    "Just trust in him¡­ he''s going to survive this." Lucas Nichs said optimistically and tapped my shoulder onest time before walking away.

    I looked intenlty at Ace''s face. My eyes drifting to his pale lips then to his closed eyes. "Goodbye, my love. I will continue to love you even if we''re miles and miles apart." I whispered weakly and without me knowing tears slowly slithered down my flushed cheeks.

    My eyes slowly closed and he was still there on my imagination. However, when my eyes flutter open, he was gone.

    Thest of my strength escaped my body and my legs copsed to the floor. Sobsing from me began to fill the hallway.

    The next time I see Ace, I will make sure we will have our happy ever after. I vowed to the heavens.

 Chapter 168 168: Coming Home

    Watching Ace leave was painfully beyond description. I just feel that he has taken a part of me the moment he left. My life will never be the same now that he''s away.

    After the private Jet left, I stayed inside my hospital room. All I wanted at that moment was to spend my time alone and have some privacy. ire and father were considerate enough to give me that. After they helped me inside my room, they both kissed me goodnight and left.

    The moment the door closed, a deep sigh escaped my lips. My chest still feels heavy and any moment from now, I feel as if I''m going to cry again. From the amount of tears I shed, I would undoubtedly suffer from dehydration from continuous crying.

    But then no one could me me for crying. The man I love was fighting for his life and it wasn''t even sure if he''s going to survive. I''m not trying to sound so negative but I can''t help myself but think about the worst thing that could possibly happen. In case it actually happens I want to be prepared.

    I reached for the remote control and turned the ceiling lights off. I then turned my attention to thempshade which was within my reach and turned it on so it would help illuminate the room. I then leaned back to the stack of pillows behind my back.

    When I''mfortably settled, I closed my eyes and my lips start to move to a soulful prayer. Automatically, tears slowly fall from my eyes once more while I pour all my emotions into my prayer.

    All I''m praying that moment is Ace''s safety. It''s okay if he won''t remember me as long as he''s safe it''s okay with me.

    Tears continuously flow down my cheeks while I pray.

    Perhaps I was too tired and emotionally drained that just after I finished my prayers, I immediately drifted into a deep slumber.

    ***

    The next day I was discharged from the hospital. I should be happy that I was finally out of the room that made me feel like I''m trapped inside a cell but I didn''t feel any better.

    I still feel empty and worried inside. I''m not going to be okay unless Ace''s condition bes stable.

    I look at the white exterior of the hospital onest time before climbing into the car while father assists me. A sigh of relief escaped my lips when I sat on the soft cushioned seat and stretched my slightly trembling legs.

    The door on my left closed softly and the other door to my right opened. ire slowly climbed inside and upied the seat next to me before pulling the door closed.

    "Are you okay?" She asked, her fine features twisting with concern and her hand automatically grabbed my hands to check if it was cold.

    I watched her forehead scrunched with worry. "I''m fine ire," I replied. My other hand flew to the bandage on my forehead. "My wound just ached a bit but I''m fine." I added to reassure her. She didn''t argue but her facial expression says she didn''t believe me.

    Father climbed into the car beside the driver''s seat and closed the door of the car. "To the airport please," He said to the driver and followed his instruction without saying a word.

    When the car rolled smoothly on the highway I shifted my attention outside the window to distract myself from the view. Somehow, the beautiful green scenery eased my worries a little bit. I have the view to focus my attention to and it would help me avoid worrying about Ace too much.

    The trip to the nearest airport is a thirty minute drive. After a short journey we are able to reach our destination safely. I nearly apuded myself as I climbed out of the car and realized that I was able to sessfully divert my attention away from any negative thoughts for a short while.

    A flight attendant in blue uniform greeted us upon our arrival at the airport and led us straight into Vip area where a private ne waited for us.

    The owner of the said Airport was ire''s close friend and business acquaintance. She willingly extended her help when she learned that ire needed immediate transportation that would help her reach Cordova quickly.

    ire was very pleased when her friend offered a private ne and she agreed immediately. So the moment I was discharged from the hospital we decided to quickly head to the airport and board on a private ne in order for us to reach our destination faster.

    We are all worried about Vien and Faith that''s why we are trying to return to the Crawford Mansion as quickly as possible. It''s almost a week since Ist saw them and I''m dying to be with them too.

    We entered the private ne. The inside screamed of luxury andfort. It wasrge and spacious that a hundred people could fit inside but it was specifically made to cater only a maximum of 12 persons.

    I upied the seat near the window while father and ire upied the seat on the other side of the aisle.

    The leather seat was so soft that my body sank on the feathery softness of the cushion after I sat down. I let go a soft sigh andid my head on the headrest and closed my eyes.

    I heard footsteps approaching and my eyes snapped open and saw a flight attendant with the same blue uniform heading in our direction to inform us that the private ne was set to take off after thirty minutes.

    After informing us about the departure time, she exined everything that needed to be exined like safety precautions and do''s and don''t while the ne is up in the air. After she finished the pre-flight briefing the flight attendant headed back to the door with a warning sign STRICTLY EMPLOYEES.

    I patiently waited until the announcement of the take off sounded into the speaker before I closed my eyes and listened to the music ying on my earphones.

 Chapter 169 169: Back Home

    The four hours journey back to Cordova where Crawford Mansion was located seemed to take longer than usual.

    I sat on my seat, listening to the songs of Taylor Swift sting on my earphones to cheer myself up. But then I must have chosen the wrong song that I found myself  drifting in a sea of indescribable mncholy. Instead of feeling better which is my n my chest became heavier. I decided to end thest song ying on my earphones before deciding to turn my ipod off.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips and I shifted my gaze to the window, towards the breathtaking view of the exquisite sky that looked as if they were painted by an artist. Sadly, the sight was pretty but it failed to cheer me up.

    There''s nothing that could make me better right now except knowing Ace''s life is out of danger now, I told myself as I sighed for the second time.

    "Excuse me Ma''am, Breakfast is ready." A flight attendant said, startling me from my burgeoning thoughts. I didn''t  realize she was there. Perhaps I was too deep into my thoughts that I didn''t even hear her approaching my way.

    My gazended on the food trolley standing in the aisle. The enchanting aroma of food wafted to the air. I wasn''t even feeling hungry but I knew I needed to eat so I could regain my strength and so I nodded my head signalling her that I want to have my food served.

    The flight attendant shed me a smile that could light up the whole ne by how radiant it was and gracefully began serving the food on top of the table in front of me.

    When she was finished, I thanked her and shed her a smile, even if it was forced at least I gave her one. She pulled the food trolley to the opposite of the aisle where ire and Alexander were seated and started to serve them breakfast.

    I returned my attention back to the food on top of the table and noticed that they all looked delicious and very appealing but when I lifted the spoonful of food into my mouth I couldn''t savor the taste.

    I continued to eat even though I couldn''t taste the food well. When my gaze identallynded on father and ire, they were heartily eating breakfast. I turned back my attention to the food and resumed eating to regain the nourishment my body needed.

    Minutes passed by and the tes in front of me were now surprisingly empty. I ate a bit too much for someone who is not hungry. Perhaps because I haven''t eaten anything for a couple of days.

    ire and father had finished eating too and the flight attendant who served our food was back to clear our table.

    She first cleared ire and Father''s table before she turned to my direction, gathered the soiled tes and ced it inside the food trolley. Then she proceeded to clean my table. When she was finished, she pushed the trolley across the aisle and vanished to the door.

    Since I have nothing to do, I turned the television on and found a channel with a movie ying on. The movie was great but I fell asleep halfway because I was exhausted. I didn''t sleep wellst night. When I finally opened my eyes, a different movie was already ying.

    An announcement sted on the speaker saying that the ne was about tond soon. I brushed my hair with my fingers to freshen myself up. I don''t want to get off the ne looking so stressed.

    I hastily grabbed the lipstick on my bag ang applied some to my lips. My grandmother was waiting at the airport  together with my brothers to pick us up.

    Grandma would go crazy if she sees how pale I look.

    Atst, the private ne safelynded at the airport. For a moment, the mncholy that upied my inside was reced with excitement.

    Home atst, I mumbled softly. I took a subtle breath of fresh air after I was out of the ne.

    The cold morning air caressed my cheeks making me momentarily close my eyes from theforts it provides. I haven''t felt this kind of peace these past few weeks and to actually feel it again makes me feel good and more alive.

    As I expected, I quickly spotted Melissa in the Crowd, surrounding her were my eight brothers. Their location is not hard to spot since my brothers clearly stand out in the crowd while they hold a banner with the sign, ''wee back Phoenix'' which was written in bold capital letters.

    They waved at me cheerfully. I waived back as I made my way towards their direction. To see my family again and to feel the warmth of their love andfort makes me feel a lot better.

    When I was a few meters away from them I crossed the distance that stood between us by running. Grandmother hugged me tightly when I reached her side. When she let go, she cupped my face and intently looked at me with tears upon her exquisite eyes that spoke how much she missed me.

    "I''m so d you''re safe." She whispered fondly with her eyes glowing with relief.

    Tears blinded my gaze that I lost track who was in front of me as they hugged me one by one.

    Having them all with me feels indescribably good.

    The sweet warmth of their embrace gave me new found strength.

    I hugged them back with equal ardor. That way I could express how much I appreciate their presence.

    "We''re attracting too much attention." Father said to capture our attention. When my gaze shifted to his direction, he wasughing.

    "Why do we hop in the car so we would be on our way. Vien and Faith are waiting for us at home." Grandmother said and by the mention of my children my heart swelled with tenderness.

    After we all agreed we headed to the car. Minutes after, five cars were safely traversing the highway under a clear blue sky.

    I can''t wait to meet my children.

 Chapter 170 170: Home At Last

    My brother Ethan drove the car while the rest of the cars trailed behind him. Beside him, father sat with his gaze straight ahead on the road.

    In the backseat of the car, I satfortably. My gaze directed to the scene passing right through the partially opened window of the car.

    On the opposite side of the car, ire gracefully sat while she conversed with grandma who was sitting in between us.

    The two women maintained a light conversation as our journey went on while I on the other hand preferred to silently listen to them.

    Time passed by and soon enough, the gigantic Crawford Mansion came to view. My heart started to pump wild inside my chest and excitement began to bubble from inside me.

    The colossal iron gates automatically opened and the car entered inside. Impatiently, I waited until the car Ethan was driving pulled into a stop right in front of the mansion.

    The moment the car stopped, the door of the mansion flung open. A woman with short ck hair, wearing a beautiful floral pink dress emerged from the door. When she turned in the direction where the car had stopped I had finally had a glimpse of her face. I realized it was Elisa, my best friend. She cut her hair shorter and it made her long even more stunning.

    Fondness sprung at my now teary eyes as I looked at her. Cradled underneath her breast was my daughter Faith while on her other hand she was clutching Vien''s hand.

    I hasten out of the car almost immediately without waiting for Ethan to pull the door open for me. Then I was running towards Elisa''s direction with tears abundantly flowing through my now flushed cheeks.

    Vien started crying as she met me halfway. My daughter looked adorable in her sky blue dress and matching blue sandals. Her long hair was neatly pinned on her head with a ribbon with a color simr to her clothes.

    I wrapped her tight into my arms as if I never want to let go. The weeks I had been away felt like extremely long months to me. I thought I would never be able to hold her into my arms.

    Now that I''m holding her it gives me a heavenly feeling and I never want this moment to end in fear that it would turn out to be only a dream.

    "I-I m-miss y-you mama," Vien said after a short moment. I gave her a sweet smile andnded a kiss on her rosy cheeks. I noticed that her speech improved a bit. It''s not as slow as before. Thanks to her therapy, she could now actually speak clearly even if she stammers.

    "I miss you too, Vien," I replied as I wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes. "Mama will never leave you again," I promised without taking my eyes off her. Whatever happens, I''m not going to leave my children again.

    Elisa was full of smiles when I turned in her direction. Her eyes were wide and glowing with tears while she looked at me.

    My observant eyes wandered through her radiant face. She looked so breathtakingly beautiful and she appeared more radiant than the sun shining from the clear blue sky. I didn''t need to ask any more questions to know that something good happened while I''m away. She clearly looked so in love.

    I took Vien''s hand and led her in Elisa''s direction. I temporarily let go of Vien''s hand when we reached her spot.

    "I''m d you''re finally here." She whispered as she handed me Faith who looked at me with wide innocent eyes while she wiggled in excitement. "We all missed you. " She added and gave me a quick hug.

    "I missed you all too," I replied without tearing my gaze to the angel in my arms who continued to il her hands in joy as if she sensed her mother was back after a long time of absence.

    Tenderness swells inside me while I hold my baby into my arms. The night Vince tried to kill both me and Ace was the day I thought I would never have the second chance to hold her again. I even thought I would never have the chance to see them again. Thankfully, God is so good that he did not allow evil to win.

    Ang was killed. Ace''s father was poisoned. Samanthamitted suicide. Vince was shot in the heart and he died instantly. They proved that evil never wins. Fate gave them the karma they deserved.

    Now that the people who kept me miserable all these years are all dead, I could now live with my children in peace.

    Inded a kiss on Faith''s temples that sent her giggling. A wide smile stretches on my lips while I look at her seraphic face.

    My thoughts were cut short when Ethan cleared his throat. When I lifted my gaze to him, my eyes widened after seeing him stand next to Elisa with his arms protectively wrapped around her narrow waist.

    A gigantic smile spread on his face and a blush crept on his cheeks when his eyes met mine. His inky eyes were glowing. He has the exact appearance of a man who was in love.

    "Phoenix, Elisa, and I were married." He announced, the blush on his cheeks deepened. "The truth is¡­. We actually eloped."

    My eyes popped open from what he revealed. I was so happy for the two of them. I''m ted to hear that they reconciled.

    "I''m so happy for you, Ethan," I said and crumpled his hair like an older sister would. "I''m d that the two of you end up together." My eyes narrowed and I changed my tone into a strict sister. "Just don''t break her heart again or I will break your bones," I added which Ethan replied with a boyish grin.

    "I won''t." He promised sincerely and hearing him say that I finally believe he will fulfill his words. "I won''t do anything to hurt her and our baby boy." He said to my surprise and when my gaze shifted to Elisa, she gave me a smile confirming what her husband said.

    They are having a child. A baby boy.

 Chapter 171 171: Phone Call

    "This calls for a celebration." Father said from behind me. He then slowly walked towards Ethan and ced an arm on his eldest son''s shoulders with a wide smile stered on his face. "After a long wait, I will finally have my first male grandson." He eximed, brimming with pride.

    Ethan lovingly beamed towards his wife whose hands he was holding. Elisa''s cheeks turned red as tomatoes against his affectionate nce. She squeezed his hands and shed him a tender and heart-melting smile.

    The simple gesture brought a beautiful smile into Ethan''s face. He leaned closer tond a kiss on Elisa''s forehead but she evaded him with a scolding look as if to warn him that they''re not alone. In which he responded, "Don''t worry, they won''t mind," then stole a kiss from her cheeks in her utter embarrassment. He was rewarded with a gentle poke on the ribs with her elbow.

    "I agree with you, Alexander." Melissa said as she stepped in and came to Elisa''s rescue. She then cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention. "I will have our servants prepare a simple dinner party for all of us. We need to celebrate an uing family member and also Ethan''s marriage." She sain in which we all agreed.

    "Mama." Vien said suddenly taking all our eyes. Her dainty fingers tugging at the hem of my blouse in order to capture my attention. She was hiding behind my legs as if she was shy to be seen while the adults talked.

    I smiled at Vien reassuringly and ruffled her soft hair which was the same exact shade of Ace''s hair. "It''s okay." I said softly while staring at the depths of her beautiful blue eyes which reminds me so much of her father.

    Father''s gaze shifted to Vien who buried her cute little face behind my back as if she was embarrassed. When she peeked at him he smiled fondly at her. "Don''t be shy Vien." He said as he slowly walked towards her direction and ruffled her hair, "You will always be grandpa''s first and favorite grandchild." He added which made the child smile.

    "Come here," He said, taking the child''s hands. "Grandpa will give you a slice of your favorite Dulce De Leche." By the mention of her favorite dessert, Vien''s face lit up and her wide innocent eyes popped open. She held her grandfather''s hand firmly. Without another word, she pulled him to the door leaving us smiling behind him as he entered the house.

    "You need to rest now." Melissa said when father vanished inside the open door of the mansion."

    By the mention of rest, I suddenly remembered how exhausted I was throughout the trip. I realized that my feet ached by standing for too long. "I think I badly needed one right now." I replied, letting out a sigh.

    Grandma ushered me to the door and the rest of my brothers including Elisa followed. "Yeah, you should. Even if you''re trying so hard to show you''re fine but deep down I know you''re not." She said which made me wonder if she was able to read my mind or if I''m just being transparent and could be easily read.

    My face fell and it didn''t slip her observant gaze. Reassuringly she tapped my shoulder infort. She pulled into a stop at the foot of the staircase. "Everything is going to be alright, my sweet little Phoenix. " She assured me and it was enough constion for me. I slowly rxed.

    "Thank you Grandmama." I whispered. Kissing her on her temples before climbing the staircase and heading to my room while Faith was still in my arms.

    Back to my room, I ce Vien on the top of the Queen size bed. The familiar scent of the air freshener¡ªa whiff ofvender¡ªpermeated my nostrils and all the stress I feel today slowly ebbed away.

    "Home sweet home." I mumbled, sitting beside Faith on the fluffy softness of the bed. For the first time since that day I let go a genuine smile. I''m safely home atst.

    Faith''s deep blue eyesnded on my face

    and her wiggling intensified. She excitedly wiggled her arms in the air as if telling me to pick her up. When I didn''t pick her up she began to make a babbling sound. She then said something and I didn''t understand clearly but it sounded like ''mama.''

    I touched her soft little hand with my fingers. She seemed amazed with my hand and her hand tightened around my fingers and she giggled.

    "Mama missed you and your sister." I told her. The smile on her lips widened and she adoringly winked her eyes at me.

    "I''m sure that your papa misses you and your sister too. Unfortunately, he can''t go home yet but I believe he wille soon. Even if takes so long we will wait, aren''t we?"

    As if Faith understood what I meant reached for my face and said something like "Ma-ma."

    It was that moment I was deeply preupied with my thoughts when the door flung open and Elisa hurriedly barge in with the telephone in her hand.

    I looked at her with wide, curious eyes, wondering why she''s in a rush. Following beside her was Vien who still have a chocte stain on the corner of her mouth. It seemed she follow behind Elisa without thetter realizing it.

    I didn''t have the chance to ask her who''s calling when she shove the phone to me. I straightened on the bed upon hearing her say it was Lucas Nichs on the phone.

    By the mention of Lucas who was with Ace in the hospital in the US made my heart beat like crazy. The color was quickly drained from my face in fear that something bad happened to Ace.

    I was so scared at the moment that it made me momentarily frozen while staring at the phone. Summoning all the courage I could muster, I sucked in a deep breath ang grabbed the phone in Elisa''s fingers.

    "Hello?"

    "It''s Lucas," Said the voice I recognize which was Ace''s best friend."

    "What happened?" I asked with voice trembling.

    There was a long, scary pause on the other line.

 Chapter 172 172: Good News

    My heart beat uncontrobly, my pulse jittered, and beads of sweat form on my temples while listening to the disconcerting silence from the other line. I was so temse that I could fewl my legs shaking.

    Negative ideas raced through my thoughts, feeding the growing fear inside me. I''d never been so scared in my entire life the way I am now. No words will ever be able to describe the fear bubbling inside me as I waited for what Lucas has to say.

    My grip tightened on the telephone.

    Noticing how color was drained off my face, Elisa hovered over me with a worried look on her face. The length of her arm isid on Vien''s shoulder. Vien on the other hand stood motionless. Her eyes wide and unblinking trying to grasp the quick turn of events.

    Vien''s eyes spoke of both intelligence and curiosity. Even if we haven''t said a thing about her father but Vien knew it was him we are talking about now. She''s intelligent and very observant and it''s no surprise why she ran after Elisa when the phone rang. She must be listening when the phone was answered.

    "Lucas?" I said impatiently wishing he would drop the news right away or else I would die from suspense.

    "My apology," He said as he drew in a breath. "The nurse entered just now to check on Ace." He exined and I heard the sound of footsteps in the background then the sound of the door closing followed.

    "What happened?" I asked with my voice loud and shaking. My foot impatiently tapping against the floor.

    "I just want to tell you that the operation is sessful. Any time soon, he would wake up." Lucas said after an extremely long silence.

    Slowly, I sat down on the bed and blinked my eyes several times until the words sunk into my brain. Ace''s is safe, I repeated the words inside my head over and over again

    Without me knowing tears raced down my flushed cheeks and relief washed over me. A heavy burden was lifted off my chest.

    I''d been waiting to hear those words. Now tbat it finally happened I was lost for words. The relief surging inside me was indescribable.

    "Ace is now in good condition so you don''t need to worry about him. He''s a hell of a fighter, he would be fine." He assured with great confidence and I believe him.

    Without a doubt in my mind, I know Ace would wake up soon. He would survive this ordeal because he promised me he would return and I trust him so much that I would be willing to wait even if it takes a long time.

    "Yes he is a fighter. He would survive." I agreed tearfully. My chest wanting to burst from emotions swirling inside me.

    When the call was over, I lowered the telephone into the bed and fell into a trance.

    "What did Lucas say?" Elisa asked tensely. Her beautiful face marred with worry as she hastily sat beside me on the bed, Vien followed beside her.

    When I didn''t reply right away, she touched my arm gently in order to take my attention.

    "A-ace is fine." I whispered after a moment of silence. "The operation was sessful." I replied. Grateful tears keep flowing from my eyes like an endless waterfall. I was so happy that I couldn''t even stop the tears clouding my vision.

    Faith''s babble came to my attention and I snapped out of my trance. Almost immediately, I picked her from the bed and cradled her into my arms.

    "Thank goodness." Elisa eximed. The worry in her face dissolved and her expression brightened with relief. She stood up from the bed in order to face me. Sheid aforting hand into my shoulders. "I believe Ace would be okay. One of this days he woulde back home and you will be a family again."

    I look up to her and reciprocated the radiant smile on her lips. "Yes, I strongly believe what you said wille true."

    "Mama." Vien said to steal my attention. She came trushing to me with a jovial smile upon her pinkish lips and wrapped her dainty arms around my neck. "I-I''m h-happy p-papa is f-fine." She said intently and brought her fingers to my cheeks and dried my tears with her palms.

    I looked at her fondly and pulled her closer to my arms, using my vacant hand. "Mama is happy too. When your father recovers, he will return home and we will be together again." I told her.

    We were still in that position when suddenly the door of my room flung open and ire burst inside the room with her face pale with anxiety. Her sapphire eyes immediately darted to my direction. "W-what did Lucas say?" She fearfully asked and I swear I''d never seen her this troubled and anguished before.

    Within seconds, she was already in front of me. I haven''t spoken yet and here she is crying with uncontrolled tears."What happened to Ace?" She asked louder this time. Fear glimmered in her wide- stretched eyes.

    "Ace''s fine now." I told her.

    Relief flooded her face. She lifted her fingers to her face and wiped the wetness on her cheeks. "I was so scared¡­. I thought I would lose the only son I have." She sped her fingers tightly and muttered a quick prayer of gratitude. She then turned to me, this time her face was clear and her eyes shone with hope.

    "Lucas Nichs told me that the operation was sessful and anytime soon Ace would wake up." I exined and ire listened intently, her eyes focused and unblinking as she look at me.

    "I''m beyond relieved that he passed the most critical part of the operation. Let''s just pray that he would immediately wake up." She said with admiring optimism.

    I nod my head in agreement. I was hoping the same way too. Now that Ace''s operation was sessful I''m praying that he would wake up soon.

 Chapter 173 173: Family Dinner

    The dinner held in the spacious hall of Crawford Mansion was simple but very intimate. It was held in celebration of Elisa and Ethan''s wedding and for their uing first son. Also, Ace''s sessful operation was included in the celebration.

    The long rectangr table draped with pristine white cloth stood at the center of the hall. Huge selection of mouth-watering food was spread on top of it.

    The chairs surrounding the long table were fully upied. For the first time after more than a month of separation, I was able to share dinner with my whole family again. I missed this kind of bonding and I revelled at the sight of seeing my whole family together as they talked happily on their seats.

    There was only one person missing for me¡ªit was Ace. But knowing that he''s out of danger eased my worries a lot and I contentedly began to eat while listening to theforting sound of voices in the background.

    A soft handnded on my cheeks. I looked to my side and smiled encouragingly at Vien as she pointed to a food which was out of her reach. I took it for her and served her te. I was rewarded with a vibrant smile from her cute, little lips. "T-thank you mama," She mumbled and poured her attention to the food in front of her.

    I nced at my side, to the nearby crib

    where Faith was lying and saw her peacefully asleep. At least she hasn''t been awakened by the sound of voices. I returned my attention to my te and resumed eating.

    After everyone had eaten the tes had been cleared from the table, all of us adults shared a bottle of vintage wine from Father''s favorite selections he kept in the cer for rare asions like this.

    I only sipped a little wine so I need not worry when I need to breastfeed with Faith tonight.

    Vien was given a fresh fruit shake and she was happily sipping through the straw when I looked at her. I reached for a slice of dark forest cake and served her te.

    "T-thank you mama." I heard her say again as I was munching the cakes. I was d that her speech has improved a lot. She doesn''t stutter so much. The therapy helped her greatly.

    My fingers brushed her soft honey hair and watched her eat with my eyes glowing with fondness.

    Vien is such an adorable child and she looked so much like Ace.

    Later that night, I found myself staring at the high ceiling of my room while I was lying on my bed. I couldn''t sleep even though I tried.

    Vien was already fast asleep in her pink pajamas. She''s even snoring softly as shey next to me.

    I eased myself from the bed until I was leaning on the headboard and reached for the strands of hair that was covering her face and tucked it behind her ears.

    A sigh escaped my lips. Vien really looked like a female version of her father so it was difficult for me not to think of Ace when I look at her.

    The soft criesing from the crib quickly took my attention. I carefully get off the bed and hasten to the crib where Faithy. The instant I lifted her into my arms, she stopped crying. I rocked her into my arms and hummed a song until she was fast asleep. Afterwards, I carefullyid her on the crib and sat on the edge of the bed.

    It was nearly twelve but my system couldn''t feel the slightest sign indicating I''m sleepy. Even my eyes, they are still wide open.

    Sighing, I gave up forcing myself to sleep and abandoned the bed to pull a sealed box from under the table. I padded to the walls to adjust the ceiling light on¡ªnot too bright as not to wake up my children¡ªjust enough for the lights to illuminate the room.

    I took a small chair and a cutter and sliced through the tape that sealed the box until it was opened. Setting the cutter aside, my attention was now to the box in front of me.

    The delivery had arrived around three pm in the afternoon. I was surprised that it arrived because no one informed me about the package. And then I realized the package was from Lucas since his name was written on the sender.

    When the courier was gone, I immediately called him and asked what the box was all about. He apologised and told me it slipped off his mind to inform me about the package. He said that it was Ace''s few remaining belongings and it was his best friend''s request for the items to be sent back home to me.

    I returned my attention back to the present and pulled the first thing my hands came in contact with. A picture frame. When I turned the picture so I could have a look, a sudden wave of nostalgia hit me when I saw our wedding photograph.

    It took me an incredible amount of self control not to burst into tears.

    The date of our wedding was printed below. I was surprised that Ace was able to keep this important memorabilia.

    In the photo, I was garbed in a stunning white gown, decorated with bright Swarovski beads. My extremely long hair that time was fashioned into a chignon at the bottom of my nape while on top of my head, a tiara with colorful gemstones stood.

    A wide smile was stered on my red lips as I stood beside my groom.

    Ace stood beside me, arms possessively wrapped around my thin waist. He was wearing a white tuxedo. His sleek brown hair was neatly brushed to the back. His exquisitely blue eyes looked overly bright and he stared at the camera with a golden smile on his lips.

    I sniffed.

    My fingers slowly went to my cheeks and discovered it was damp. I didn''t realize I was crying.

 Chapter 174 174: Aces Secret

    Damm, I missed him so much, I realize as I gaze at the photograph in my hand.

    I pulled myself together and gently lowered the fragile object on the top of the carpet and wiped the tears on my cheeks with the back of my palms.

    ''Stop crying now. Ace would not want to see that tears in your eyes.'' Said a part of my brain and instantly I stopped crying.

    Taking a deep breath, I resumed rummaging inside the box in search of other valuables until I came across with a thick sketchbook.

    With eyes wide, I eyed the sketchbook with growing curiosity as I settled it on top of myp. After flipping the cover, the first drawing that came to my view was a colored drawing of me.

    A gasp of surprise tear on my lips.

    It was the night of the party I was introduced as Beatrix Crawford to the public.

    I didn''t almost recognize myself at first but after a long, intent look it dawned on me that I was the woman descending down the staircase in a stunning gown in the color of fiery me. My chin was slightly tilted forward in a defiant manner while my eyes shone bright as if the stars and the moon shone in it.

    Ace was able to capture the emotion dancing on my face making the drawing realistic. It requires a remarkable memory and keen eyes to make the drawing so breathtakingly detailed as if it was real.

    Below the drawing a quote was scribbled and it reads:

    ''And one day she discovered that she was fierce and strong and full of fire. And not even she could hold herself back. Because her passion burned brighter than her fears.''

    The quote was beautiful and I revelled in it. My fingers traced the fine strokes of his handwriting, it almost looked as if it belonged to a woman based on its neatness. Not only could he paint but he could write well too.

    I turned to the next page and instantly I was filled with amazement seeing myself in my favorite off shoulder dress with floral prints with the garden as my background.

    Cradled into my arms was Faith while soft morning sunshine caressed my face.

    The painting was able to capture the tender look upon my eyes while I gaze at my daughter. Ace was very good when ites to portraying emotions in his work.

    Looking at the drawing made nostalgic memoriese shing back at me.

    I flipped the pages again and again. I was surprised to know that all of the drawings were of me and it was taken inside the Crawford Mansion during the first few weeks he arrived and became father''s personal gardener.

    Ace must have been sneaking and secretly making his drawing without me even noticing it. He must have drawn them when I wasn''t looking at him. I wonder how he was able to do that.

    There was a drawing of me strolling on thewn alone, the subtle wind brushing to my flushed cheeks as it danced to the length of my hip length hair. There was a mysterious glint upon my eyes as I looked at the sun, slowly descending from the horizon.

    I couldn''t recall that day nor could I understand the expression ying on my face at that moment. I wonder if it was longing or loneliness. I don''t know.

    Shrugging my shoulders, I flipped to the next page and the next until I reached the very end. Another wave of surprise hit through me when my gazended on our first ever family picture.

    On a single white Victoria Sofa, I sat primly, cradling Faith in my arms who was wrapped in a light pink cloth. My inky ck hair cascaded down my back like a waterfall. My chin was set into a defiant manner, my eyes shone with determination as I looked straight ahead.

    Standing beside me was Vien. A sweet smile could be seen on her angelic face. She was wearing avender dress with a ribbon tied on her tiny waist matched with beaded shoes with the same color as her dress. Standing on her back, with his left hand holding Vien''s small shoulders and his right arm draped protectively on my shoulder was Ace.

    He looked so simple and yet so gorgeous with his casual jeans and white shirt. Few loose hairs strands yfully cover his forehead giving him a boyish appeal.

    Ace longed for aplete family and that time the only way to make it possible is to create a memory through painting.

    Once more tears welled my eyes and blurred my vision. I told myself to be strong but it sometimes gets difficult when I think of him lying on the hospital bed with various apparatus attached to his helpless body while I wonder when he will wake up.

    What if he never wake up again? Asked a part of my brain that made my heart bear like crazy inside my chest.

    No! Ace would wake up! A part of my brain argued and I believe it. I dried my tears using the back of my palms and forced myself to return back to work. Negative thoughts will never take me anywhere, a logical part of my brain told me.

    I closed the canvass and ced it on top of the table so I could look at itter.

    Sighing, I turned my attention to the box and peered inside. I saw nothing except some of Ace''s clothes and bottom wears.

    Slowly, I emptied the box and ce the contents on top of the carpet.

    The scent of his favorite cologne still lingered on his clothes. I momentarily closed my eyes as I carried his favorite t-shirt close to my nose and inhaled its sweet scent until itforted me.

    When I finally lowered the t-shirt and peered inside the box to make sure it was empty, a sealed envelope caught my attention. I picked it up and looked at it closely and noticed that it was dated a year ago.

    My fingers hastily tear the envelope then pulled the document inside. I spread the the paper and my gaze read through the words written.

    It can''t be! It''s impossible!

    My fingers gripped to the ss table for support. It''s a good thing I was sitting on a chair or I would have copsed to the floor.

    What I learned tonight was enough to shook me.

    Ace and I was still married.

 Chapter 175 175: Birthday Plans

    Days passed by so quickly, like a subtle wind passing by that I lost track of the days only to be surprised after discovering that it''s been two weeks weeks since Ace''s sessful operation. It''s been two weeks since discovering that Ace and I weren''t divorce which basically means I''m legally his wife and he¡­. My husband.

    There wasn''t a day in my life I didn''t think of him. He was like a shadow following me wherever I went. Even when I closed my eyes at night he was there telling me to wait until he came back. I believe he woulde because I feel he would and I trust him so much that he wouldn''t give up knowing his family was waiting for him.

    Life wasn''t easy without Ace. But with every passing day, my new found strength taught me to move forward and patiently wait until hees back home. That''s the only wish I have for my birthday which I didn''t realize would be four days from now.

    "Phoenix? Are you awake?"

    The soft knock on the door shattered my wandering thoughts. A soft stream of sunlight permeating through the partially opened blinds I forgot to closest night told me it''s about past seven in the morning, this time everyone was already up and I''m the only one who''s still in bed.

    I didn''t sleep wellst night. Faith''s tantrums keep me awake all night. It was around three in the morning when she finally slept peacefully and so I did.

    The soft knock continued, urging me to open the door. With a soft groan, I rolled out of the bed, careful not to wake up Vien beside me who was peacefully sleeping and padded to the door.

    "Good morning!" ire greeted cheerfully, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips."Did I wake you up?" She added apologetically. Her gaze wandered past me until it reached the bed and an instant fondness sprung to her eyes after seeing that her grandchildren were still asleep.

    "You didn''t. I was already awake when you knocked." I replied, mirroring the smile she gave me.

    "I know there''s many things bothering you now. Just in case it slips from your thoughts, I just remind you that we''re going to a boutique today for the gown you will wear this friday, on your birthday."

    I made an inward groan, wondering why I forgot something so crucial. Perhaps ire was right, there''s too many things going through my thoughts that I forgot today''s important appointment.

    A sigh broke to my lips, "Thanks for reminding me, I honestly forgot about it." I replied apologetically. She gave me an understanding smile and patted my shoulders reassuringly with motherly affection.

    "It would be around ten¡­. Don''t worry about Faith and Vien, Elisa and Ethan would take good care of them while we are in the boutique.

    When ire was gone, I slowly closed the door and padded back to the bed. I didn''t lie down, just sat on the edge of the bed wondering if I could tell both Papa and ire that I''m not looking forward to the party. I only wanted to spend it alone with the family without visitors.

    A simple lunch party exclusive for the family would suit my taste more but I was afraid father wouldn''t agree to that idea and he would shrug it of by telling me that he haven''t been on my birthday since I was a little girl and he wanted to make up with the time we''d lost by throwing a grandiose birthday celebration.

    It was around 8:30 when I walked downstairs for breakfast.

    Everyone was already seated across the long table and the only vacant seat was mine and Vien''s. I pulled the seat for my daughter and allowed her to sit first before greeting everyone good morning. While everyone ate, father talked about the business and then mentioned Hotel De Amore which was still under construction. He talked about different topics until the conversation drifted to my birthday.

    "I decided to invite all my business associates and family friends. It''s going to be a big party." Father said, making me groan inwardly in protest. The Crawford Mansion would be swarming with guests if he''s going to invite them all.

    They continued to discuss everything about my birthday and when it was over, all the details regarding the celebration were discussed. Not a single detail was left unsettled.

    The party is Masquerade themed. It would be very exciting and I would definitely look forward to it if the situation is different. Unfortunately, I wouldn''t fully enjoy my own party because Ace wasn''t there to share the precious moment with me.

    The event will be held in the Grand Hall and since it could only cater to nearly five-hundred guests in maximum, the garden would be opened to cater for more. There would be an orchestra to spice the dance floor.

    "Have you decided on the color of your gown yet?" It was Melissa, she was seated on the chair opposite me.

    "I haven''t chosen yet, My." I replied, shaking my head.

    "Cobalt blue wouldpliment you, my dear." Melissa eximed cheerfully after lifting a ss of water to her lips.

    "Vien wanted that color for her gown. I have to choose another color." By the mention of her favorite color, Vien''s face lit up, and she stopped drinking her orange juice to look at us with wide, expectant eyes.

    "C-can I have the c-cobalt blue dress mama?" She asked shyly, her eyes alternately darting towards ire, Melissa and me.

    "Of course Vien!" It was ire who agreed cheerfully.

    Melissa''s lips broke into a smile and she nodded her head in approval. "Yes, you can have the cobalt blue for your gown, Vien. It would suit your porcin skin. We''ll just find another attractive color for you mama''s gown."

    Vien smiled and resumed finishing the remaining orange juice in her ss.

    In the end, it was decided that I should wear a scarlet or maroon dress. Just like what Melissa and ire agreed upon, red would be a startling color to my skin color.

 Chapter 176 176: Preparation

    The Belle Boutique was a two story building painted in an elegantbination of silver and gold. The transparent ss windows gave a glimpse of the cozy interior of the ce. The automatic sliding door, the red carpeted floor, and the painted crem¨¦ colored walls scream of luxury.

    Awestruck by the mour surrounding the ce, I slowly stepped inside, the hills of my stiletto sinking into the plush carpet.

    "Wee to Belle Boutique." A soft female voice said in greeting. I tore my gaze away from the floor, raised my head and saw a petite woman with bright hazel eyes and wide smiling mouth.

    "Hello." I greeted warmly, waiting for ire to follow behind me after properly parking the car in the parking area.

    "How may I help you Miss?" She asked politely. The sweet smile on her lips widened. In a curious tone she added, "You looked familiar. Did we meet before."

    Before I could even reply  the sliding door flung open and ire entered, the car key still dangling into her long, slender finger.

    Automatically, my eyes darted behind my back where she stood. The woman looked at her too, her alreadyrge eyes widening in recognition.

    "ire!" The petite yet elegant woman eximed before hurriedly crossing the distance between separating them.

    "Belle!" ire was surprised."I thought you''re in Paris?" She asked.

    "Vacation over." The woman called Belle sighed. "I would love to extend my leave and go travel but there''s too many things to be done in here so I returned as quickly as possible. Damn, you looked wonderful ire! Have you discovered the fountain of youth? You look even younger now."

    ireughed. Her cheeks furiously blushing from thepliment. "You haven''t changed Belle. "You looked great too! You looked eighteen and not twenty-eight!"

    Belle beamed at her friend. "Remind meter to give you a discount."

    The womenughed heartily.

    "Come here, darling. I will introduce Belle, the designer of all this great work and the owner of this boutique. "ire motioned me toe and I did. "Belle, this is Beatrix Crawford, the eldest and the only daughter of Alexander Crawford."

    The designer''s eyes went wide, her fingers flew to cover her parted mouth, "Oh my god, you''re the splitting image of Melissa! We''ve met before and it''s during one of the parties held in the Crawford Mansion."

    I gave Belle a smile. Suddenly I recognize her now. I remember seeing her at a party. Her face is too pretty to be easily forgotten. I also read various articles and saw her face in magazines, featuring her exceptional and exceptional designs.

    "I''m Belle Heusaff." She held her hand to me and I took the privilege to shake her hands. She has nice, smooth hands.

    "We came here to look for a gown she could wear for her  birthday." ire exined, as we walked to the center of the room, passing through the awe-inspiring gowns with intricate designs worn by the mannequins.

    "Oh I would love to show you my best collections! Please follow me." Belle said and motioned us to follow her on the Vip area which was located on the second floor.

    The moment my gazended on the off-shoulderce gown, I instantly fell in love with it. The soft, sleek fabric glowed magnificently under the light of the chandelier, further enhancing the exquisite scarlet color. The off shoulder sleeve gracefully falls down the mannequin''s arms in a seductive manner.

    Overall the gown was simple but very elegant. It has a heart-shaped front and a plunging neckline. The diamond cut  on the back exposes a bit of skin. But it didn''t change the fact that it''s breathing and I want it.

    Very carefully, I reached for the dress the mannequins were wearing, and felt the familiar softness of the cloth beneath my fingers. While I did so, Ace lingered on my thoughts and I can''t help but wish that he was here so I could listen to his soft murmurs of approval. He would surely love the dress on me.

    "The color would perfectly suit your smooth, porcin skin dear." Belle said in approval. ire wordlessly agreed, eyeing the gown too.

    I didn''t try the gown since it was obviously too big loose on my slender frame. Belle ushered me into another room which was her office and took my measurements before jotting them down on her notepad.

    "I would definitely be there." Belle smiled, epting the invitation I kept in my bag.

    "I''m both honored and ecstatic for the opportunity to see a Crawford-Greyson wear one of my works."

    After the boutique appointment, we didn''t go home yet. The event organizer wanted to meet with ire to discuss further details regarding the Masquerade party.

    We went into a cozy, Italian restaurant which was nearby to meet with Arianne. When we entered the ce, she was waiting on a table, she raised her hand and waved to attract our attention.

    Once we were seatedfortably on the seat, we didn''t immediately discuss the Masquerade Party which I''m thankful of. Arriane had ordered in advance and when we arrived, the food was immediately served.

    I''m starving and I almost sighed contentedly when the delicious aroma drifted to my nostrils.

    We ate in silence. It was not long before the hearty lunch was finished.

    The waiter return to buss out the soiled dishes and rece the tes with tters of desserts.

    "The highlight of the Masquerade ball would be, the dance." Arianne began enthusiastically. "Your father and eight brothers will dance with you."

    I scooped the cheese icecream using the dessert spoon and lifted it to my mouth, allowing it to melt before speaking. "That sounds so exciting." I replied, my lips slowly curling into a smile. It reminds me the of the first party I attended on the Mansion.

    The conversation drifted from what type of flowers would be disyed on the center tables, the color of the table cloth, the selection of food on the buffet table, and many other concerns regarding the Masquerade Party. ire handled everything with grace.

 Chapter 177 177: Secret

    An hourter the conversation finally pulled into a stop and by that time everything concerning the Masquerade Party had been settled. ire saw to it that even the tiniest detail had been discussed. She''s determined to make the party a huge sess and I witnessed how she''s doing her best. I greatly appreciated her for that.

    ire contentently ate her Lava cake. A mysterious glint ying upon her sapphire eyes.

    "I couldn''t wait to see the oue of our ns." It was Arriane, slowly rising from her chair when we finished the superb dessert. I and ire abandoned our seats and shook hands with her.

    "Arriane and I will make sure that this year''s birthday celebration will be the most memorable day of your life." ire eximed, the glint upon her eyes burned brighter. I was intrigued why but I kept the questions to myself.

    We walk towards the door while ire continues to converse with Arianne. A uniformed staff opened the door for us, we thanked him and headed for the parking area to get our car.

    After saying our goodbyes, Arriane climbed on the driver''s seat and turned the engine on. She''s in a hurry, the florists and the owner of the catering service wanted to meet up with her to finalize the details regarding the party.

    We watched until her car was nowhere to be seen before making our way to the car.

    I slumped beside the driver''s seat where ire was seated. She''s the one driving the car.

    The engine roared to life.

    When the car was smoothly running along the peaceful afternoon sky, ire chatted about the party and how she couldn''t wait to see me walk down the stairs with the enigmatic scarlet gown.

    I listened to her attentively, noting the tireless enthusiasm in her tone. I couldn''t help but smile fondly every time she says something funny. Having ire with me was like having a mom and a best friend at the same time.

    "You''ve been silent my dear. Aren''t you happy?" She asked, throwing me a sideway nce before focusing her attention to the road.

    The sudden question startled me. It took me a few seconds to respond, "I''m happy ire. It''s just that I missed Ace so much and I wish he was here with me so I could celebrate my birthday with him." A sigh broke from my lips.

    She patted my hands reassuringly, "You''ll be with my son very soon." She said, turning to my direction. Her lip was smiling. Before she turned her attention back to driving I caught a glimpse of another mysterious gleam in her eyes.

    When we arrived at the Crawford Mansion

    ire went inside the house first after I told her I''ll call Lucas Nichs and ask him how Ace was doing.

    I developed a habit of calling him daily to check on Ace''s just to make sure his condition is improving. Lucas Nichs would be expecting my call.

    With my phone in my hand, I turned to the garden and his number.

    ********

    Lucas Nichs sat on the chair in front of a ss window. The city glowed beautifully under an equally beautiful star-studded night in front of him.

    He enjoyed the scene, it gave him peace and cleared his mind off Alexandria, his wife.

    The luminescent scarlet liquid in the wine ss in his hand glowed against the light. It enchanted him that he lifted the ss in his lips and savored the sweetness of the vintage wine. He nearly closed his eyes as the warm liquid slithered on his throat.

    The sound of his phone vibrating snatched his attention. He knew she would call.

    He reached for his phone on top of the round table beside him and pushed the answer button.

    Just like before, Phoenix asked how Ace was doing. He told her the truth. "Ace''s doing fine and his condition is getting better each day."

    She contentedly listened as he told her about Ace''s progress. She was so jubnt about hearing her husband''s miraculous improvement that he could almost imagine her wiping the tears in the corner of her eyes as he listened to his exnation.

    "I''m happy he was fine. I''m praying that his condition will continue to improve."

    "Do you love Ace?" He asked.

    There was a long, startled pause.

    "I do." She whispered.

    "Have you told him you love him?"

    There was a short pause again. "I didn''t." She said in a toneced with regret. "I have loved him since I was eighteen and probably I will continue to love him even after death.

    "Make sure you tell him that soon."

    He lowered the phone on the table with a smile on his lips.

    "Did you hear that Ace? She loves you." He said without looking at the man seated on the edge of the bed and quietly listening.

    "I''m not deaf." Ace replied irritably. "Why am I not allowed to call my wife?"

    "You will ruin the surprise everyone prepared for her if you do." He replied sternly. "Well at least you heard her voice."

    "It wasn''t enough." He abandoned the bed and pulled a chair and sat beside him. Lucas grabbed the wine decanter and poured the contents into a ss then handed it to Ace. Ace had woken up in aa almost a week ago and he was released from the hospital yesterday.

    "You will be with her soon." Lucas promised. "I already booked a ticket. We will be flying back to Cordova this thursday." He added which Ace replied with a resigned sigh.

    "I couldn''t wait, each day without seeing her was torture." He poured the contents of wine into his mouth and gave Lucas a sullen look. "If we were not best friends I could have punched you for this."

    Lucas chuckled, ignoring his remark then asked. "Have you brought a gift yet?"

    "I bought a diamond solitaire for our engagement and a pair of gold bands."

    "I''m looking forward to bing the Bestman."

    "Let''s just hope Phoenix would say yes. She will be mad at me for scaring her."

    "Goodluck to that." Lucas replied, amusement dancing on his inky ck eyes.

 Chapter 178 178: The Dance

    I sat still in front of the dresser fidgeting with uncertainty. ire had told me earlier when she happened to pass by my room that the guests started arriving. An hour had passed since then and more guests arrived and they will continue to increase until the party starts. It was the thought of facing different faces tonight which fills me with dread and difort.

    A soft sigh escaped from my lips. If only Ace was here, I wouldn''t be so pressured because I have someone to lean on. I pushed the thoughts as fast as it arrived before it could ruin my mood. Dwelling over something impossible wouldn''t help ovee my anxiety.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The knob turned then it opened. ire entered my room, she was already dressed in a halter top gown made of fine silk. The color of the gown perfectly matched the color of her lively sapphire eyes. She was holding her Masquerade mask in her right hand.

    "You''re nervous." She stated, her gaze sweeping over my face.

    I turned my attention in the mirror to check my reflection. The woman staring back at me looked stunning. Who would have thought that her fingers were freezing cold and her legs were trembling underneath her gown. But ire was able to tell how I actually feel. It must be instinct or she wouldn''t be able to know.

    There''s no way I could deny it so I turned to her and said the truth, "I am."

    Sheid her left hand on my shoulders. "You don''t need to be nervous, I''m here. Chin up. You looked perfect tonight."

    Her words were soft and calming like a mother''s feminine touch. ire knows exactly how to make me feel better.

    Slowly, the stress nagging me for an hour eased and I found myself able to rx.

    "This is your moment, the night is yours. Enjoy while itsts. Something you''ve been asking for a long time would be yours tonight."

    But I only wanted Ace. I almost told her. Thankfully I was able to keep my thoughts to myself.

    I concealed the sudden surge of sadness with a smile on my lips. If ire sensed the sudden shift in my mood she didn''t react, instead she changed the topic.

    Her dainty fingers touched my curly hair and smiled admiringly at my reflection on the mirror. "Curly hair, looks good on you darling."

    "I think so too." I replied shyly. Admiring the curls framing my face. The style gave me an air of mystery that suited the scarlet gown I wore tonight.

    "Your father is eagerly waiting downstairs. He couldn''t wait to introduce you to the guests."

    I abandoned the soft cushioned seat. But before leaving, I took ast lingering nce at the full length to practice the smile I needed to show everyone. When I was quite satisfied that my smile didn''t look forced, I made my way towards the door beside ire with my masquerade mask in my hand.

    When we were almost near the stairs, I put my masquerade mask on and took a deep calming breath before walking towards the stairs.

    Father climbed up the stairs and I hooked my hand around his arms when he reached my side. He grinned behind his mask and leaned closer so I could hear his words amid the sound ofughter and voices in the background. "You looked like a princess, my unija hija." He said and instantly a smile curled on my lips.

    "Thank you papa. You looked amazing too. ire couldn''t take her eyes off you." I teased and I was rewarded with a chuckle.

    "And you Mi Amor, you looked like a queen." He said, turning to ire.

    He took ire''s gloved finger and kissed her palms like a perfect gentleman which made her cheeks turn into a bright shade of red.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, herees the birthday celebrant, Beatrix Crawford. "

    The hustle and bustle stopped then all eyes turned to our direction as we slowly walked down the stairs. For once, I was extremely thankful for the mask covering half of my face, it helped me feel invisible against a hundred pairs of eyes.

    The orchestra starts ying, soft pleasant sounds fill the whole room.

    Under the bright, glittering light of the chandelier, the guests gathered dressed in their best masquerade attire, their gazes following our movement down the stairs.

    At the foot of the stairs, Melissa Crawford waited, her mask lowered to her hands making the smile on her face visible.

    Surrounding her were eight of my brothers, all dashing and outstanding in their respective tuxedos. Women from every corner of the room couldn''t help but devour the delectable sight.

    Standing beside Melissa was Elisa, who''s beauty reminds me of a Greek goddess in the crem¨¦ colored gown she wore. Faith was snuggled beneath her arms.

    Clutching Ethan''s arm was Vien. She looked adorable in her cobalt blue dress. The color of her gown was a perfect color for her smooth, porcin skin. Her hair was curled in exactly like mine making her look like a doll.

    The whole family was there. ire and Elisa were there. Hundreds of guests were also there. The only person missing was Ace but he wasn''ting. But I''m content to wait, even if it takes years I''ll wait for him.

    Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, ire let go of Father''s hand and joined Melissa, Elisa, Vien and my brothers

    The crowd parted, giving way while father led me to the dance floor where I ced my palm into his own.

    For a moment, the crowd dissolved and so did my worries. I was only aware of my father swaying me on the dance floor. For the very first time since we walked downstairs a sweet smile curled on my lips. Even if my husband wasn''t here at least I have my whole family with me. That''s the best gift I could ever receive on my birthday.

 Chapter 179 179: The Dance 1

    The best love is the kind

    that awakens the soul;

    that makes us reach for more,

    that nts the fire in our hearts

    and brings peace to

    our minds.

    That''s what I hope to give

    you forever.

    ¨CThe Notebook¨C

    ????

    My reservations flew out the window. I found myself moving to the rhythm of the orchestra, enjoying the slow movements of my feet while forgetting that everyone in the room existed.

    This night is mine, this is my moment. Enjoying it is the best thing I could do. This event won''tst forever so I might as well cherish this moment while itsts.

    My lips wouldn''t stop smiling the entire time as if nobody matters to me except gracefully moving on the dance floor while father holds me.

    This is the second time I was able to dance with him. The first time was during my birthdayst year. It was a bit saddening that I wasn''t able to dance with my father during my younger years and even on the day I turned eighteen. But I was still grateful that I''ve got to know my father and I still have the chance to dance with him on the future birthdays I will have.

    "Happy birthday, mi unica Hija." He gazed at me lovingly, tenderness welled on his bright inky eyes. "A year was added into your age and so your beauty increased." He added with a smile.

    "Thank you papa." I mumbled, reciprocating his smile.

    "Are you happy?" He asked softly after a calcted pause.

    I was surprised by the question that it took me a moment to respond,"Of course, I am happy, papa." I told him and it was the truth. Though I wasn''t one hundred percent happy because Ace was not here but still I am happy at the moment.

    "I''m d you are, my daughter. You''ve had had enough hardships in your life, "He swallowed hard and sniffed. "It''s time for you to finally be happy." Tears flickered on his eyes as he looked at me.

    I hugged him tight. "Thank you for everything papa." I mumbled, wiping a tear from the corner of my eyes.

    "I''m willing to do everything for my only daughter." He said andid a kiss on my forehead.

    When the dance was over, father led me to where Ethan was waiting. Even with his mask on, I recognize my brother. When father let go of my hand and found his ce beside ire and Grandma who looked dashing in their matching beige dress, Ethan captured my hand and pulled me into the middle of the room.

    He was grinning from ear to ear as he whirled me to the dance floor. "You''re the prettiest woman tonight, big sister." He whispered close to my ears so his voice wouldn''t be drowned against the music.

    A grin appeared on my lips. "Do I? Or was it because it''s my birthday." I teased him and I was rewarded with a wide smile. His eyes were hidden behind a mask but I could imagine how his inky eyes crinkled underneath.

    "You''re always beautiful, big sister, but tonight you stand out among the rest." He replied softly and I felt how sincere he was.

    "I believe you now." I chuckled. Mirth danced into my eyes as I ced my gloved fingers into his shoulder.

    The soft musicing from the orchestra filled my ears as we moved on the dance floor. All eyes followed our movement but it didn''t bother me like it did a while ago. In fact, I was enchanted by the seemingly magical moment that I didn''t pay attention to the crowd.

    "Happy birthday. I wish you all the best, above all happiness. May everything you wishe true tonight."

    "Thank you, Ethan. I hope it will."

    "I''m guaranteed that your ultimate wish wille true." He said confidently.

    Sadness swiftly flickered inside me. I only want Ace to be here tonight, said a part of me. Could it be possible?

    I vanish the thought as fast as it arrived. I don''t want to feel sad, just for this moment I want to be happy.

    The song was fading in the background and the next song was about to y from the orchestra. We pulled into a stop and Ethan leaned closer andnded a quick kiss on my cheeks before he let go of my hands.

    Rhylle was eagerly waiting for his turn, before the next song could begin he took my hand gently into his own and led me to the center of the room. He couldn''t take the grin on his face as he did so. "Happy birthday sissy." He greeted me. "My only wish on your birthday is for you to provide me with a handsome nephew who is as handsome as I look.

    Or if possible, a nephew who is far more good looking than me."

    My head was thrown backward. A crunchyughter erupted from my lips. Thankfully the music was so loud that my udy-likeughter didn''t reach anyone nearby, for my grandmother would go crazy if she ever heard of it.

    "You''re kidding right?" I asked, trying hard not to burst into another udy-likeughter.

    Rhylle smiled in response then his smile turned toughter. "I''m not. You''d given me two lovely nieces and I want a nephew this time."

    "You need to have a girlfriend first." I told him jokingly. Rhylle was the gentlest man among my brothers. He''s twenty-three but never once had a girlfriend.

    "I was turned down." He said, finally after a moment of silence. He was pouting like a boy whose favorite toy was taken away from him.

    Afraid that I would hurt his feelings, I suppressed the smile forming on my lips. "She must be blind for turning you down." I told him. I didn''t say it out loud to console him but because it''s the truth. Who would turn a good boy down? She must be blind not to see his good qualities.

    "Let''s not talk about my lovelife. I don''t want to ruin your birthday." He said, a blush stained his cheeks.

    I chuckled and fondly patted his hair like a little kid. It was one of the things I wasn''t able to do when he was still a child.

    "Wait for the right girl toe along. It would be all worth it."

    I kissed him on the cheeks before he let go of my hand.

 Chapter 180 180: The Dance 2

    For it was not into

    my ear you whispered,

    but in my heart.

    It was not my lips

    you kissed,

    but my soul.

    ?????

    The next dance I had was with Skye

    He took my hand into his own and swayed me into the dance floor while the soft, subtle music yed from the orchestra.

    The wondrous sound pleasantly filled my ears and I closed my eyes, allowing myself to get carried away.

    Just this moment I wanted to enjoy and be happy so I could add this night to one of the most memorable days of my life.

    "Happy Birthday, Beatrix, my dear lovely sister." he said and my eyes fluttered open.

    "Thank you Skye." I replied, shing him an appreciative smile.

    I continued to listen to the sound of the ying orchestra when all of a sudden I felt the weight of a stare on my shoulder. True, everyone was looking at us on the dance floor but this feeling was different.

    That moment my eyes slid to the door where I felt someone was staring at me, a man entered the door and had his attention directed on me. His face was concealed behind the mask and itpletely hid his features.

    My pulse quickened and I gasped. He was tall and muscr. The ck tuxedo he wore clung to his body, giving him a well-dignified stance. It was hard not to spot him in the sea of people, he was too remarkable not to be noticed.

    Looking at him felt like I was looking at Ace. My heart quickened at the thought.

    "Something wrong, Beatrix?" Skye asked and when he touched my arms it made me realize I wasn''t dancing anymore.

    "Sorry, I thought I saw someone familiar." I told him, cing my hand back to his shoulders to resume the dance.

    "Are you sure?" He asked, not yet convinced.

    "Yes, of course! I''m fine." I replied cheerfully.

    I wasn''t sure if he believed me but I was thankful when he shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more.

    The man standing on the door was gone and a part of me was surprisingly disappointed and sad at the same time. Disappointed that I haven''t had a closer look at him and sad, knowing he couldn''t be the man I was praying to miraculouslye to my birthday and take me to dance.

    A soft sigh escaped my lips. Skye stopped moving. If he didn''t let go of my hand andnd a kiss on my cheeks I would not realize that his turn has ended.

    The next dance I shared was with Troy. He greeted me with a happy birthday and I thanked him.

    I was already so distracted that I nearly missed a step as we danced. Fortunately, Troy is an expert dancer and a good partner too. He guided me well after I missed a step.

    Letting go an inward sigh, I forced myself to focus and not repeatedly think about the man I had seen standing on the entrance. I understand that a part of me was quietly wishing it could be my husband despite knowing it would be impossible.

    When I felt I was calm enough and my heart beat normalized, I raised my head and when I did, I saw the man again in the corner of my eyes.

    I swallowed hard and turned my head to the direction I saw him but he was gone.

    Blinking my eyes several times, I asked myself if it was just my imagination. My eyes must be ying a trick on me.

    The dance ended so soon or perhaps because I wasn''t paying much attention to it. Troy kissed me on the cheek before joining the crowd.

    Keith stepped in front of me and offered his hand which I dly took and I let him pull me to the center of the room where we started to waltz.

    As we dance, the erratic sound of my heart continues. I couldn''t quiteprehend what I felt. It''s as if I''m nervous and excited over something I don''t even understand.

    "Happy birthday, big sister." Keith spoke, waking me up and pulling me away from my burgeoning thoughts.

    "Thank you Keith." I replied.

    "Something bothering you?" He asked. I was surprised that he easily noticed I was restless.

    "I''m sorry, was I that obvious?" I asked. Astonished.

    "It was my intuition telling me." He replied. Worried.

    A smile stretched on my lips. "I''m fine, Keith." I told him. "Don''t worry about me."

    We continue to dance in silence. My eyes darted to the crowd in search of the mysterious masked man but he wasn''t there.

    "Enjoy this night, sister. I promise, this will be your most memorable birthday ever." Keith said in assurance. A mysterious glint ying in his eyes which the mask he wore wasn''t able to conceal.

    And before I could ask what he meant, the orchestra stopped and so the dance did. He let go of my hand and I regretfully watched him walk away. I was still so consumed with curiosity that I felt sorry for not being able to ask him what his statement was supposed to mean.

    Calix arrived and offered his hand to me. I took it and we started to dance as the orchestra began to y another song.

    He didn''t say anything as we danced. Calix, among my eight brothers, was the silent type, very opposite of Ethan''s personality. But he was the gentlest person I''ve ever met. His mother died when he was a child and he''d grow up depending on no one except himself.

    Calix was the youngest and didn''t have much inmon with the rest of his older brothers even if they are all close, and that perhaps was the reason why he was so shy and introverted.

    We danced in silence while both listening to the background song, his hand on my waist while my hand was ced on his shoulders.

    Once more, I felt someone''s heavy stare on my back and without me even turning around to see, I knew the man I saw entering the door earlier was looking at me now.

 Chapter 181 181: The Dance 3

    Love is just a word until

    someonees along

    and gives it meaning.

    ¡ªPaulo Coelho¡ª

    ?????

    I couldn''t turn and look back to confirm my assumption but I just knew he was there. Surprisingly, the thought was making me nervous for an unknown reason.

    Butterflies fluttered my stomach, my hands went cold underneath the gloves, and my heart made a somersault inside my chest.

    I told myself to focus and enjoy the dance but I just couldn''t. I was too distracted that I missed a step but Calix came to my rescue and helped me recover my poise.

    Calix said nothing nor did he make a remark about myck of focus. He was putting it mildly, assuming that the amount of guests swarming inside the room was what made me all fidgety.

    The music came to an end, indicating that his turn has ended.

    Calixid a kiss on my cheeks, "Happy birthday sister," he whispered. His lips stretched into a shy smile.

    "Thank you." I replied and shed him a smile.

    "Please enjoy the party." He told me.

    "You should enjoy it too," I reminded him, tenderly patting his head like a little boy. "Don''t just hide in the corner."

    Thest remark made him grin.

    "I will." He promised and stepped aside.

    Blithe stepped into the ce Calix vacated. "Can I have this dance, my lovely sister." He bent his knees, mimicking a graceful prince and elegantly held his hand to me.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t be able to say no." I responded, taking his hand. A giggle escaped from my lips as he led me to the center of the room while everyone''s eyes followed our movement.

    He ced his hand on my waist while my hands slid to his shoulders.

    "Ace would be so proud of you now. You looked ethereal¡ªlike a goddess descending straight from Mount Olympus." Blithe said in a voice thick with appreciation.

    A wave of sudden sadness hit through me. "Yes he would be." I replied, biting back the tears.

    "You miss him don''t you." My brother said, It was not a question but a statement.

    "Of course I do." I whispered weakly, "There''s not a day in my life that I didn''t think of him." I swallowed the lump in my throat and forced a smile into my lips. "I would give everything I have just to have him here tonight."

    Blithe hugged me tight, providing me the strength andfort I needed. I ced my head into his shoulders. His hand caressed my back in reassurance. "Don''t worry, you''re going to be with Ace soon." I was so absorbed with my thoughts that I didn''t realize his real meaning.

    I bit my lower lip and forced myself not to cry. I don''t want to burst into tears while a hundred guests watch me under the spotlight. Once I cry the pain, it would be inside the privacy of my room where no one could hear nor see my tears, except the silence.

    "Everything will fall perfectly into ce, Beatrix. Whatever you''d been asking for, it would be all yours soon." Blithe assured me. He wrapped me into his arms onest time, kissed me on the cheeks and whispered the words ''happy happy birthday'' before he let me go and retreated to join the crowd.

    I was left alone in the middle of the room. Confused.

    The orchestra stopped and the room was engulfed in a total silence.

    And then in the midst of my inner musings, the man that was mysteriously upying my thoughts emerged from the crowd. He walked with the elegance of a King and he seemed to own the crowd as he walked by.

    My breath hitched in my throat upon realizing he was striding into my direction. The sound of my heart drumming hard reached my ears. I was even surprised that the crowd hadn''t heard of it.

    When he was a step away from me, he stopped.

    The sweet musky scent of perfume permeated my nostrils, triggering the fluttering of butterflies in my stomach.

    Gosh, he smelled so much like Ace!

    The thought made my heart ache. His huge resemnce to him made me miss my husband even more.

    I bit back the tears and swallowed the lump in my throat. It was hard not to cry when everything about the man reminded me of Ace.

    He moved a step closer until the distance between us was only a ruler a part. He offered his hand to me.

    I peered into his face but the mask he worepletely hid his features, giving me no clue what he looked like underneath.

    My eyesnded into his hand. He had long, nice fingers and it reminded me so much of Ace. Even his towering height, his broad shoulders, and the way he carried himself with an air of dignity reminded me of Ace. But this man couldn''t possibly be my husband. Ace was still in the hospital. Unconscious.

    The thought broke my heart.

    Blinking back the tears attempting to fall down my cheeks, I reached for his hand as I set aside all my inhibitions. A single dance won''t hurt, I told myself.

    Almost immediately, the moment the warmth of his hand touched mine, my pulse jittered. A soft gasp escaped my lips. Even the feel of his hand against mine feels so perfectly familiar to me. It would be impossible to dance with him and not think of the man I love

    His hand tightened around my hand and for a fleeting moment I closed my eyes to savor the sensation our joined hands created.

    He raised his other hand into the air. As if on cue, a well-dressed woman climbed onto the stage, a microphone in her hand.

    Then the curtain beside the stage parted open, exposing arge screen.

    As the instrumental of my favorite song began to y in the background, my wedding pictures began to y on the screen one by one.

    The soft nostalgic tune of ''There You''ll Be'' filling the room, triggered nostalgic memories to sh.

 Chapter 182 182: The Dance 4

    True love isn''t

    Romeo and Juliet.

    It''s Grandma and

    Grandpa who grew

    old together.

    ?????

    His hands captured my own and he ced it around his neck where it should be. Then his arms slid around my waist and pulled me close to his chest until no air could pass between us. The soothing warmth of his body made my eyes flutter close.

    He doesn''t only smell like my Ace and looks like him physically. His touch felt like Ace too. The thought made a tear drop from my eyes.

    When I think back on these times

    And the dreams we left behind

    I''ll be d ''cause I was blessed to get to have you in my life

    When I look back on these days

    I look and see your face

    You were right there for me

    The singer start to sing. I listened intently to the song'' s lyrics with my eyes still closed while very slowly we moved to the rhythm of the song. It was Ace''s favorite song and so was mine. Hearing it y only intensified my yearning for him.

    If only he was here then I have nothing to ask for more. My birthday would be beyond perfect. My whole family is here and so are my children. What more could I ask for? This night would be so magical and the joy I would feel would be beyond words.

    In my dreams, I''ll always see you soar above the sky

    In my heart, there''ll always be a ce for you for all my life

    I''ll keep a part of you with me

    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be

    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be

    The lyrics simply hit straight to my heart making me so emotional. The emotions I''d been trying to contain broke loose and a tear fell from my eyes¡­ then another¡­ and another until I was quietly weeping. The mask I wore proved to be a useful disguise to hide my tears.

    Well, you showed me how it feels

    To feel the sky within my reach

    And I always will remember all the strength you gave to me

    Your love made me make it through

    Oh, I owe so much to you

    You were right there for me

    I thought I was brave enough to hide a lonely part of myself tonight but I was mistaken. It took a single song and a mysterious man to push me into tears.

    The man''s hold tightened around my waist in response as if he felt my inner battle. He pulled me closer into the warmth of his body, providing me with all thefort he could give.

    I let my head drop into his chest. The musky scent of him fill my nose, helping the turmoil inside me calm down a bit. My ear is pressed close to his chest and I could hear the erratic beating of his heart. Was he nervous? Why would he be? I asked myself with my heart in the same condition as his.

    The song went on and we continued to dance. A hundred pairs of eyes were watching us but I felt as if we were alone inside the hall. I couldn''t hear anything except the song and I couldn''t see anything except him.

    It''s as if the universe paused and the world stopped spinning. The only thing that seems to matter was the dance.

    Very slowly, his fingers went to my hair. Then he caressed the mask that covered my face.

    He was tall, and I looked up to him in order to see his face and know what he felt but the mask he worepletely hid his expression. The mystery surrounding him thickened but my curiosity to know him more only deepened.

    When he lifted my mask off my face, I didn''t protest. Instead, I allow him to take it off as if I was baring my very soul to him. His fingers gently wiped the tears from my cheeks until it waspletely dry. He was so tender that my heart wanted to weep.

    In my dreams, I''ll always see you soar above the sky

    In my heart, there''ll always be a ce for you for all my life

    I''ll keep a part of you with me

    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be

    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be

    There you''ll be

    Thest part of the song ended but the instrumental continued to y in the background, making the scene even more emotional than it already was.

    "Happy happy birthday, Phoenix." He whispered.

    My lips parted open in shock. Was the fates ying a practical joke on me? Why did he sound exactly like my husband?

    I opened my mouth to speak but no words emerged from my lips. Instead, a warm stream of tears flowed freely down my cheeks.

    He caressed the wetness of my cheeks with his fingers. "Hush, stop crying my love. I''m here¡­"

    The words were spoken so softly, like a subtle wind brushing against my heart. But instead of refraining from crying my tears flowed more abundantly as realization hit me.

    He took off his mask, exposing his handsome face to me.

    "Ace¡­" A sob erupted from my lips. My vision turned hazy by the amount of tears I''m shedding.

    I lifted my hand to reach for his face only to stopped halfway. "Are you even real?" The question just slipped from my lips." My hand limply fell to my side.

    He allowed the mask to fall on the floor. His hands captured my own and brought them to his face to feel the warmth of his cheeks. "I''m here now¡­ I will never leave you alone again, love." He murmured, his eyes wet with unshed tears.

    When he pulled me into his arms, everything melted away, including my doubts. My hand clung to his neck and his arms encircled my waist.

    Ace was hugging me. I couldn''t believe it!

    The thing I''d been asking for came true. I have nothing more to ask, everything I ever needed was already in front of me.

 Chapter 183 183: Proposal

    There is no pretending,

    I love you,

    and I will love you

    until the day I die.

    And if there''s life

    after that,

    I love you then.

    ?????????

    "I missed you, love¡­" Ace murmured close to my ears, his fingers rubbing my spine up and down. "There''s not a day after I wake up froma that I didn''t think of you. I nearly gone crazy waiting for the day I will meet you again."

    I shut my eyes tightly until a star bursts into my eyes. If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up and realize he is gone. We''d been apart for too long and it would shatter me inside if I were to discover he''s an illusion created by my mind to cope up with loneliness.

    "I thought I would go crazy too when you were brought to America for your operation. I was so afraid that I would never see you again." The words burst out of my lips as the memories of that fateful night shed back on my thoughts. The fear, anxiety, and forlorn returned, reminding me of the sleepless nights I spent wondering if I will ever be with him again.

    "Hush, love."He murmured tenderly, lifting my chin up so I could look deep into his eyes. "It''s over now¡­ let bygones be bygones¡­ I''m here. I will never leave you again. Never. I love you Phoenix. I never loved anyone the way I love you.

    I will continue to love you until our hair turns grey and until we can''t walk anymore."

    His fingers trailed on my cheeks, slowly and tenderly. The soft caress on my skin made my heart swell with emotions.

    After pulling a box from inside the pocket of his tuxedo, he pulled a ring inside, knelt in front of me, and whispered the words "Will you marry me¡­ again?"

    Disbelief made me speechless. For longer than intended, I stood there with my mouth wide open and my eyes stretched wide. I expected some beautiful things to happen tonight but this unexpected marriage proposal wasn''t in the list.

    Tears welled my eyes. The moment was so amazing that it took me a bit long to respond. I cleared my throat. My eyes met his exquisite blue eyes and I replied, "Yes, I will marry you."

    I wiped the tears off my cheeks with the back of my palms and extended my hand to him. He slid the ring into my ring finger, it fit perfectly like a well-made glove. The diamond solitaire glowed beautifully against the magnificent light of the chandelier.

    Ace got up almost immediately after he put the ring into my finger and wrapped me into his arms, his face buried into the crown of my head.

    My arms wrapped around his waist and my head leaned on the hard muscles of his chest. Holding him this close feels like heaven to me.

    I raised my head up to him, our gazes met, hunger and yearning for each other took over. His lips descended on mine, it almost took an eternity before the warmth of his lips touched my own.

    The kiss was soft and slow, melting my knees into jell-o. My eyes fluttered close as automatically my hands clung to his neck for support.

    His arms tightened around my waist, pulling me closer to the hard muscles of his body. Even air couldn''t pass in between us by how close he was holding me.

    For a moment it was only the kiss that matters. The crowd disappeared, the noises dissolved into the distance and everyone else stopped to exist.

    His lips moved to mine coaxing me into response and despite my shyness I kissed him back with the same eagerness. The kisssted until we''re both breathless. If it weren''t for the sound of cheers and the loud round of apuse, the kiss wouldst longer.

    Ace groaned when he set my lips free. "I missed your love and I can''t get enough of the kiss but we still have guests to entertain. Let''s save it forter." He whispered and winked at me.

    A blush crept into my cheeks in response.

    He ced his arms protectively around my waist and led me in front of the stage where my whole family was waiting.

    We are greeted with cheers and congrattions not only from my family but from the sea of guests. Ace couldn''t stop grinning, showing everyone how proud he is that I said yes.

    I on the other hand couldn''t stop smiling like crazy. The feeling of having him on my birthday was so surreal that I feel as if I''m floating in the air.

    I lost count of how many hands I touched and how much kiss I received on my cheeks. I was even sure that none of the guests would linger on my memory when it was finally over.

    When the crowd that gathered around us finally dissolved, Lucas Nichs, Ace''s best friend strode in our direction. He was wearing a ck suit and tie that looked good on him. A bunch of girls at every corner kept eyeing him.

    He had discarded his mask and it was in his hands now. The mask was truly annoying and speaking of it, I wonder where we left ours. It was probably lying somewhere on the floor.

    "Congrattions Ace, ." Lucas Nichs said, pulling into a halt. For the first time, I saw Ace''s best friend smile. The muscles on his face stretch a bit, giving him a boyish look. He then turned to me, the smile on his lips widened, "Congrattions, Phoenix." He added.

    "You will be the Bestman man at our wedding. " Ace informed him.

    "I dly ept the privilege." Lucas replied. "So when is the wedding? I need to prepare the gift in advance."

    "Well, as soon as possible before Phoenix could change her mind." Ace said and Lucas chuckled.

    I couldn''t help but smile from his silly joke.

    As if I would dare to change my mind, said a part of my head.

    ***

    Check out Mr. Ceo''s Secret Obsession!

 Chapter 184 184: Father And Daughter

    The first true love every

    girl has is her father.

    No one will ever rece

    him as the love of her

    life.

    ???

    At the corner of my eyes I spotted ire heading in our direction. She was wrapped in an off shoulder beige gown that gave emphasis to her tall and elegant frame. Her beautiful curls loosely hung on her shoulders and it framed her face. She looked good tonight, good is even an understatement. She looked stunning. She''d always been a beautiful woman but tonight she looked ethereal.

    Who would have guessed that she''s Ace''s mother and also the grandmother of two lovely children.

    Regally standing beside ire was Alexander. His right arm protectively draped around her elegant shoulders. Father looked equally good in his ck tuxedo, a couple of eyes followed him as he walked past the guests. The two looked good together, almost like a perfect couple. Though Father and ire haven''t announced their status yet, obviously they were smitten with each other.

    First love never dies after all.

    Lucas and Ace suddenly fell silent. Turning my gaze to them, I saw them looking at the approaching couple. But it was not Father and ire Ace was looking at. It was Vien who was shyly hiding behind his mother where his gaze was nailed at. My lips parted in surprise. I didn''t see her at first and it took me a moment to realize that she''s even there.

    "Vien¡­" The word trailed out of Ace''s lips. His eyes were all wide and misty. He stepped forward but stopped as if he suddenly changed mind. He was breathing heavily as he waited for the three to reach us.

    My hands reach to his arm, trying to give himfort with the soft caress of my fingers against his skin. His gaze remained locked on Vien. His deep blue eyes flickered with tears. I could see with rity as various emotions swirl around them.

    My heart swelled inside my chest. The scene made me want to weep too. Watching the reunion between Ace and Vien touched my heart. It''s been a long three years¡ªor was it four¡ªsince thest time Ace saw her. Seeing her now still shocked him. That''s how exactly I felt the first time Iid my eyes on my daughter.

    When I thought it''s going to take forever, ire and Father reached our spot. Vien remained hidden behind Ace''s mother but her wide, unblinking eyes remained glued to Ace as if she''s trying to figure out if he was indeed her father.

    "Come here, Vien." Ace spoke, his voice cracking. He cleared his throat and swallowed hard. Vien stood still in her ce, her exquisite blue eyes¡ª a perfect replica of her father¡ªflickered with tears. "Papa is here baby." He added. This time a tear fell down his cheeks.

    "Papa." Vien said, the words sounded more of a question than a statement. For a split second she remained silent as if contemting the words. I held my breath as I waited how she would respond.

    The room fell into a deafening silence. Even the orchestra stopped ying.

    Vien took a step closer and closer. When she was a couple of steps away from Ace, she pulled into a stop and looked up to him. Her eyes stretched wide as it wander to his face.

    "Papa." She spoke again but this time it wasn''t a question anymore. It was a word spoken without a tinge of doubt. She crossed the distance between them and jumped into Ace''s arms. Sobbing.

    I lose control of my emotion and a sob bursts into my lips. Only a statue would feel nothing while watching the scene. I dried my tears with the back of my fingers but the tears won''t stop falling. I gave up wiping them and continue to look at them with a wonderful feeling in my heart.

    Ace hugged Vien so tight with his eyes firmly close. Tears fell down the smoothness of his cheeks. The emotions swirling inside me made my chest so tight that I could barely breath.

    Ace and I waited for so long for this moment toe. When we thought Vien died on that night on the car ident, we''d given up hope meeting her again. But god is good, he let my daughter live so we could have her with us and be a whole family again. And now the most awaiting reunion between Ace and Vien slowly takes ce, I almost couldn''t believe it myself.

    If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up. I would rather die than realize that everything had been only a dream.

    I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the back of my palms to clear my hazy vision. And when my eyes finally moved to the crowd, it took me a moment to realize everyone was crying too. My whole family and so the guests were wiping a tear in their eyes. Everything that happened to us was in the news and every soul inside the room knew the hardships we''ve been through because of Ace''s family.

    Our story touched their hearts and now they''re happy to share this wonderful moment with us.

    Ace wiped the tears on Vien''s face with his hands. He looked deep into her eyes and began caressing her face. "Papa will never allow anyone to take you away from us again." He vowed andnded a soft kiss on her forehead.

    Finally I crossed the small distance that seperates us and joined them. Ace pull me into his arms and hugged the two of us. I mometarily freed myself out of Ace''s hold when I spotted Elisa in the crowd. She was holding Faith in her arms. I went up to her and took my baby into my arms. Faith was asleep.

    The party must have exhausted her.

    When I return back to Ace, heid a soft kiss on Faith''s temples and wrapped me back into his arms. The room erupted into a round of apuse. Camera''s start to sh in our direction.

    Atst, after all the hardships and struggles we are finally reunited.

    Today, on my birthday, everything I ever needed was given to me; Ace, my daughters, and my whole family. I have nothing more to ask. Everything I ever needed to survive was right here with in my reach.

    ????

    To my wonderful readers,

    MR CEO''S PREGNANT EX-WIFE is finallying to an end. A few more chapters and the story would be finished soon. First, I want to thank you all for your patience for waiting for each update. To those who are not aware, the reason I wasn''t able to update for so long is because I''m still under treatment during those times.

    Taking five tablets daily drains my strength and makes me feel dizzy all the time. I was depressed too that I couldn''t write a single chapter. Now that my treatment was over I''m nning to return to writing again and continue my unfinished works.

    Thank you all for supporting me on my writing journey! I love you all¡­.

    To those who is interested in Lucas''s story (Ace''s best friend) I will be writing his story soon (after I finish MCPEW).

    ????

    Volume 2: MR. CEO''S IMPOSTOR WIFE

    Lucas Nichs was the love of her life. She had been in love with him the first time she introduced herself as her twin. The notorious CEO, who changes girlfriends faster than flipping books, was taken by her charm and months after, he proposed without knowing she was an Impostor. Blissfully unaware of the truth, her lover married her twin and she even attended their wedding in secret.

    But when she was leaving the church, the gunman her evil sister hired shot her.

    Be survives after six months ofa but the four month baby in her womb didn''t make it. She left the country to rebuild her life. Three yearster she was sessful in her career as the Chairwoman of AA cosmetics. However her life gets turned upside down when she was abducted. While trying to flee from her abductor, the car she was driving met a fatal collision.

    When she woke up she was no longer Arabe Angelstone, the meek beauty with a peaceful life but Alexandria Alexander, the socialite heiress hated by everyone including Lucas Nichs Alexander...her husband. Gone with her identity was her memory of the past, will she be able to live the life opposite her own?

 Chapter 185 185: Alone Time

    The radiant moon stood beautifully upon a wonderful star-studded sky. The soft subtle wind from the garden caressed my skin but I didn''t feel the cold at all. The warmth of an arm wrapped around my waist provided the warmth I needed.

    The garden looked magnificent under the pale glow of the moonlight. It looked like a scene straight out of a painting. Aside from the asional sound of nocturnal insects and the sound of hush voices from afar, the garden was peaceful.

    After an endless round of Congrattions from the jovial guest, Ace and I managed to sneak out of the garden unnoticed for an alone time together.

    "Are you cold, love?" He murmured against my ears, my thoughts fled. The warmth of his lips against my skin sent a ticklish sensation all over my body.

    "I''m not cold, love." I replied and turned to face him. My arms as if they have a mind of their own encircled his neck. In return, his arms encircled my waist and pulled me closer into his body until my body was pressed to his own that even air couldn''t pass between us.

    He smiled. It was a sweet, seductive smile that instantly melted my knees and turned them to jell-o. "I miss you¡­. Words are not enough to express how bad I''d been wanting to be with you." He''d spoken the words with so much love and tenderness that I found my chest swelling with joy.

    The pools of his exquisite blue eyes were glowing. He looked like a demigod at the moment as the pale moonlight illuminated his face giving him a mysterious yet alluring look.

    For a moment, my eyes fluttered close. Savoring the peaceful night sky while he holds me close. I imagined this same exact scene inside my mind over and over again. Never did it cross my thoughts that it would happen now. And now it''s taking ce, my heart keeps beating erratically inside my chest. I love him so much that it shattered me when I thought I lost him.

    But now that he''s here with me, my anxiety and fears vanished as if they didn''t even exist.

    "I miss you too, Ace¡­" I murmured, slowly opening my eyes. " I too couldn''t put into words how much I missed you. The months we''ve been away from each other feels like years to me. When you left, you took a part of me with you and I''d never feltplete since then. But tonight when I saw your face, all the hollows and emptiness nagging inside me was filled with warmth.

    And for a long time, I feel whole again." My hand went into his face and cupped his jaw into my hands. "Please¡­ don''t leave again. It would break my heart if I saw you walk away." Tears clouded my vision and when I blinked my eyes it fell on my cheeks.

    "Hush¡­ don''t cry my love. It breaks my heart to see you in tears. I gave you my word, I will never leave you again. Never. Even if someone would aim a shotgun at my head, I''ll still remain by your side even if it means death." He took a deep agonizing breath and wiped the wetness of my cheeks with his fingers.

    "I lost you a couple of times before but now that our lives are finally at peace, I will never lose you again. I love you, love. I love you so much that if I were to choose between loving you and breathing, I would use myst breath to say I love you."

    He wrapped me into his arms more tightly. The warmth of his body pressed against mine gave me thefort and sense of inner peace. For a moment the world stopped moving. Everyone around us faded into a different dimension. There''s only the two of us.

    When his lips imed mine, the emotions I''d been trying hard to suppress broke loose. A groan escaped my lips. My hands clung around his neck for support. My knees felt like noodles, if I wasn''t holding onto him I already slumped on the cemented pavement with my butt first.

    I moved my lips into the rhythm of his own. He was moving slowly but it feels like I''d been running miles and miles by how my heart was beating fast inside my chest. His heart beat, I could almost hear it too and it was beating erratically like mine.

    The more we kissed the more thirsty and greedy I became. I just can''t get enough of the kiss I''d been deprived of for months. When he finally let me go, I was breathless and so was he. Even if I was trying to chase after my breath, I''m perfectly fulfilled inside.

    Iid my head into his chest with a contented sigh. I could spend the night with him like this and not feel tired at all. Just having him with me feels like heaven to me.

    "Love?" He called after a moment of silence.

    "Yes?" I mumbled sleepily against his chest. The sweet scent of perfume clinging to his cloth permeated my nostrils and it was making me sleepy.

    "When you blow out your candle, what did you wish?" He asked, caressing my hair with his palms.

    The question instantly made my lips stretch into a smile. I look up to him with eyes twinkling with mirth. "What did you think I wished for?" I shot him back the same question he asked me.

    "A sessful career?"

    I shook my head.

    "The safety and abundance of the family?"

    "That''s only my secondary wish."

    He sighed. "I gave up¡­. So tell me what did you wish for?"

    "I wished for a son." I told him.

    His eyes went huge. A wide smile broke into his lips. There was a glint of tears at the corner of his eyes. "I want a son too." He whispered, consumed with joy.

    He wrapped me into his arms and buried his face into my hair, inhaling the scent of my favorite shampoo. "Let''s make a son tonight, love." He offered.

    "I would love to." I replied.

    Ace broked intoughter.

 Chapter 186 186: To Wed Soon

    The best feeling

    in the whole world

    is watching things

    finally fall into ce

    after watching them

    fall apart for so long.

    ???????

    "Good morning sleepy head. It''s time to wake up."

    A soothing voice whispered against my ear, rousing me from a peaceful slumber. Groaning, I turned away from where the voice wasing from and buried my head on the pillow.

    "Mama, wake up¡­" Another sweet voice whispered in my other ear. "We''re going to look for your wedding gown today."

    Another groan escaped my lips. My eyes slightly opened but the sudden blinding light permeating through the open vian blinds made me close them again.

    "Later honey¡­ give mama another twenty minutes please. I promise to get up and prepare for our appointment." I mumbled sleepily, hoping they would leave.

    There was a long pause. Relief flooded through me when there was no sound of protestsing from them. Sighing with contentment, I buried my face into the pillow to recover the sleep I lostst night.

    It was Ace''s fault why up to now I wasn''t up yet. We spent the night sprawled on bed, making love, and trying to make up for moments we''ve lost. It was already dawn when we fell asleep. He couldn''t me me now for waking upte.

    "Wake up love¡­." Ace whispered to my earlobe. His hot breath tickled my ears.

    "Five minutes." I murmured.

    He chuckled and buried his nose on my neck. "If you don''t wake up, I''ll find other ways to get you up." He teased me and without a warning his fingers tickled my armpits. My eyes snapped open. A scream erupted from my lips.

    "Aaace!"

    Vien giggled as she watched me get up from the bed, grabbed a pillow and threw it towards Ace. His shoulders shook uncontrobly withughter as he looked at me. He caught the pillow in time before it could hit him in the head and he put it aside where I couldn''t reach it.

    "You overslept, love" He said as he gestured to the wall clock. My eyes followed his hand and saw the time. It''s past ten already. My eyes went wide as realization hit me. I overslept too much.

    I hastened out of the bed and scrambled at my feet. Thest ember of sleepiness faded. For a split second I was fully awake.

    "Oh, jeez." I mumbled as I grabbed a fresh towel from the cab. "I''ll prepare in ten minutes." I told them and hurriedly entered the bathroom and took a quick bath.

    By the time I emerged from the bathroom, Ace, Vien, and Faith had gone downstairs. I wore the first things my fingers grabbed inside the closet and put it on. It was a maroon knitted dress. I paired it with a ck t sandals.

    Since I was in a hurry, I didn''t bother to tie my hair. After brushing my hair into submission, I let it fall freely behind my back like a cape and went downstairs.

    There on the Kitchen table Ace was waiting.

    "Faith was in the Garden. Elisa brought her out for a walk. Vien was with her too." He exined as I took the seat beside him.

    "Did Vien eat breakfast?" I asked. Eyebrows furrowed.

    "I let her eat first before allowing her to go to the garden."

    My concern faded. It was then reced with a smile. "I''m starving." I said. My gaze surveyed the dishes spread on top of the long table. The pleasant scent of food permeated my nostrils. My hunger intensified.

    "And so do I." He replied.

    Together we ate in silence. Just having him with me in the kitchen while we ate together was heaven to me. It''s one of my simple pleasures in life.

    "That knitted dress looks good on you." He remarked just after finishing his breakfast.

    Warmth spread on my cheeks. "Thank you." I said shyly, "It was the first thing I grabbed inside the closet. I''m in a hurry and I decided to wear it without bothering to think about how I look."

    Heughed and when he did his eyes crinkled in the corner. "I bet you look good in whatever you decide to wear." He said.

    Thepliment made my cheeks blush furiously. Before I could say a word, he vacated his seat and held his hand to me.

    "Shall we go?"

    I nodded my head and took his hand. He kissed me on the cheek before we marched to the door.

    ????

    "Moma can we go to the mall and buy some books after we finish picking your wedding gown?" It was Vien. She was seated in between me and Ace on the backseat of the car. Miller, ire''s butler, was the one driving.

    After tearing my gaze to Faith who wasfortably seated in her father''s arm, I shifted my attention to Vien and ced an arm around her shoulders. "Sure, my big princess. What particr books do you have in mind?"

    "I want some coloring books. And reading materials for beginners. I want to learn how to read so I could teach my little sister when she grow up." She replied. Her exquisite blue eyes glowing.

    Ace and I looked at each other, suppressing a smile from stretching on our lips.

    He patted Vien''s head affectionately. "Papa will buy everything you want, my princess." He promised.

    Vien was ted. She leaned on the soft cushion behind her with a sweet smile on her lips.

    Thirty minutester, the car stopped in front of Belle Boutique. Miller got out of the driver''s seat and opened the door for us. Vien excitedly mber out of the car. Her curious gaze darted on the attractive gowns disyed on the ss window the moment her feetnded on the pavement.

    I got out of the car and Ace followed behind me.

    An instant smile lit up my face as I took Vien''s hand and pull her to the upscale entrance of the building.

    Thest time I came here was too look for a birthday gown. Who could have thought that I''ll be returning here and this time it was to select my own wedding gown.

    ***

    Check out Mr. Ceo''s Secret Obsession!

 Chapter 187 187: The Ending

    God made you.

    God made me.

    Then he whispered,

    ''meant to be.''

    ?????

    It''s been a while since we met Ace. I''m d to finally meet you again."

    It was Belle, the owner of the wedding boutique and his mother''s long time friend

    who greeted us the moment we entered the upscale building. She came to me with a sweet smile on her lips and kissed me on the cheeks.

    "What lovely daughters you have. They looked like you. They are beautiful. " She said, her nce shifting from Faith who was in her father''s arms and to Vien who stood beside me and holding my hand.

    I responded to thepliment with a smile.

    "You''re looking great Belle." It was Ace. He was grinning from ear to ear.

    "I''ll give you arge discount." Belle said, making Ace burst intoughter. "Anyways ire had told me in advance that you''re looking for a wedding gown?" She asked, turning to my direction.

    "Yes, we are."

    "Do you have a particr design in mind?"

    "Anything in white would do." I replied shyly. I''m not that picky and I have seen her collection of gowns before and I know whatever gown she would rmend would bemendable.

    "Anything you wear would look good on you, Phoenix. " Belle said and my cheeks flushed from thatpliment. "Please follow me, I''ll show you my exclusive wedding gown collection."

    We entered a wide, spacious room where a line up of mannequins stood, each mannequin wore Belle''stest wedding collections.

    The disys were all pretty but there were three gowns that stole my attention and I couldn''t decide what to choose between the three.

    The three gowns were all off shoulder but it was their designs that differed them from one another. The first one is ace gown with intricate designs, the second was decorated with swarovski, and the third one was made of satin which was embroidered with floral designs.

    Belle told me to try them one by one so we could decide which gown is the best. I followed her advice and tried them.

    In the end, we chose the whitece gown. It was off shoulder with, A-line front, and it looked beautiful. It looked good on me, Ace told me, in which Bellepletely agreed. I love the gown. It was simple yet chic and it was not heavy like the other two so I decided that it would be my wedding gown.

    After the appointment in the boutique, by Vien''s eager request we went into the mall where we ate lunch in a restaurant. When we finished, we went to the bookstore to buy books for Vien.

    I was holding Faith into my arms while Ace usher Vien to the section where the children''s book was located. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched them walk away.

    My heart feels overwhelmed by the sight of the father and daughter bond between them.

    After they selected the book Vien wanted, Ace paid it on the counter when and then we decided to head back home.

    ????

    Days passed by so fast and almost two weeks had passed since we started making preparations for the wedding and now, I couldn''t believe that Ace and I managed to aplish everything in less than two weeks when it usually takes less than a month to prepare such a grand wedding.

    "Are you nervous, love? '''' It was Ace asking behind me as I sat on the bench outside the garden.

    I looked up to him and smiled. "Of course not, love. I''m actually excited." I told him, referring to our wedding tomorrow which would be held in church. "How about you?"

    Ace grinned. "I''m actually nervous." He said to my surprise. He upied the space beside me and took my hand and wrapped them in hisrge ones.

    "Why would you be?" I asked. Curious.

    "I''m afraid you would change your mind." He said with sincerity. I would haveughed at his remark if he wasn''t serious. I bit back augh and cleared my throat.

    "I''m not going to change my mind, love." I assure him.

    "Then I''m afraid that I will wake up tomorrow and realize that all of this was only a dream."

    I cupped his cheeks with both of my hands, looked deep into his eyes and whispered, "That''s not going to happen. This is our reality. We''ve been through a lot before and I know that we''re going to be happy now especially that everything has fallen perfectly into ce."

    Ace momentarily closed his eyes, savoring the feeling of my hand framing his cheeks."Thank you, love. I feel better now," He said when he opened his eyes.

    Iid a soft kiss on his cheeks. "After the wedding we''re going to be busy again."

    Upon the mention of it, Ace groaned. We only have a one week honeymoon period and after that both of us would be extremely busy again.

    Ace would return as the Chief Executive Officer of Greyson Enterprises. Aside from that, he would be managing the Hotel which his father granted him sole ownership before he was killed.

    I on the other hand would be upied with the task of running the Resort Hotel which would open in two weeks. Aside from owning the Hotel which my father gave me as a birthday gift, I would be managing it as it''s Hotel Manager. To add to that, I received a contract from one of the prestigious clothing lines asking me to be it''s model and I''m nning to sign it too since it''s only part time.

    "Just forget about it for a while. Let''s savor the peace for now." He said andnded a kiss on my lips. "I love you, love." He said softly.

    "I love you too, love." I whispered back, my chest overflowing with so much love.

    He ced my head on his shoulders. His arms encircled my waist and in that intimate position, we watched the breathtaking pale tint of orange spread on the sky as the sun descended from the horizon.

    Atst, after the long winding road filled with heartaches, heartbreaks, tears, and sacrifices, we finally found our happy ending.

    ***

    Check it out!

    Mr. Billionaire''s Secret Wife

 Chapter 188 188: Extra Chapter

    It''s the best

    feeling in the world

    watching things finally

    fall into ce.

    ???????

    I stared at the woman opposite me in the full length mirror with wide, unblinking eyes. My lips parted in surprise as my eyes swept all over my reflection. I almost didn''t recognize myself. The hairdresser and the make-up artist did a wonderful job.

    Taking a deep long breath, I cast one more nce at my reflection and made my way out the door. When I emerged ire was already waiting outside.

    The moment I stepped out the door she looked up to me and smiled. A glint of tears flickered her eyes as she handed me a bouquet of fresh white roses.

    "You looked breathtaking!" She eximed as her gaze swept from the beautiful whitece gown then up to my face.

    "Thank you, ire. You looked stunning too." I returned thepliment as my admiring gaze swept to the pink gown she wore.

    She hugged me tight and kissed me on the cheeks. "I''m so happy that Ace and you are together again after everything that happened between the two of you." She said the words with so much warmth and affection that my eyes watered with tears but since I don''t want to ruin my makeup, I bit back the tears and hugged her tight like the way a daughter would hug her own mother.

    "I''m so happy too, Mama. It became possible because you''ve been very supportive of the two of us."

    When the hug ended, ire dabbed a handkerchief at the corner of her eyes. "We must go before our tears ruin our look. You must be the most beautiful woman in the church today."

    "Without a doubt I would be the most beautiful woman today¡ªin Ace''s eyes." The mention of my husband made my chest overflow with fondness.

    "That is a guarantee." She agreed. "Everyone was already waiting in the church. We must go before the groom thinks you changed your mind." ire joked and I couldn''t help but smile. She held my hand and together we walked to the door.

    ???????

    The bridal car skidded to a stop in front of the church. I pushed the door open and got out of the car. The moment my high-heeled shoes stepped on the red carpet the cheering crowd greeted me.

    My heart skipped a bit as my gazended on the elegant entrances of the church. For the first time since I woke up this morning my pulse jittered and my heartbeat quickened. It took me a great amount of self control not to march on the aisle and demand the priest to immediately start the wedding.

    I took a deep, calming breath. It''s not the first time I will get married, I told myself so I don''t need to feel like a first time bride. But even though it wasn''t my first wedding, it''s the wedding where my whole family was there for me for the very first time.

    My wandering thoughts scattered in the air when father came to me and engulfed me into a warm embrace. "Papa." I mumbled, my eyes clouding with impending tears.

    "I''m happy that my daughter is getting married again to the man she loves." He said and I bit back a sob. "I love you, my daughter." Upon saying the words, he kissed me on the cheeks.

    "I love you too, Papa." I told him.

    He wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes. "Let''s go inside the church before your over excited husband finally decides to march here and pick you up instead."

    He ced my gloved hands into his arms. and together we marched forward to the door of the church.

    The pleasant sound of the piano filled the whole ce and therge mahogany door flung open. My searching gazended at the far end of the aisle where my groom was waiting.

    I walked down the aisle as if I was floating into the air. I never knew I could be this happy. Without me even realizing, a tear drifted down my cheeks.

    There seated in one of the benches were Elisa and Ethan, proudly beaming at me. Elisa was holding my precious little baby into her arms.

    On the other bench I saw my brothers, all dashing in their ck suits and ties. They are grinning as I walked past them.

    Then there was Vein in her beautiful pink dress. She''s holding a basket in her hand as one of my flower girls. Behind her, Melissa stood like an elegant queen in a matching pink gown like Vien. Beside my grandma, ire stood, dabbing a handkerchief at the corner of her eyes.

    Madam Ste, Belle, Marcus, and almost the majority of the people I knew were also present.

    "Take good care of my daughter." Father told Ace as he handed me to my groom upon the moment we reached the far end of the carpeted aisle.

    "I will definitely take good care of her until the day I die." He said without tearing his gaze off me and reached for my hand.

    Together we marched forward to the altar.

    The wedding ceremony went on and all the while, I felt as if I was floating into the air. The ceremony happened so fast the next thing I knew we''re exchaging our vows.

    "Phoenix, I give you this ring as a sign of my love and devotion. Wear it with love and joy. As this ring has no end, neither shall my love for you. I promise to never forget this once-in-a-lifetime love. And to always know in the deepest part of my soul that no matter what challenges we may encounter we will always find our way back to each other."

    Ace slid the ring into my finger. Tears flowed freely down my cheeks as he did so.

    "Ace, please take this ring as a sign of my eternal love. I promise to love you in good times and in bad, when life seems easy and when it seems hard. I promise to cherish you and respect you. May our days be long, and may they be seasoned with faith, love, understanding and respect forever and ever.

    I slid the ring into his finger and when I raised my head to his I saw tears flowing down his cheeks.

    The priests announced us husband and wife. And when he said the word ''you may kiss the bride'' Ace lifted my veil and slowly his lips met mine.

    Together, we sealed the promise of a lifetime of love together.

    Atst, we finally found not our happy ending but our happy beginning.

    [End of Volume I]

 Chapter 189 189: Impostor Wife

    Arabe Angelstone returns to take back her inheritance and the man she loves from her psychotic twin sister, unexpectedly a car ident leaves her amnesiac! Forced to believe that she''s her universally despised sister, Arabe bears all the insults, death threats and beatings, vowing to set things right with everyone she has ever hurt - and the first on her list? Her husband.

    Lucas Alexander, a business tycoon.

    Without her memories, Arabe believed she deserved his hatred for cheating on him, for running away with her lover the night of their wedding anniversary. She would do anything to make amends. But what happens when her sinfully gorgeous twin sister''s husband falls in love with her?

    ***

    Alexandria Alexander sat in front of the vanity mirror as pale and stiff as the naked marble statue of Venus standing on the balcony of her plush room. Elegant eyebrows knitting together, she raised her eyes to the face reflecting on her mirror and found herself staring straight into a pair of hazel-green eyes.

    The eyes of the devil, she thought, clenching her fist into tight balls until her knuckles turned white.

    Despite herself, she managed to summon a smile to her lips, the best she had that had men prowling over her knees. But the man simply stood there, unimpressed. His chiseled features were dark, and his lips were drawn into tight lines. His gaze bore at her with piercing lethality. If looks could maim, she dropped to the pristine tiled floor, bathing in a pool of blood.

    "I want a divorce, Alexandria." Lucas said tightly, his cold voice piercing through her.

    The smile on her lips died down.

    A shiver of fear ran down her spine. "No!" she gasped, whirling towards him. The force of her movement sent the chair sprawling down on the floor. "You can''t do this to me, Lucas." She screamed. Fury, panic, and disbelief contorted her aristocratic features.

    "You know damn well I can." He smiled, but it barely reached his eyes. It looked more of a sneer to her than a smile.

    "It will cause a scandal!" Alexandria argued, almost screaming the words. Realizing she''d almost sounded so violent, she lowered her voice into a whisper. "Society will talk about you!" She tried to sound gentle, but the words still came off harshly.

    "They''re talking now." He replied. There was a short pause before he continued. "The details of your scandalous affair with the governor¡ªa married man will be all over the papers tomorrow. The worst had happened. I have nothing more to lose now." He added.

    He was speaking so calmly now and it was terrifying watching him that way when she would have preferred him tosh at her than listen to him in that tone.

    Alexandria turned deathly pale. Her lips trembled with rm. She''d been careful with her extramarital affairs. She''d been extremely careful with her lovers, too. Theye and go unnoticed. No one knew who they were.

    Where did she go wrong this time?

    She swallowed deep and hard. The realization of how deep she was in trouble pped her with force. Her legs trembled. It felt weak, as though it would copse soon. Only her tight grip on the dresser kept her on her feet.

    When Lucas first knew of her affair, he caught her in the middle of forey. Naked in the Master''s bedroom with an equally naked man on top of her. Lucas had shot her lover and demanded a divorce right away.

    Alexandria had been terrified to the bone. She wasn''t concerned about her lover at all. She has a long list of men waiting for their turn. Losing one wouldn''t hurt. But it was the prospect of losing the luxuries she was ustomed to that terrified her. Furious and desperate, she ckmailed him using the child in her womb.

    If he divorces her, she will get his child aborted.

    Lucas had sumbed to her ckmail. It was his child who''s involved, anyway. He didn''t pursue divorce. In one condition, no one will know about her affairs and she will never have another lover again.

    Alexandria had broken the only rule he set on her and now she''s doomed. Her ckmail had worked well the first time, but this time, there''s nothing she could do to stop him from divorcing her.

    "And by the way, you will get nothing from me after the divorce. Also, I will have sole custody of our child." The words painfully rang to her ears. It''s as though he just announced it was the end of the world. Her world in particr.

    "No!" she protested, but the words barely emerged from her lips. Nothing she would say now would change his mind. In fact, it will piss him even more and he might consider throwing her out of the mansion tonight, right in front of a thousand guests.

    He could destroy her with just a snap of his fingers. One word from him and everyone, the society in particr, will shun her.

    After a long moment of silence, he spoke. "I had loved you, Alexandria." He stressed the word had, instilling in her mind it was past tense. "Finding your lover with you in bed nearly killed me. If you had only asked for more sex instead of cheating, I would have dly given you more of it. Anytime, anywhere you wanted it. Hell, I would even give you the moon if you had asked for it."

    His eyes were cold now, cold enough to freeze the burning depths of hell as they watched her. Unable to take his piercing gaze any longer, her gaze dropped to the floor. Lucas crossed the distance between them. Lifting her chin between his thumb and forefinger, he leaned closer until his hot breath fanned her cheeks.

    "There''s hell to pay, Alexandria." He growled, "I''ll make sure you will cry blood for what you did." That being said, he let her go.

    The door in her room closed with a loud bang. Then he was gone.

    Alexandria copsed on her feet. For the first time in her life, she wasn''t worried about her delicate silk gown being crumpled. There''s more pressing matters than that. She knew with a violent fear swirling inside her that even the gown she wore tonight would no longer belong to hers tomorrow. Even her string of lovers¡ªher milking cows will abandon her. That leaves her on her own now.

    She still has time, she thought with a flicker of hope in her chest as she willed herself to get up from the floor. She still has valuable jewelry, signature clothes, luxury bags, and shoes worth of fortune.

    Her hope shriveled into a size of a pea as she realized that except for the jewelry, her belongings are heavy. To add to her growing dilemma, the space in her car wouldn''t be enough to hold all her things. Then there was thisborious task of carrying her things to the car. Doing so would consume more time.

    Alexandria was almost on the verge of breaking into tears when an idea urred to her. It was like seeing light at the end of the dark tunnel. Suddenly, hope filled her once more. The sleek Bugatti vaulted in the expansive garage will give her more than enough money. A smile slowly curled in her red painted lips at the thought of selling it to start a fresh new life.

    The car is worth a king''s ransom and it will allow her to live in luxury for the next five months.

    Then there was still Niall, she thought, making the smile on her lips stretched wider. She could use the child to milk money from Lucas.

    Hastily, she turned towards the dresser. Her reflection in the mirror caught the sparkle in her eyes. With heart pounding, she reached for her personal phone sitting on top of the dresser. Her fingers barely touched the phone when it suddenly rang.

    "Hello."

    There were no greetings, no pleasantries, but she knew who was calling and how important the call was to her.

    "She''sing home. Tonight." The voice said, and the phone nearly dropped from her hand as a surge of excitement hit her. She gasped in disbelief. Arabe Angelstone, her twin, was returning to the country after five long years.

    She instructed him what to do. He listened carefully, and when she finished, he chuckled. "Brilliant n, love," He said before clicking the end button.

    Alexandria didn''t waste any second. She grabbed her suitcase and packed her most valuable things.

    Arabe Angelstone will die tonight. A tragic car ident. But it won''t be her name that would grace the morning headlines. ALEXANDRIA ALEXANDER would be the name.

 Chapter 190 190: Arabellas Return

    The cold summer night air caressed my cheeks as though greeting me a grand wee as I descended the stairs of the ne with my hand securely clutching at the handle of my small suitcase. Bright, glittering lights sparkled right in front of my eyes, reminding me of the night I left the country.

    It was summer that time too and though five years had passed, I still recalled the events as though it happened just yesterday.

    Forcing my thoughts back to the present, I held the knitted cardigan securely into ce before my high-heeled stiletto moved across the lobby, right in the middle of skittering passengers.

    "Miss Arabe Angelstone?" A man called my name, pulling me into an abrupt stop. Adjusting the rim of my fashionable eyess, I looked at him inquiringly. Racing my voice just enough for him to hear, I warily replied, "Yes?"

    "I''m from the car rentalpany." He said, slightly bowing his head in a polite greeting before showing me hispany ID. "Your car is waiting in the parking area. I''ll lead the way. Please follow me."

    I fell into steps beside him.

    Upon reaching the car, he handed me the key, then he was gone.

    cing my small suitcase on the car''s trunk, I climbed into the driver''s seat. The sharp roar of the engine shattered the stillness of the night as I maneuvered the car to the highway.

    Momentster, the car smoothly glided under the picturesque star-studded sky.

    The city had changed so drastically over the years. I thought to myself, throwing the side of the road a brief nce, finding cramped buildings in a neat line up instead of a long array of healthy trees. Tall and wide digital billboards flickered, their vibrant colors adding life to the night. One particr billboard took my attention by surprise.

    Automatically, I have to pull the car to the side of the road to calm myself down.

    It only took one look at his picture on the towering billboard, and my heart hammered violently inside my rib cage. For a moment, I found myself watching him until the overwhelming emotions were too much to bear and I thought I would burst into tears.

    Five years had changed everything and yet the man who makes my pulse jitter and my knees buckle remained the same.

    Lucas Nichs Alexander aged well. The years had been so good to him. He''s a man now, not the boy who had my first kiss when I was eighteen. As I continue to look at him, I think of what he has which others didn''t have, that I can''t seem to rece him in my heart. The answers were right in front of my eyes now. No one had ever made me feel alive the way Lucas Nichs Alexander did.

    Though countless men had expressed their love and devotion over the years, my heart never opened to anyone. It remained faithful to one man who never knew Arabe Angelstone existed.

    Wiping the tears at the edge of my eyes, I pulled myself together and drove away. Summoning all the strength I could muster, I looked away and maneuvered the car on the road. But instead of making a beeline straight for the Hotel I''m staying at, I turned left when I reached the intersection and found my car traversing the way to where the biggest church in the city was located.

    Here is when it all began, I thought to myself as I pulled the car into a stop and lifted my gaze upon the colossal white church.

    I could still remember the echoes of wedding bells and the glorious sound of the orchestra. I could still imagine in clear, vivid detail as therge mahogany door flinging open, light bursting inside the church, and an ethereal beauty stepping inside with slow, graceful movements of a Queen.

    I could still recall how the bride looked. She was a tall, slender woman with exquisite red copper hair and soft amber eyes that looked as if they''re glowing against the light. She was so beautiful and she is my twin.

    At that moment, I realized what betrayal feels like. Betrayal that wounded not only my heart but also carved a deep scar on my soul as well.

    Lucas Nichs Alexander promised to marry me. But he broke that promise by marrying my twin instead of me.

    My stupid self remained seated on the pew, watching the holy matrimony unfold in front of the altar. Only the scarf covering my hair and half of my face conceal the indescribable pain showing in my expression.

    Then the priest spoke. "Now that you both havemitted yourselves to one another and to your Holy Union through the sacred vows that you have taken and by the giving and receiving of these rings, I now pronounce you husband and wife."

    "Those whom God has joined may, he generously bless forever."

    "You may now kiss the bride. "

    The groom imed the bride''s lips and my world came crashing on my feet.

    The memories were cut short by the sound of a wretched sob tearing from my lips. I let the tears flow freely to ease the grief I kept hidden within me for five years. The years didn''t dull the pain. Instead, it intensified. I poured the pain out, knowing after this I will never allow myself to be weak and cry again.

    I cried and cried until the tears wouldn''te out of my eyes anymore. Somehow, after pouring my heart out, my chest felt much lighter and better.

    Exhaustion draped over my shoulders, making me hold on tight on the steering wheel for support. My back leaned on the leather backseat as I let my eyes flutter close to let it rest for a while.

    I hadn''t been in that position for long when a knock sounded on the window. Startled out of my wits, my eyes fluttered open. A glimmer of light reflecting into something smooth caught my eyes.

    A horrified gasp escaped from my lips as the man pressed something hard and metallic to my neck.

    "Do just what I say. Open the door and get out of the car. Now." He had spoken the words calmly, but I knew better. He wouldn''t think twice of using the weapon against me.

    Terrified for my life and gasping for air, I did what he said. Obediently unlocking the door, I emerged from the driver''s seat.

    The silvery moonlight illuminated his face, revealing the familiar face of a man. If it weren''t for his eyes¡ªthe shade of warm honey¡ªI wouldn''t recognize him.

    "Did you miss me?" He whispered sweetly, sending chills down my spine.

 Chapter 191 191: The Killer

    I stood in my ce, motionless, like the statue of an angel perched high in the center of the fountain in front of the church. Ashen with shock and terror, I met a pair of frozen blue eyes that haunted my dreams for years.

    Let this be a dream. I prayed hard to the heavens while closing my eyes, wishing I would soon wake up and find myself peacefully lying on my bed. But it seems the heavens failed to grant my pleas. When I opened my eyes again, the man remained standing and pointing a gun in my direction.

    I swallowed deep and hard as I tried to keep myself still.

    The man stepped closer. A scream erupted from my lips when his hand gripped my wrists. "Shut up or I will fire the gun in your head." His sharp tone sent cold shivers down my spine. When I didn''t stop screaming, his grip on my wrists tightened and he pressed the gun on my neck, instantly my mouth snapped closed.

    My wrists were sore and red from his harsh grip. I tried to pull my hand, but my efforts were in vain. My strength wasn''t a match to a man whose build resembled a bodybuilder.

    He looked at me with a menacing glint in his blue eyes that made my whole body shake in fear.

    "I told you I will find you, didn''t I?" He whispered close to my ears. "You''re lucky enough to escape death five years ago, but this time, no matter how hard you pray, no saint will save you now."

    "Kill me as you wish, but I will not go down without a fight." I hissed under my breath as myposure slowly returned.

    A sinister smile slowly curved on his lips. He pressed the gun to my neck, hard enough to make me wince from the pain.

    I closed my eyes, readying myself for a different kind of pain. Hoping the first shot will kill me instantly and I won''t suffer. But the bullet I waited to dig on my flesh didn''t arrive.

    Opening my eyes, I found him looking at me with his blue eyes filled with lust.

    "Arabe Angelstone." He said ominously, making shivers run down my spine. I stared at him with wide, terrified eyes. Thest time he called me with that full name, he aimed a gun to my heart, then he pulled the trigger. A stranger had witnessed the scene and immediately came to my rescue and fired back at the man, causing him to flee. I was able to survive because of that.

    This time, I wasn''t sure if I would survive, though.

    I would consider myself lucky enough if he didn''t kill me tonight.

    "You looked exactly like Alexandria." He murmured in an almost dreamy voice.

    The mention of my twin sister awakened the fear lurking inside me. But the fear was quickly reced with anger. Alexandria hated me with deep, burning passion.

    This time I have no doubts that she''s the one who sent the man to kill me.

    "Alexandria and you are twins, so the two of you looked so simr." He continued, taking my attention. "But your facial features weren''t as sharp as hers. Yours was gentle, almost angelic." He added in his tight, rasp voice.

    His fingers traced the outline of my jaw. My whole body shuddered in rm.

    "P-please leave me alone." I sobbed, but the words barely came out of my lips.

    "You shouldn''t have returned, Arabe. You''d only given me the opportunity to kill you twice. Only this time, I will make sure I''ll do it right."

    "Did my twin sister send you to kill me?" Though I knew the truth, I still wanted the answer toe from his lips.

    "Would you believe me if I said no?" He asked.

    "No." I snapped, my lips pursing into a tight line as I fought back his gaze.

    A chuckle escaped from his lips. "Yes, she did." He finally admitted. "She also gave me the liberty to do what I wanted with your body before I dispose of you." He added.

    Before I could respond, he dragged me somewhere, agonizingly applying brute force to my wrists every time I tried to resist. Several times, I stumbled on my heels, but I willed myself to get up in fear he would lose control and kill me right there on the street, where I have no chance to survive.

    Looking around, there was no one I could ask for help. I could scream at the top of my lungs, but still no one woulde to my aid. I waited and waited, hoping anyone would cross the streets at this hour or perhaps a lost car would pass by, but waiting almost took me forever and no one came. The hope inside me snuffed out like a candle''s me.

    The man dragged me for minutes, then finally we entered an alley. The faint light emitted by the moonlight exposed an aging rusty car with fading paints. As though he was afraid I will do something stupid, he pulled the door open, then hurled me inside. The force he applied sent me bouncing on the tattered leather seat.

    Massaging the spot on my head where it collided with the steering wheel, I watched him m the door shut, then locked me inside. He walked out of the alley and several minutes passed by, but he didn''t return.

    Filling my chest with air, I gathered all the force I could muster and kicked the door. The stubborn door didn''t even budge. The car was old and rusty, but the parts were still in good shape. I thought of breaking the window, but I was afraid the noise would alert the man if he''s nearby.

    Gingerly, I climbed to the passenger''s seat to try forcing the locks to open, but stopped dead in my tracks as I spotted the child sprawled on the seat. He was around three or four years old and he was still wearing his pajamas.

    Before I could stop myself, an ear-piercing scream erupted from my lips.

    Was he dead? The question mmed into me with force, sucking the strength inside my body. Reeling with shock, I stumbled back into the driver''s seat. For a moment that seemed to go on like forever, I stared at the child, not wanting to touch him in fear of leaving my fingerprints into his cold skin.

    Perhaps it was the scream I made which roused him from his sleep. Slowly, he raised his head to me. I found myself holding my breath as a pair of hazel-green eyes blinked back at me.

    He looked like a miniature version of Lucas! My heart ached as I looked at him.

    "Mama?" He mumbled in his soft, child voice.

    I blinked back the tears and swallowed the lump in my throat. Perhaps the child was so terrified that he confused me as his mother.

    "Everything will be alright, darling." I whispered with a smile. Then wiped the tears that had fallen on my cheeks.

    The man kidnapped an innocent child! Was he nning to kill the child, too? The thought turned my vision red. With my fists turned into a ball on my side, I returned to my seat just in time before the door opened and the man climbed on the seat in front of the steering wheel.

    "What''s taking you so long?" He barked on the phone in his hand, fury emanating in his aura.

    "Bags!" He muttered incredulously, still talking to whoever was on the phone.

    Scowling furiously, he put the phone close to his mouth. "For god''s sake! Get your butt out of the mansion before anyone discovers what you''re up to!" The man muttered a series of curses, then ended the call before throwing his phone on the dashboard.

    He moved to lock the car door, but my body moved faster than mymon sense. There''s no chance I could beat him, but I took chances and lunged at him.

 Chapter 192 192: Car Accident

    With all the force I could muster, I kicked him hard on the crotch. Not once, not twice, but a dozen times. Making sure that the heels of my stiletto hit him on his balls.

    He fell off his seat, writhing in agony, unable to take the gun that had fallen on the seat out of his reach. The attack must have been so painful, or a burly man like him wouldn''t be tearing up.

    Seizing the opportunity to escape, I grabbed the car keys that had fallen on the tattered seat. I climbed out of the car, took the child out of the backseat, and locked the man inside.

    I was tired, weak, and thirsty. But my strong will to survive gave me just enough strength to run while dragging the child alongside me. The child didn''t make a sound. Didn''tin. I was expecting him to burst into tears and whine like children about his age do but he didn''t.

    My heart ached watching him struggle alongside me. When the poor child copsed from exhaustion, I nearly wept with pity. If my legs were aching from running, how much more would his child-legs feel now? Fighting the urge to show any weakness now, I bent on my knees, removed my heels, and carried him with me.

    The rough, uneven pavement scratched the delicate skin of my feet. My feet painfully stung as sharp stones dug at my heels. Grimacing from the searing pain, I continue to run, knowing if I stop now, I will die from an injury far worse than the cuts on my feet.

    The pain was worsening each second. Without looking down to check, I knew the wounds on my feet were bleeding. I ignored the pain and thanked god when finally numbness covered the searing pain.

    I heard gunshots behind me, signaling me he was chasing me like a mad man. The shot sent me running even faster, knowing my life depended on it.

    The rented car came to my view, and I ran for it, wincing as a bullet came whooshing past my ear. A cold shiver ran down my spine, thinking I could have died an instant death if that bullet hit me in the head.

    The wind howled, carrying the sound he was making. One clear phrase made hope sprung back in my chest. No bullets. He couldn''t harm me with his now useless weapon, but if he could reach me before I reached the car, only god knows if I''m going to live until sunrise.

    It took me forever to reach the car, and when I did, I sobbed with relief. Pulling the door open, I let the child inside the car before climbing on the driver''s seat and closing the door.

    My trembling fingers dropped the key to the floor. I choked back a sob as I fumbled for the key to where it had fallen.

    The man''s voice was moving closer. I knew he was near.

    Ignoring the panic building inside me, I continue to fumble in the dark while muttering unintelligent curses for my stupidity that could cost two lives tonight ¡ª the child''s life and my own.

    The cold metal finally touched my fingers.

    I mumbled a gratitude to the heavens before stabbing the key to the ignition. The sound of the engine roaring to life sounded like an angel''s song to my ears. The car lurched sideward, nearly bumping the elevated pavement.

    Trying to ease the trembling of my limbs, I took a deep breath as I maneuvered the car to the dark, deserted highway and, without dy, I pressed hard on the elerator.

    Only when the car was a mile away and only after I made sure that no one was following the car, I finally rxed a bit.

    With my left hand keeping the steering wheel steady, I secured the seatbelt on the terrified child. When I was finished, I put on my seatbelts too.

    Throwing the child a side nce, I caught him shaking. I wanted to assure him everything''s going to be fine but I couldn''t find the strength to do so when I was shaking all over too. I doubted if a word woulde out of my lips, even if I wanted to speak.

    The urge tofort the child was still so strong that I couldn''t just shake the thought away, so Iid a soft kiss on his temples instead. As I did so, I fought back the urge to burst into tears.

    The little boy leaned his head on my side, and his eyes fluttered close. He was a strong child. Any child who was ced in his shoes would be terrified out of their wits. Admirable little angel, I thought to myself, feeling so proud of him, as though he''s my own.

    A fond smile slowly formed on my lips as I looked at the child. I caressed his cheeks before returning my undivided attention on the road.

    With a sigh, I focused my attention on the road while the child slept beside me.

    The night was so quiet and so peaceful, as though moments ago I hadn''t been chased by a mad man who wanted me dead.

    Finally, the intersection came into view. I pressed on the foot pedal to slow down.

    The car didn''t budge. The red light flickered, signaling me to stop. I tried to step on the foot pedal, but the car didn''t stop. Realization hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning. The man cut the brakes. I haven''t escaped him after all.

    The sound of a horn furiously ring tore the silence of the night. A fast-approaching truck wasing on my way. With the few remaining seconds I have, I wrapped the child tightly into my arms, shielding him from any possible harm.

    Mumbling a soulful prayer, tears raced down my cheeks.

    Please let the child live even if I have to die tonight, I mumbled onest time as my eyes fluttered close.

    Momentster, the deafening sound of colliding metals shattered the night.

    Wham!

    kaboom!

    Then there was silence.

 Chapter 193 193: Lucas Nicholas

    "Mr. Alexander, your wife''s gone. She ran off with one of her lovers!"

    Lucas Nichs, the CEO of the gigantic Alexander Empire, didn''t budge. He didn''t even bother to look at Thompson, the head of security, standing on the door of the balcony impatiently tapping his well-polished shoes on the marbled floor, and repeatedly wiping off a white handkerchief across his glistening forehead.

    "What car did she use?" He asked coldly, a paper-nk expression stered on his face. His hazel-green eyes remained locked at the beautiful hue of swirling amber liquid inside the ss in his hand. He found the brandy far more interestingpared to learning that his unfaithful wife took so long to run off with one of her lovers.

    After a moment of hesitation, Thompson replied. "Your most treasured car, Sir."

    Finally, that caught his attention. He frowned, praying it wasn''t his favorite car or all hell would break loose.

    "Your Bugatti," Thompson confirmed.

    Lucas felt as if someone had just punched him hard in the face. "She took the Bugatti!" He thundered. Cursing under his breath, he thought of Alexandria and wished she was in front of him so he could wring her lovely neck for stealing his car.

    Exasperated, he poured the contents of brandy into his mouth and emptied the ss. The warm liquid slithering down his throat didn''t improve his mood.

    "Damn it to hell." He cursed once more, his long slender fingers brushing across his sleek midnight hair. He won''t give a damn if she took a dozen cars in the garage. But the Bugatti was a present from his mother. It has a sentimental value. He could buy the same car, but it wouldn''t be the same.

    In a split second, Lucas was on his feet. A menacing scowl was stered on his forehead as he strode to the door.

    "It''s all my fault, Sir. It was all toote when I discovered she was gone." Thompson said, taking all the me.

    "It''s not your fault. Everyone knew that one day Alexandria would leave me for another man. No one could have stopped her, not even me." Lucas stated truthfully. The mask of coldness on his face could have surpassed the marbled statue of Ares, the great god of war, standing on the balcony of his room.

    Lucas walked past Thompson. Moving across the master''s bedroom, he opened another door, exposing dimly lit arched hallways. He briskly moved to Alexandria''s room, aware of the ominous thud in his chest that tells him something was terribly wrong. His gut feeling had never been wrong.

    Thompson quietly trailed behind Lucas like a ghost.

    When Lucas reached his wife''s room, he turned the knob and, for the umpteenth time, cursed again as he discovered it was locked. Thompson noisily fumbled with the set of keys in his hand until he found the right key and extended it to him so he could unlock the door.

    "I want you to check on Niall." He ordered as he inserted the key into the lock. He wanted to make sure his son was safe and sound in his room. "Make sure that he would never hear from anyone inside that his mother left him and ran off with another man." He added an edge of steel in his tone and shifted his attention to the door. He turned the key. There was a soft click.

    "Yes Sir." Thompson said, slightly bowing his head before walking away. His retreating step echoed in the hallway until it faded to the distance.

    Lucas pushed the door open and turned the lights on, exposing a spacious room with high ceilings and pink floral walls.

    The first thing that came to his view was the wide-open cabs with half of the contents missing. He swiftly moved inside the room and went straight to the dresser where a box filled with expensive pieces of jewelry once stood, but now the box, including the items inside, was missing. It confirmed his initial assumption¡ªAlexandria ran away and took a lot of valuables with her.

    The folded paper pressed underneath a set of hairbrushes cut through his thoughts. A deep frown etched on his temples as he slowly picked it up and opened its contents. Alexandria''s handwriting came into view.

    He sucked in a deep breath as his eyes skimmed her familiar handwriting.

    I never loved you, Lucas. I married you for the luxury and extravagance you could provide. And now I''m tired of life with you. I''m escaping from the prison you call home. I''m nevering back. Don''te after me.

    It''s toote. I brought Niall with me.

    The rage bubbling inside him turned into a volcanic st. He grabbed the first thing his fingers touched and hurled it across the floor. Broken shards of ssy scattered on the floor like tiny constetions.

    "Damn you Alexandria! I will never forgive you for this." His voice thundered across the room. Anguish marred his once calm expression.

    "Sir Niall''s not in his room¡ª" Thompson emerged from the door. Agitation made his face ten years older than his real age. He froze when his gaze shifted to the clutter on the floor as realization finally sunk in.

    "That cunning witch just brought my son with her so she has something to use against me!" Lucas growled, fist curled into tight balls on his side. He crumpled the piece of paper until it was pressed into an extremely small ball.

    He marched to the door and walked past his loyal staff, who fell into unending silence.

    "Send the guests home." He ordered, recalling that the party inside the mansion was still underway.

    Thompson stared at him in shock.

    "But the guests just arrived." He reasoned, without sounding as if he was objecting.

    "There''s no wedding anniversary to celebrate. I want to rest now." He bit back with imcable authority.

    Thompson opened his mouth as if to argue, but suddenly changed his mind and closed it again.

    "Order your men to hunt Alexandria. I wanted my son back." Lucas barked. With long, quick strides, he reached the door.

    "Right away, Mr. Alexander." Thompson eximed.

    Lucas heard the Security Head sigh heavily before he flung the door close, then retreated to the darkness of his room and mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 194 194: Bad News

    Lucas stared at the picture frame in his hand. Disturbingly, his chest tightened as he did so. Despite himself, he continued to stare at the woman in the photograph with soft amber eyes that had charmed him to his doom. Her red copper hair fell to her face in waves, enhancing her high cheekbones and full, lush lips. She was magnificently staring at him in the photograph as if she was real.

    The photo was of him and Alexandria seated into a wooden bench, his arms protectively draped around her slender shoulders. He looked at the camera with a lofty grin stretched across his face.

    It was the happiest moment of his life. He could clearly recall that day in clear and vivid detail, as though it had happened just yesterday.

    The photograph was taken almost five years ago. They looked fine in the photo. He wondered what went wrong. Ever since he married Alexandria, things went downhill.

    He set the picture frame aside and lifted the ss of brandy to his lips. It was empty. Groaning, he staggered to the wine cer and picked the brandy decanter inside his cab and returned to the upholstered chair in front of arge t TV screen with the bottle in his hand.

    He lifted the decanter and poured the contents into the ss and brought it to his lips. It was the third? Or is it the fourth bottle of brandy he consumed? He couldn''t recall, he lost count already. But it doesn''t matter how many he consumed tonight. He wasn''t drunk yet.

    He could still feel the hollowness nagging from inside him.

    The urgent knock on the door carved a deep frown across his forehead. Didn''t he warn Thompson that he wanted to be left alone?

    Damn. The Security Head was reliable but he could be so irritating if he chose to.

    Ignoring the knock, Lucas focused his attention on the brandy. What Thompson would say is not important. It could wait for tomorrow. He reasoned to himself and brought the ss to his lips.

    "Mr. Alexander?" Thompson said aloud. The door rattled violently this time. When there was no response from him, the sound of keys jingled, then the door flung open.

    "Dam¡ª" His curse was suspended when Thompsons emerged from the door. Two uniformed police officers followed behind him.

    Lucas got on his feet. The frown on his forehead nearly stopped Thompson in his tracks.

    "Mr. Alexander," One of the police officers began as he stepped forward to deliver the bad news. "Your wife, Mrs. Alexander, suffered a fatal car ident. The car she was driving crashed into a cargo truck. One of the three individuals involved in the ident died instantly.

    We haven''t named the deceased yet."

    He could feel his stomach lurched forward. Heartbeat thundered inside his chest. His sweet innocent son, Niall, suddenly shed through his thoughts.

    "What Hospital?" He snapped, hastily grabbing the leather jacket hanging from the sofa and putting it on in a snap.

    The police officer said the address. Wasting not a precious second, he hurried past Thompson and two police officers. He ran downstairs as if his whole life was at stake. He picked the car he saw parked in the driveway. It wasn''t his, but he bet if Thompson would mind if he borrowed it for a while. Walking to take his car out of the garage would dy him.

    He couldn''t afford to waste any precious minutes.

    The inside of the car was icy cold, but Lucas broke into a sweat. The effects of brandy magically vanished. He sobered.

    He pressed his feet against the elerator. The car lurched forward as he drove mindlessly across the dark, deserted highway. His thoughts drifted into his only son, Niall, and a sudden uncontroble fury bubbled inside him once more.

    He med Alexandria for this. If she didn''t run off with her lower and brought his son with him, then this would never happen. He would never forgive her once something terrible happened to his son.

    Lucas drove like a mad man. Within less than an hour, he reached the hospital where the police had given him the address. Safely parking the car, he hastily mbered out of the ck car, mming the door behind him before skittering to the building.

    With heart pounding deafeningly inside his ribcage, he quickly scurried to the information desk.

    "How may I help you, Sir?" a nurse asked him politely, tearing her gaze off from herputer screen to look at him.

    "I would like to get Niall Alexander''s room number." He told her.

    "I apologize, Sir, but there is no Niall Alexander here in our lists." The nurse replied after surveying the lists on herputer screen.

    "Alexandria Alexander. Is there a woman with that name on your list?" Speaking his wife''s name intensified the hate burning inside him. She might as well be the one dead or he will have to do the job with his own hands if she managed to get his son killed.

    The nurse paused as she read the names on her list. Finally, she raised her eyes to him and replied, "Yes."

    There was another pause again as she returned her gaze to herputer skin. "May I know your rtionship with the patient?" She inquired, still not tearing her gaze from herputer screen.

    "She is my wife." He spat bitterly. The word sounded weird to his ears. Alexandria had never been a wife to him.

    When the staff finally lifted her tired face to him, he showed her his ID.

    "Emergency Room. Turn left please."

    He hastened to the direction she provided and almost immediately he spotted the sign ring at him with an angry red light.

    At that moment, the door to the emergency room flung open and the doctor in a white suit emerged from it. The man was preupied with the report he was reading in his hand that he nearly bumped into Lucas. He stopped in time before they could collide in the hallway and raised his head to his with a frown scrunching his forehead.

    "Lucas! Thank god you came quickly!" The doctor eximed after he recognized him. The file in his hand dropped to his side so he could give Lucas his full attention.

    "Where''s my son?" He asked, fearing the worst toe.

 Chapter 195 195: Critical Condition

    "Niall is perfectly fine." Maxwell assured him. Lucas felt as though a thorn had been pulled out of his chest. He was so relieved he wanted to cry.

    "Where is he?" He asked. Knowing Niall is fine wasn''t enough. He wanted to see the child and see to himself if he was really alright.

    "Follow me," His friend said, ushering him to a room next to the emergency room. When Maxwell opened the door, he found Niall lying on the bed. Sleeping.

    With lightning speed, Lucas was already on the bed, checking the child for any injury, even though Maxwell had assured him the boy was fine. After a moment of inspection, he found nothing, not even a wound. He checked Niall''s arms, then carefully, he pulled the pajamas covering his legs to see if he was hurt there, but still he found nothing, not even a tiniest scratch.

    Relieved, the thundering in his chest eased.

    Lucas reached for the child to pull him into his arms, but stopped in his tracks. He didn''t want to awaken Niall, who was sleeping so peacefully in the bed. He let his arms drop to his side as he turned Maxwell.

    "He has no injury. Not even a scratch." Lucas voiced out his thoughts aloud.

    "I''m quite surprised, too. Considering the severity of the ident, it was a miracle Niall was left unscathed." Maxwell replied, thoughtfully. "Unfortunately, the situation was quite the opposite with the truck''s driver. He died on the spot." His friend added with a sigh.

    Lucas felt sorry about the man who died in the ident. He thought of the man''s family waiting for him at home. Perhaps his children and his wife were eager for him to return, only to learn about the ident and realize he''s noting back.

    Alexandria''s selfishness had destroyed another life again.

    "How is she?" Lucas forced the words out of his mouth. He doesn''t give a damn about his wife now. But it was only right for him to ask about her condition, even though they weren''t on good terms.

    Knowing whom he was referring to, Maxwell replied. "She''s in the emergency room. I''m returning to her room now."

    Lucasid a soft kiss on Niall''s temples. Assuring himself that his child was safe and sound, he finally moved to the door.

    They entered the Emergency Room. Lucas found his wife lying on the hospital bed with various apparatuses attached to her body. Her head was heavily wrapped with bandages, but her face was fine except for a few bruises that would eventually heal in time.

    His gaze swept over the exposed skin on her arms which the long hospital gown wasn''t able to cover and he saw deep nt wounds carved through her skin. Drifting down to her legs, he found her delicate left foot wrapped heavily with a bandage, too.

    Alexandria will never perform ballet again with that injured foot. Lucas thought and for the first time, he actually felt a tinge of pity for her.

    "Alexandria shielded her body to protect Niall. That''s why she received most of the damage." Maxwell spoke, breaking the silence.

    Turning to his friend, he sullenly looked at him. "Alexandria is not a hero. If I recall, she''s the one who started this." Lucas bit back in irritation.

    "I''m not telling you to praise her. I want you to at least appreciate her efforts. It nearly cost her life, you know."

    "You''re taking her side." Lucas growled. "You still have feelings for him, don''t you?"

    Maxwell gasped. Surprised that Lucas had changed the topic so swiftly. "No, of course not." He denied, a bewildered expression crossed his face as he shook his head.

    "You are." Lucas stated, so sure of himself.

    "Why are you bringing that up?" Max sighed heavily. "I admit I used to have feelings for her, but that changed when you married her." He added. His expression showed how upset he was.

    "I didn''t ask you to exin."

    "I want to clear things out."

    Silencepsed inside the room as they drifted into their own private worlds. The beep of the monitor and the hum of the air conditioning unit were the only sound they could hear.

    "Listen to me Lucas¡ªnot as your best friend, but as a doctor." Unable to take the silence, Max began. "When Alexandria wakes up, life will never be the same for her. She will never y ballet again. Society will turn its back against her. Just treat her well, but if you can''t, at least be civil with her when she wakes up."

    Lucas clenched his fists on his sides in growing exasperation. He didn''te here to get a lecture from a man who never knew what it felt like to marry a woman like Alexandria.

    Maxwell was clueless of how evil and manipting that woman could be. She was the perfect definition of a wolf in sheep''s clothing. No matter what his friend says, he has no sympathy for the woman who once threatened to abort his child if he pursued divorce and almost got that boy killed tonight.

    "I had had enough of this." He said wearily, turning to the door. "You said what you have to say, Maxwell," Lucas said, aware that his friend was watching him with his deep blue eyes. "Your words will not change my decisions, nor what I feel for her. I still hate Alexandria. Every part of me loathed her."

    Max must have sensed how furious he was that he kept his mouth close. Lucas appreciated his friend''s silence. It encouraged him to continue. "When Alexandria recovers, I will have to file for divorce and I will make sure I will get sole custody of Niall. She already knew that." He paused again and sucked in a deep breath to keep his emotions under control. "If you still want her, go ahead.

    She''s all yours."

    Lucas walked out of the door without a backward nce, knowing if he stayed longer, he would say something bad he would regretter. He felt his friend''s gaze followed him until he was out of sight.

    He doesn''t care what Maxwell thought of him now. He just wanted Alexandria out of his life.

    The sooner she''s gone, the better

 Chapter 196 196: Finally Awake

    The sound of the beeping monitor and the hurried footsteps echoing from the hallway woke me up from a deep dream. Slowly, my eyes parted open, instantly revealing a pristine white ceiling.

    Pushing myself up to have a clear view of my surroundings, pain seared through my arms and legs, and I fell back on the bed, wincing at the overpowering headache that made the pain in my legs and arms feel mild. With a clenched jaw, I waited for the pain to subside before slowly easing my body in a sitting position until my back was resting on the headboard.

    Comfortable with my position, my gaze surveyed the room. What I saw told me I was in a hospital room. The hospital gown loosely hanging on my frail body, and the monitor constantly beeping beside the bed, was another proof of that.

    I haven''t been sitting for long and skimming the room with my eyes when the door bursts open. A man wearing a in t-shirt and jeans strode inside with a frown etched deep into his temples.

    The man was tall, about six feet and two inches in height, and smoking hot. He was also muscr, not the muscle-bound type, but the kind who has a well-toned body. There was nothing gentle about the man. Every fiber in my body was screaming ''danger'' as I looked at him.

    Our eyes instantly met. His hazel-green eyes were the clearest, brightest eyes I''d ever seen. If it weren''t for the daggers in his eyes, I would appreciate it even more.

    Swallowing hard, I willed myself to look away. But his eyes¡ªno matter how menacing it appeared¡ªhold mine still.

    Before I could react, he crossed the distance between us with quick, long strides. "You''re awake, sleeping beauty." He mumbled without tearing his gaze off my eyes. The chill in his tone sent shivers down my spine. Suddenly, I wished I hadn''t heard him speak at all.

    "W-who are you?" I whispered, ignoring the pounding inside my ribcage.

    He didn''t like the words at all. His voice thundered inside the room. "Who I am?" Clenching his jaw, he crossed the remaining distance between us until his hot breath fanned my face. "How dare you forget me, darling!" This time, he grabbed my wrists. His tight fingers nearly bruised my skin.

    My pulse quickened, my heart jittered, and I could barely breathe at all.

    "Shame on you," He added, hissing under his breath. "I''m your husband!" His face twisted into an ugly mask of rage as he said the word.

    His grip tightened on my wrist, almost suspending the blood flow to my body. "Do you remember me now, darling?"

    "No! I don''t know you." I replied, trembling with fear as I fought back the urge not to burst into tears.

    "Liar!" He growled, he looked at me with eyes aze with fury. "You think you could fool me by pretending you don''t recall a thing? I''ll be damned if you think I believe you."

    "I''m not lying, you idiot!" Ished at him. The sudden outburst startled him. But that look of surprisested only for a second.

    "Great act, Alexandria. I almost believed you."

    Before my lips could open, to express my protests, the door flung open. A tall, lean man wearing a doctor''s robe entered the room. He was good-looking, but the first man was more appealing though.

    Suddenly pulling into a stop, The Doctor eyed the man in front of me with a warning nce.

    "Lucas! What the hell are you doing to the patient." The Doctor was horrified. Something that resembled fury sparkled in his eyes.

    The man he called Lucas let my hand go. My hands instantly dropped to myp like withered leaves. I looked down on my hands and found my wrists sore and red. The imprints of his grip left a mark on my skin.

    My fingers gently massaged the spot where his hands had been to ease the pain.

    The Doctor strode to my direction with his lips set into a firm line. He said nothing as he approached the bed. He walked past the first man without saying a thing.

    "How are you feeling?" The Doctor asked. His tone was soft and gentle now.

    "I''m fine." I replied. "Just aching all over." I added truthfully. I liked this man''s personality. The first man was a daredevil, I thought to myself, stealing a nce at the first man only to see him still watching me with wary eyes.

    "Does your head still hurt?" He asked again. I could feel he was genuinely concerned about my condition.

    "If I tried to move. It hurts." I replied.

    He smiled at me. It was a genuine smile that made his eyes light up a bit. "Don''t try moving so it won''t hurt." He told me as though I was a little child.

    I nodded my head.

    "Do you know your name?"

    I shook my head, and the smile on his lips vanished. It was reced with worry.

    "Do you know what happened to you?"

    Again, I shook my head.

    Panic coiled inside me at the realization that I know nothing about myself, not even my name. I swallowed deep and hard. For the first time since I woke up, I felt totally los, and on the verge of panic.

    "Don''t be terrified. There''s nothing to worry about." The Doctor assured me, seeing how still frozen I be. "You need to rest now." No protests emerged from my lips as the Doctor helped me lie down on the bed while the ''daredevil'' watched.

    "Lucas and I needed to talk for a moment. Please excuse us."

    I watched them leave. When the door closed, I let my sleepy eyes flutter close. But closing my eyes was a huge mistake because instead of staring at a pitch-ck darkness, I found myself lost at a pair of hazel-green eyes.

    Yet again, my heart thudded inside my chest. Butterflies then fluttered my stomach. My eyes fluttered open in disbelief. It wasn''t what I expected to feel in a man who just made it obvious that he won''t put up with me even if I''m thest woman left on earth.

    "Why do you hate me so much?" I mumbled to myself and let my eyes flutter closed to restrain my hopeless tears.

    Tired and recuperating from my injuries, it took me only minutes before falling into a deep, dark sleep.

 Chapter 197 197: Funeral Flowers

    I woke up early the next morning to the sight of fresh flowers filling therge table in my room. The flowers were soft and fresh. They''re beautiful too. Their sweet scents mingled with the morning air filled the room. The sight could have been pleasant. Almost.

    Except that they were funeral flowers.

    The lilies are stunning. Healthy, delicate white petals protruded in the standing bouquet. The roses, although an ominous ck, are lovely too.

    Could I have diedst night without being aware of it? My still sleepy mind thought of such a ridiculous thing. As soon as I pinched my cheeks and felt the pain, I immediately dismissed the idea.

    Who sent the flowers? I asked myself in utter disbelief. But with my memories temporarily gone, no one came to mind.

    Would it be the man¡ªLucas who sent them?

    It may have been my thoughts of him thatpelled him toe. The door flung open, and he daredevil came inside, fresh from the bath and smoking hot in his suit and tie.

    "What the hell is this?" HIs voice thundered inside the room.

    "They are flowers, I believe." I replied sweetly, remembering how he treated me yesterday and feeling he deserved more than an impolite reply.

    Seeing the funeral flowers back with daggers in his eyes, he growled, "I know what a flower looks like. Who brought them in?" He asked, putting a frown deep into his forehead. There''s no point in messing with him now. Only a fool would taunt him with that expression.

    "I have no idea. They were there when I awoke." My face was thoughtful when I answered.

    Even though he frowned, Lucas cleared the table in a hurry. The first thing he did was remove the bouquet of ck roses and carry them outside. As it turned out, he did not send the funeral flowers after all. I thought to myself as I watched him return inside the room to collect the remaining flowers on the table. If he sent the funeral flowers, he wouldn''t be clearing the table now.

    I felt my heart warm at him for the first time since we met. Having him clear the table for me was much appreciated. Although the flowers were beautiful, their context rattled my nerves. In some way, it felt like someone expected me to expire soon in the afterlife.

    "You may leave the lilies. I think they are beautiful." I told Lucas before he picked the standing bouquet. "They wouldn''t look like funeral flowers without the stand. Put the flowers in the vase, they would look better in it."

    "I thought you didn''t like lilies." He mused, puzzled by my liking for them.

    "I like them." I told him, gesturing to the pure white petals. "Look at them. They are lovely." I added, not paying attention to him now because my gaze was upied with looking for a flower vase I thought I saw inside the room.

    When my gaze scanned the room, I came across the vase in the sink. Despite being pink and in in appearance, the vase wasrge enough to hold the lilies.

    "There''s a vase on the sink." I told him, pointing a finger to its direction. "Will you please fill the vase with water and ce the lilies inside them? I wanted to arrange the flowers myself, but I couldn''t leave the bed." I added with a sigh.

    Lucas stared at me in bewilderment. He appeared ready to say something, but then abruptly changed his mind. As he sighed, he followed my instructions with an obedience I didn''t know he possessed.

    "I''m going to bete for work." He grumbled, moving swiftly to save time. As he emptied the vase of withered flowers, he tossed them in the trash can nearby. Before removing the lilies from the stand, he changed the water in the vase first. Then we went to fill the vase with lilies.

    He tended the lovers carefully, as if he feared breaking the delicate flowers with his strength.

    "Is this alright with you, ma''am?" He asked softly once he finished arranging the flowers. Even if Lucas was irritated, it didn''t show, but I was acute enough to sense it.

    "You did a good job for a beginner." I told him with a smile.

    He grumbled something under his breath before cing the lilies on top of the ss table.

    "Thank you for putting the flowers in the vase." I said thoughtfully, grateful for his effort.

    Without saying a word, he looked up at me with a puzzled expression on his face. He just watched me for what seemed like an eternity before he finally spoke. "Your brain must have suffered massive damage from the ident." He said, more to himself than to me.

    I was shocked by that remark, but before I could say a word, a knock sounded on the door. Soon enough, it opened and a uniformed nurse pushing a food trolley entered inside the room.

    Food! The thought made my mouth water. I suddenly realize I''m starving.

    "Good morning, Mr. Alexander." The nurse turned to Lucas with a smile so bright it overshadowed the morning sunlight streaming in through the open window. She turned to me, her smile gone. "Mrs. Alexander, good morning," she greeted warily, with a bit of hesitation in her tone as if she was afraid I wouldsh at her. Despite that, I greeted her back good morning.

    All I could think about was how grateful I was for the delicious food that would be mine soon.

    A portable table was ced on the bed by the nurse. After that, she moved the food from the trolley to the table. Picking the spoon, I saw Lucas strode to the door. He was leaving for work.

    "Why don''t you eat breakfast before leaving?" I suggested, after taking a sip of soup. The thought of him going to work on an empty stomach worried me.

    "I''m not hungry." Lucas replied without a backward nce.

    "Okay." I replied with a sigh. After a moment of hesitation, I added, "Take care." Then I looked away before he could see the color in my cheeks.

    The door clicked close. He was gone.

    My attention was once more drawn to my hearty breakfast. Eagerly, I started eating.

 Chapter 198 198: The Magazine

    After breakfast, the nurse was eager to collect the empty tes and leave the room. Observing her hurry to the door, I wondered if someone was chasing her. My every word caused her to jump on her knees and pale under her skin. Acute enough, I realized she was terrified of me. Soon then I realized she wasn''t the only one.

    An hourter, another uniformed nurse entered the door. She was polite as she greeted me good morning as she entered. She checked my vitals, then jotted the information to her note. As she did so, I noticed her fingers trembling. Not only that, she also appeared ufortable and pale.

    "Are you alright?" Softly, I asked her. I said the words in the gentlest voice I could muster, but anyway, she jumped, startled at the sound of my voice.

    "I-I''m fine, Mrs. Alexander." The nurse replied, unable to conceal the tremor in her voice.

    Worried that speaking again will cause her to flee the room, I kept my mouth shut as she did her job. I was handed a ss of water and medicine tablets after the nurse was done checking me. As the tablets slipped down my throat, I felt as if I were choking on them.

    In spite of the bitter taste lingering in my tongue, I fought back the urge to throw up, and asked for another ss of water to wash it away.

    I handed back the ss to the nurse and thanked her. She looked startled. Didn''t anyone say thank you to her before? For the first time since she got there, she gave me a genuine smile that lit up her face. "If you need anything, please press that button, and a wille to your aid."

    I nodded my head. On her way to the door, an idea came to my mind. "Do you have any reading materials I could read to pass the time?"

    The nurse slowly pulled into a stop. Thankfully, she didn''t jump. She must have realized now that I don''t bite. There''s no need for her to jump at the faintest sound of my voice.

    "I''m sorry, but we don''t have books here." She thoughtfully replied.

    "How about newspapers and magazines?" I told her, praying at least they have that or I will die of boredom while staring at the white ceiling of my room.

    "My nurse friend has a magazine she kept in her locker. I will ask her permission to borrow it. As to a newspaper, of course we have that on the nurse station. I''ll get them for you."

    "That''s wonderful. Thank you." I gave her the sweetest smile I could muster before lying back on my bed.

    Shortly, the nurse returned with a magazine and a newspaper in her hand. After she handed the reading materials to me, she left the room to attend to her duties.

    Once again, I was alone inside my cold, quiet room. The only sound I could hear now was the hum of the air conditioning unit and the footsteps passing in the hallway. ''Thank god, I have a magazine and a newspaper with me,'' I thought to myself, relieved that I have something to do other than listen to the noise.

    I set the newspaper on the side of the bed, revealing the cover of the Forbes Magazine.

    THE SEXIEST AND THE WEALTHIEST MAN ALIVE. The caption said in thick, crimson, capital letters. Underneath the caption, a man''s full name was written in the same manner.

    LUCAS NICHOLAS ALEXANDER.

    A gasp of surprise escaped from my lips as I found myself staring at him. In response to seeing him, my pulse quickened while my heart pounded hard inside my rib cage. It took me a moment to calm my jittery nerves.

    Pulling myself together, I let my gaze drop back on the magazine cover.

    If being drop dead gorgeous is a crime, Lucas would have been serving a lifetime in prison.

    He yed the look in a ck tuxedo. On his lips, he had this tooth-patemercial smile that could turn a woman''s knees to Jell-O

    I flipped the first page of the magazine, and the next picture made breath hitch in my throat. The daredevil was wearing nothing except his briefs on, exposing the expanse of his broad shoulders and the hard contours of perfect abs, screaming at me to look at them.

    Embarrassed at the sight, I looked away. Warmth spread on my cheeks as I did so.

    Why was I acting like a teenager?

    ''I''m his wife. I had probably seen him naked before and saw something more than what the magazine was showing.'' With that thought in my mind, I finally convinced myself to look back at the magazine.

    Damn hot. I groaned to myself, unable to resist the urge, and my gaze drifted downward. Damn big as well. This time, I wasn''t referring to his abs anymore.

    The next page was a relief to me because there were no half-naked pictures to distract me. Instead, it contained details about himself and thepany he inherited from his affluent parents and turned it into an iron empire. Lucas, named as the wealthiest man in Forbes magazine, owned a chain of hotels and shopping malls all over the globe.

    The magazine also has a conspicuous, detailed information about his love life. Say the least, I found myself more drawn to his romantic escapades than in his wealth and business. Thetter was interesting, but it was not as intriguing as knowing his intimate love affairs.

    Lucas Nichs Alexander was the most sought after bachelor in town, a literal yboy, a man who changes girlfriends faster than flipping books. He dated a good deal of girls. Not just ordinary girls, but the diamond of the first water type. He''d been in a rtionship with a supermodel, the president''s daughter, the Queen''s niece, and a beauty queen, but none of themsted a year.

    Then the restless yboy meets Alexandria Angelstone, the woman who tamed the yboy''s elusive heart, and he ends up marrying her, much to everyone''s chagrin.

    As the article had candidly written, Alexandria Angelstone wasn''t the biggest catch. A dozen of women he dated before were richer and far more influential. But the yboy Billionaire had made his choice and there''s nothing anyone could do but wish him a happy marriage.

    I dropped the newspaper on myp as I let my brain digest the information. A smile made its way to my lips. I was so happy that Lucas had married me instead of those girls. It made me feel as though I''m the luckiest girl on earth. He married me, proving that he''s in love with me.

    Loved. Past tense. A voice in my head whispered, and the smile on my lips vanished as the realization finally sunk in.

 Chapter 199 199: Newspaper Headlines

    My illusion copsed onto a pristine tiled floor. He doesn''t love me. The moment I woke up in the hospital, he made it clear. He disliked me. The word dislike is an understatement. Abhorred would be the right word to describe how he feels towards me.

    The million dor question now is, "What caused him to hate me?"

    Suddenly, as if the heavens answered my question, my gaze dropped to the newspaper I ced on the side of the bed and found myself staring at the headline written in ck capital letters and highlighted in red. THE ''BITCH OF THE CENTURY'' IS BORN.

    Unfolding the newspaper, to see the rest of the article, I found myself staring at the sordid image of a man and a woman locked in a passionate kiss. Shock hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning, realizing that I was the woman and the handsome man was not my husband.

    WIFE OF LUCAS NICHOLAS ALEXANDER RAN OFF WITH HER LOVER THE NIGHT OF THEIR FIFTH WEDDING ANNIVERSARY. FOUR YEAR OLD SON NEARLY KILLED IN THE FATAL CAR CRASH.

    Beside the scandalous picture, a car wreck was shown.

    The newspaper slipped off my fingers. I stared at the wall blindly in shock, unable to believe the news. There were so many questions racing in my thoughts, but I couldn''t answer them. But the newspaper certainly told me why Lucas hated me so much. I wasn''t a faithful wife. To make matters worse, I took his child.

    No, not just took his child, ''kidnapped'' is the right term.

    Despite the tightening in my chest, and the strong urge to burst into tears, I forced myself to pick up the newspaper and finish reading the news.

    THE TRUCK DRIVER DIED AN INSTANT DEATH, LEAVING A GRIEVING WIDOW AND HIS FIVE LITTLE CHILDREN BEHIND.

    That was thest straw. I couldn''t hold my guilt anymore. I buried my face into my palms and burst into tears.

    ***

    Learning the truth seemed to drain all my life energy. I suddenly wished that I hadn''t read the newspaper at all. But knowing the truth is inevitable. In a way or another, I will have to learn about it, anyway.

    A voice inside my head kept chanting that it''s all my fault. And what makes the pain triple worse is knowing that I am indeed at fault. If I hadn''t run away that night with my lover, then the truck driver would still be alive. And a mother and five innocent children would still have aplete family. But no matter how I regret how things turned out, it''s all toote now. A life was taken.

    Lucas hates me now, and I hated myself too.

    The guilt on my chest made the day hell for me. When lunch came, I ate a little. If I were to choose, I wouldn''t eat anything, but I knew I needed to. Recovering my strength is my top priority now. When I''m back on my feet, I will need to start all over again. If possible, or if it''s still not toote, I will correct all my wrongdoings.

    A soft knock sounded on the door, tearing me out of my deep thoughts. The door then opened. A man strode inside, announcing a delivery. Before I could say a word, the door fully opened and two men carrying a coffin strode inside. They ce the red coffin on the floor, just in front of me. Engraved on the front side of it, written in gold letters, were the words, YOU MAY REST IN HELL.

    "There must be a mistake." I gasped. "You deliver that thing to the wrong address." I added, looking at the coffin with a shock expression on my face.

    Suddenly, I felt cold. My hands were shaking too. Whoever sent that thing thought it was a joke, but it wasn''t funny at all.

    "We certainly had the right address, Ma''am." replied the man. "We are informed that Mrs. Alexandria Alexander died. The coffin was for her." The man added with a shrug that soon made me suspicious of him. He had no white-cor worker vibe in him, nor was he even wearing apany uniform.

    Turning my hand into a ball, I gritted my teeth. "I order you to remove the thing out the door. please." I told him in the calmest voice I could muster.

    "Our only job is to deliver this item. You can do whatever you want with it, but we must be on our way to resume our delivery." He said rather rudely, turning his back in my direction while I was still talking to him.

    I watched the men leave with my mouth dropping open.

    I was still shaking all over when a nurse came inside the room to check on me. She was the same nurse who lent me the newspaper and magazine. "You didn''t use the button to summon a nurse for the past four hours. I just want to make sure you''re alright." She said before her gaze dropped to the coffin inside the room, and she gasped in disbelief.

    "Mr. Alexander would be so furious!" She eximed, her eyes widening in pure horror. She immediately fished her phone in her pocket and dialed a number. "I would like to talk to Mr. Alexander. He told me to call him if something importantes up."

    "He''s still in the meeting? Just tell him that his wife received another gift again." There was a pause before the nurse spoke again. "A coffin." Whoever was on the other line must have muttered an exmation of shock because the nurse winced and inched the phone away from her ears.

    "Yes, please. Thank you." The call ended, and the nurse returned her phone inside her pocket. Swallowing hard, she looked at me. "Are you alright?" she asked.

    The nurse looked as white as paper. I should be the one asking if she was alright because she appeared to me as though she was ready to pass out. Anyway, I tried to smile as I replied, "I''m fine." However, the smile on my lips died down when I spotted the note on top of the coffin. The nurse followed my gaze, and she saw the note, too. She then picked it up.

 Chapter 200 200: Piece Of Puzzle

    "It''s from Selena Davis." She blurted out loud, then proceeded reading aloud what the note contained. "One of these days, a jealous wife would be tired of your bullshit and pull a trigger to your head. I have prepared your coffin in advance. Thank meter when we see each other again."

    Reeling with shock, the nurse copsed on the nearby chair while still clutching the note in her trembling fingers.

    "World war three has just begun." She said rather dramatically. If it weren''t for the graveness of the situation, I would haveughed at her over the top reaction.

    "Selena Lewis?" I repeated the name she mentioned, trying to remember if we''re acquainted. But with my condition, nothing came to my mind. I certainly don''t know her. If I do, I still won''t remember. Amnesia erased my memories.

    "It''s not Lewis but Selena Davis." The nurse rectified. Her smooth tone remained polite.

    "Who is she?" I blurted out aloud.

    "She''s a socialite heiress, born from an influential and wealthy family. She''s married to the Governor." She exined.

    "She''s basically someone one shouldn''t mess with." I replied absentmindedly.

    "Exactly, Mrs. Alexander." She agreed with a thoughtful expression on her face. "Unfortunately, you''re not wise enough to realize that before. The ident seems to er¡ªhow should I put that, made you more reasonable now." A blush crept on the nurse''s cheeks upon realizing her own bluntness.

    I ignored herst remark, unable to grasp what her words meant. Instead, I let my concern return to Mrs. Davis. "I''m clueless why Selena Davis would send me a coffin."

    "It''s obvious Mrs. Alexander, she was threatening you."

    "And why is that?" Still puzzled, I ask her.

    "To warn you not to approach her husband again." Standing from her chair, the nurse returned the note to where she took it before shifting her attention back to me. "Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. A righteous woman will fight for her rights. Allow me to be blunt and honest with you. She wanted her husband''s mistress to back off.''

    I gaped at her in disbelief. "I am the Governor''s mistress?" I gasped, shocked how things escted from bad to worst.

    The nurse nodded her in confirmation. "Mrs. Davis hated you for having an affair with her husband." She paused. After a moment of hesitation, she added in a whisper, "She wasn''t the only one. You sleeping around has spread into town like wildfire.

    And people hated you more after knowing you ran away with your lover, got into an ident that killed the truck driver, and nearly got your son killed as well." She said the words in the softest way possible, but the impact still swam at me with force.

    "I''m sorry if I''m the one to tell you the details. But it''s better you know exactly what happened prior to the ident and prepare yourself for the worst." She sincerely added.

    Footsteps sounded in the hallway, instantly drawing our attention to the door. My heart skittered, knowing it was Lucas. No one had made my heart race the way he did..

    The door opened, and Lucas strode inside. Frowning, his eyesnded on the coffin on the floor. Behind him, two men entered. They picked the coffin as Lucas instructed and carried it outside.

    The note slipped on the floor. Lucas picked it up. After reading the note, the frown on his forehead worsened.

    Sensing the darkening atmosphere, the nurse excused herself. She strode to the door and, in a blink of an eye, she walked out of the room.

    "I know this will happen." Lucas said. His voice was soft¡ªdangerously soft. I could only look down on myp and keep my mouth shut, knowing no words would help the situation.

    "Say something, Alexandria, and tell me this is not your fault." His gaze burned with rage as he looked at me.

    Summoning all the courage I could muster, I looked at him. "I''m not gonna deny it." I replied, meeting his gaze with equal ferocity. "It''s. All. My. Fault."

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. As I fought back the urge to burst into tears, I continued, "No words would undo what has been done. Even saying ''sorry will not change a thing¡ªit wouldn''t fix what''s been damaged and broken. I might as well repent in silence, knowing I''m the only one to me.

    If I could give my life to express my regrets, I would let myself be crucified if it would ease the pain I caused everyone."

    Lucas wasn''t expecting the admission. He looked startled, as though he couldn''t believe such words would emerge from my lips.

    Tears burned my eyes. I quickly looked away before he could see the tears. There''s no need for him to see the broken expression on my face. He would only think that I''m faking it.

    Silence ruled inside the room.

    Unable to take another moment of silence, I summon my courage to speak. "Please leave. I want to rest now. I''m tired." I told him and it was the truth. All I wanted to do now was lie down and close my eyes. I did exactly just that.

    I turned to my side so that my back was facing him and closed my eyes.

    Lucas didn''t move in his ce, but I felt his hot gaze lingered on my back and even imagined him watching me with those hazel-green eyes filled with wariness.

    "I''ll let you off the hook now, but we''re not finished yet, Alexandria," Lucas whispered.

    I didn''t reply.

    I heard his footsteps turn to the direction of the door and realized he was leaving.

    Thank God. I thought to myself, feeling so relieved that his presence wouldn''t be bothering me anymore.

    Lucas pulled the door open, then closed it again. When the lock clicked close, I knew he was gone.

    Opening my eyes, I stared at the window and watched the sun descend from the horizon.

    Is there hope for someone like me? I wondered, watching the ck shadows swallow the light until there was nothing for me to see except darkness.

 Chapter 201 201: Going Home

    I''m going to be discharged today. Doctor Maxwell had finally signed my discharge papers. I was d that I''m finally going home, even if a part of me knew that starting my life all over again won''t be easy. There''s the governor''s wife, which I have to deal with. She''s not the only one on the list of people who wanted me dead. I have a fairlyrge amount of enemies to deal with.

    But for the moment, I have to focus on my health and recover as fast as I can. So when the timees, I could face my enemy''s head on.

    "Alexandria?" I looked up and found Doctor Max entering from the door. "I knocked, but you didn''t respond, so I entered, thinking you were asleep."

    I must be so preupied with my thoughts that I haven''t heard the knock.

    "Lucas will be here soon." Max said, and as if on cue, the door did open and Lucas came inside the room. He was wearing a in gray t-shirt and jeans. He''s not working today, I thought to myself as I watched him strode to the bed. In response to his presence, my heart somersault inside my chest.

    "I have to deliver some bad news to you." Doctor Max said. Lucas quietly watched my reaction with that intent hazel-green eyes of his.

    Up to this point, after receiving more than a dozen death threats these past few days and learning that I''d been a mistress, there''s nothing that could surprise me now.

    "After the operation we performed on your heel, you won''t be able to perform ballet again." The Doctor sympathetically said.

    I looked at the bandage on my feet and wondered if it was the bad news Doctor Maxwell was talking about. I found myself relieved at the thought. Ballet sounded so boring to me. I''m too old for that.

    "I''m d, Doctor." I mumbled absentmindedly as I added, "I thought you would tell me you needed to cut my feet off."

    Doctor Maxughed. "No, of course not." He replied, mirth danced in his eyes.

    "I don''t care if I don''t perform ballet again. As long as I still have my feet, that''s fine with me." I told him and something that resembled relief crossed on his face.

    I didn''t look at Lucas, even if I knew he was looking at me. It would be best to ignore his presence because it will make me even more ufortable if I look back at him.

    There was a knock on the door before it opened and a man in his forties entered. He was wearing a ck formal uniform. "The car is ready, Mr. Alexander." The man said.

    "Thank you, Thompson. We will be there shortly." Lucas replied. The man he called Thompson nodded his head before leaving.

    Lucas came to me. Before I could ask what he was doing, he lifted me from the bed like a fragile doll and lowered me to the swivel chair.

    The contact was short and swift, but it left me reeling in shock at the electrifying sensation his touch sparked on my skin. Without a word, Lucas pushed the wheelchair to the door.

    Doctor Max apanied us to the parking area.

    "Don''t forget to take your medicine, Alexandria." Doctor Maxwell reminded me of it when we finally reached the car.

    "I promise, I won''t." I replied and briefly thanked him for his kindness, as I gave him a genuine smile. He looked surprised that I smiled at him, but soon he recovered and smiled back.

    Lucas once again lifted me from the wheelchair, then transferred me inside the passenger seat. The feeling of his fingers against my skinsted for only seconds, but it still made my pulse jitter and made my heart race like crazy.

    He closed the door and went to talk to Doctor Maxwell. I couldn''t hear what they were talking about, so I gave up the efforts to make out what they were talking about and leaned back on the seat.

    Thompson was already seated in the driver''s seat and was waiting for Lucas to enter the car. Finally, when the conversation he had with the Doctor ended, he entered the car. He sat beside me. The space inside the car seems smaller with him inside it.

    Thompson started the ignition, and the engine roared to life.

    I waved to Doctor Max until the car skittered out of the parking area then out of the hospital''s vicinity. I turned my head to the window and looked up to the sky. An ugly stretch of thick gray clouds hovered above us, promising a rainy day.

    Feeling that someone was looking at me, I subconsciously turned to my right and found Lucas gazing at me with a frown on his forehead. Only inches apart from each other, I could see his hazel-green eyes much clearer. They looked more beautiful and brighter now. But the intensity of his eyes as it bore on me made me look away again.

    To distract myself, I turned my back at him, and focused my attention on the endless stretch of green scenery right outside the window of the car. The scene could have been so beautiful with the streak of sunshine to provide glow and color. But the clouds are dark, making the view lonely.

    The ploy to distract myself didn''t work at all. It only made me feel more aware of Lucas''s presence. Proud and tall, muscles rippled under a snug-fitted shirt stretched beside me like a king seated into a throne. His very presence constricted the tiny space inside the car, limiting my movements.

    The Heat radiating from his body and the hard muscles of his thigh slightly brushing against my own instantly turns my throat into Sahara desert reminding me of his presence all the time.

    The journey was long and despite not doing nothing I felt tired. I fluttered my heavy eyelids, fighting the urge to sumb to the charm of sleep and yet in the end I failed. Eyelids closing, head leaning on Lucas''s shoulders, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 202 202: Its Complicated

    The magnificent Alexander Mansion slowly came to view. The colossal iron gates rattled and swung open, allowing the car to pass inside before closing again.

    Alexandria was still asleep, her head still leaning on Lucas'' shoulders. He sighed and gently eased her head and slowly shook her shoulders.

    "Wake up." Lucas Nichs said.

    Roused from a peaceful slumber, her eyes finally opened. A hazy pair of soft amber eyes stared back at him. For a moment, he was shocked by the sudden unexinable thud in his chest.

    He pushed the feeling as fast as it arrived. Furious that he even felt that way, a frown instantly scrunched his eyebrows. "We arrived." He said the words more harshly than he ever intended.

    Alexandria must have noticed his darkening expression that she stiffened, then stood upright. Thest remnant of sleep fled from her system.

    Herrge amber eyes stared back at him intently before it lowered on herp where her fingers were sped. "I-I''m so-sorry. I was tired and fell fast asleep." She stuttered, her eyes avoiding looking at him.

    He said nothing.

    The car skidded to a stop in front of the mansion he now owned. It was one of the inheritance he instantly received after his father''s untimely death almost five years ago.

    Lucas gathered his wandering thoughts and pushed the door open. He got out of the car. He felt Alexandria move and followed behind him, but she didn''t get out of the car because of her heel injury.

    With a resigned sigh, he went back to her and lifted her up from the car. She wasn''t expecting him to do it because a gasp of surprise tore from her lips.

    Embarrassed, she turned her face away from him so he wouldn''t see her expression.

    She was surprisingly light in his arms and he carried her with ease until he reached her room and lowered her to the canopied bed.

    He quickly retreated out of her bedroom without even a backward nce. He traversed the long, dark way leading to his office. Once he was inside, he slumped onto the long, Victorian sofa.

    It wasn''t long when he heard the door swing open. He did not need to turn his head to discover who it was. He knew it was his mother.

    Elena rarely leaves her room. She became reclusive after her husband''s unexpected death almost five years ago. His father was a healthy and fit man at the prime age of fifty-five. That is why it shook their normal life when he found him dead on his bed.

    "Lucas?" His mother called him. Obligated, he raised his head to her. He waited until she reached his side and sat beside him on the sofa.

    "Did you remind her about the divorce?" She asked.

    "There was no time." He replied as he sucked in a deep, exasperated breath.

    "Knowing Alexandria, she would undoubtedly make a scene if she knew about your ns."

    "That''s putting it mildly. If Alexandria knew about my ns of divorcing her, she would raise hell and wreak havoc in my life again."

    He heard as his mother expelled a sigh. "How about Scarlet? Do you have ns to marry her once you get divorced?"

    Lucas was so shocked that he immediately straightened on the sofa. He had no idea his mother knew about histest fling.

    "I didn''t know you knew about her." He told her. A frown scrunching his forehead.

    "I''m not blind Lucas¡­ I''m not deaf either. There''s no member of the social circles unwilling to gossip about yourtest escapades."

    Just what he thought, he told himself inwardly. This time it was he who expelled a sigh.

    "I''m not in the mood to discuss my rtionship with you mother." He vacated the sofa and reached for the whiskey decanter and poured his ss.

    How he wished her mother would just leave. He drank the contents of the ss in his mouth. The warm liquid slithering his throat eased his stress a bit.

    Finally as if the heavens heard his prayers, his mother vacated the sofa. But before she even went to the door, she turned towards him to voice out her concerns. "It was Alexandria who cheated first, Lucas. Those years she yed you for a fool you still remained faithful to her. I won''t judge you now if you found someone and fell in love with her.

    I would turn a blind eye to your romantic affairs but make sure you do not choose a woman with the same colors as Alexandria again."

    After saying what she had to say, she walked to the door in silence and closed it behind her.

    He poured himself another ss of whiskey and slumped back on the sofa. His thoughts drifted to the topic of their conversation, Alexandria.

    Sooner orter he would have to tell her that he wanted divorce and he shall have one whether she liked it or not.

    He would use power and money to gain custody of their son. He will die first before he would even allow Alexandria to take Niall with her. She''s a woman undeserving to be a mother, he would only put his son''s life in peril if she takes him with her.

    The soft knock on the door woke him up from his deep thoughts. Before he could respond , Thompson, got inside the room in a hurry.

    The panic-stricken face of the Security Head sh his right hand didn''t escape his prying eyes.

    "Wee home, Sir," Thompson greeted him.

    "What is Thompson?" He asked in a calm manner. Ignoring his palpable restlessness.

    "Err, you have a visitor."

    "I''m not in the mood to entertain a visitor, Thompson." He said tightly. Lips pressed in a thin line. "Whoever that is, send him home."

    "It was a she, Mr. Alexander. Scarlet er¡ªyour lover was on the door."

    Lucas rose abruptly, mming the ss he was holding on the nearby table. "Holy Shit!" He mumbled onest time before marching to the door. Leaving his startled right hand behind him.

 Chapter 203 203: His Lover

    When Lucas left, Iy down on the bed, my head resting on the elevated pillows at the headboard. My thoughts are preupied as my curious eyes surveyed the room.

    The room gave me a different vibe. It feels like it doesn''t belong to me and that I haven''t been here before.

    My wandering gaze pulled into a stop at the left side of the room where arge portrait of a woman stood. A woman with red copper curls gloriously tumbling down her shoulders was seated elegantly in a throne-like chair.

    Her bright amber eyes stared back at me and a sudden chill ran down my spine. It was unexpected, and I couldn''t exin the feeling.

    The woman in the portrait was me. But there was something about her which tell me I wasn''t her. Just for example the silk night gown she was wearing, leaving nothing to the imagination. I was so sure that I would never wear a revealing outfit like that even if someone would put a shotgun on my head.

    Staring at her face feels like I''m staring straight into the very eyes of a stranger. Strange, I thought to myself as I tore my gaze off it.

    Themotioning from the corridor pierced through my bubble of thoughts and it erupted to the air. The sound of voices arguing in the corridor were getting louder and louder but when the steps walked past my room, the voices fell into a hush until it gradually faded to the distance.

    Curious, I snatched my crutches which were only within my reach, leaning on the side of the bed where the night table stood. The butler had ced it there before Lucas carried me inside the room and ced me on the bed.

    Very carefully, I walked towards the door in crutches and slightly pulled the door open. My eyes went wide and my mouth oarted open upon what I saw.

    A tall, voluptuous woman, with a shapely figure of a model, garbed in an elegant satin dress, had her hands wrapped around my husband''s arms and they were heading to the room next to mine.

    A dull ache hit my chest at the sight and I closed the door. I let go the breath I didn''t know I was holding while leaning my back on the wall.

    After taking a deep, calming breath, I hurriedly made my way to the adjoining door. When I turned the knob I discovered it was open sonI hastily entered inside.

    The master''s bedroom greeted my sight when I stepped inside. I was able to conceal myself behind the thick, dark curtains that covered the floor to ceiling window before the door flung open and fur Lucas furiously strode inside.

    The moment the door closed and they got inside, the woman wrapped her arms around his neck but he swung his head to the side and the kissnded on his cheeks. "What are you doing here." He began, his toneced with fury. He unwrapped the woman''s hand from his neck and took a few steps away to put distance between them.

    The woman pouted. Looking at her now, I realize she was beautiful with aristocratic features. Not only that she has a body to die for. Based on how she flung her arms around my husband, I could only assume they''re lovers.

    I ignored the sharp pain in my chest.

    "I heard your wife died in the ident. I''m here to pay my condolences." She answered and a gasp nearly broke from my lips but I was able to hold it before they found out I was eavesdropping.

    "You heard the wrong news, Scarlet. I don''t need your condolences." He said rather harshly.."

    The woman he called Scarlet gasped.

    "What do you mean? Your bitch of a wife is still alive. Alexandria didn''t die?" Based on how she said the words, it''s as if she''s disappointed that my journey to the afterlife was postponed.

    "Yes." He replied, not supplying the details which she was expectantly waiting to hear from him.

    Disappointed, her shoulders fell.

    "Lucas, you know how much I love you and I can''t bear to loose you¡­. You will ask her for divorce, won''t you?" Her voice trembled, tears gathered at the corner of her eyes as she slowly made her way to where he stood. "You will marry me then, won''t you?"

    His jaw clenched. His expression darkened. "I told you I will divorce her, but marrying you was out of the story." He said coldly. For the first time, I felt sorry for the woman named Scarlet.

    "Dam you Lucas!" She erupted, cheeks flushing furiously. Her closed fists jamming against his chest but he captured her fingers and held her hand tightly. "You still love her don''t you?" She aded, screaming.

    The question made me flinch behind the curtain. I sucked in a breath as I waited for his response.

    Did he still love me after everything I did? I too want to know the answer.

    "No I don''t. The love and respect I feel for her vanished three years ago after I married her and discover who she really was behind her innocent disguise." The sharpness in his tone dug straight to my heart.

    I bit my lower lip and bit back the tears. I know he would say it but I was hoping he would blurt out a different response.

    "Then why don''t you want to marry me?" The woman asked, staring straight at his piercing re.

    "Because I don''t want to." He said firmly and with finality. "Now that we finished this discussion I want you out of my house. Now." The words were spoken calmly but it was filled with threat.

    "Damn you, Lucas!" She growled before marching to the door with her fists still closed.

    The next thing I knew the door mmed shut.

    Lucas, expelled a sigh, turned to the direction of curtains where I stood and said, "How about you join me, dear wife?"

    Bloody hell! I''ve just been caught

 Chapter 204 204: Confrontation

    Breathlessly, I emerged out of my hiding ce. My cheeks burning in humiliation. I wonder how he was able to know I was there.

    Lucas Nichs, as if he read my thoughts, gestured to my foot which was still wrapped with a bandage. "Your toe was sticking out." He supplied the information for me.

    The remark turned the color on my cheeks even brighter.

    If the situation were a bit different I could haveughed at my own stupidity. But instead ofughing I found myself swallowing hard by the way he looked at me. His melting gaze was turning my knees into jell-o that if it weren''t for the crutches supporting me, I would have fallen to the floor.

    "Come here." He ordered, patting the space beside him on the long Victorian sofa. "We need to talk." He added with a dangerous glint upon his ck onyx eyes.

    I swallowed hard and ignored my increasing heartbeat. Slowly, I made my way to the sofa where he sat while I silently wish for some kind of miracle to happen and save me from an impending doom.

    But the heavens, it seems, didn''t hear my prayers. I reached the sofa and upied the space beside him with hesitation.

    "Since you knew about one of my illicit affairs, we might as well talk about divorce now." Lucas said with his cold, hard gaze locked to mine.

    I lowered my head to myp where my fingers were sped together. The mention of divorce was tearing my heart into two. But it was knowing that I was the reason behind that decision is what hurts the most.

    "But before we discuss it, I must ask you one thing." Gently, his thumb and forefinger caught my chin and slowly he raised my face to his until his deeply prating eyes caged my own. "Why did you cheat on me, Alexandria?" He asked, for a moment a flicker of pain and sadness crossed his eyes but it vanished as quickly as it arrived, leaving me wondering if it hadn''t been my imagination.

    "I-I don''t know why I did, Lucas¡­..I don''t know why I cheated on you¡­. I don''t remember anything¡­. " I replied in a barely audible whisper.

    His jaw tightened and his inky eyes lit up with fire that for a second I thought he would hit. I closed my eyes and waited for his hand to hit my face but the blow I was waiting for did not arrive. When my gaze fluttered open, he was still furious but he was making no attempt to hurt me.

    "The only thing that stops me from hurting you now is the promise I made to you before we got married. I have promised that no matter what happens, through thick and thin, through ups and downs, I will never hurt you and when I said I won''t hurt you that includes notying a heavy hand on you.

    Even if you broke your promise in front of the altar by not staying faithful to me, I will remain true to my promise to prove to you I don''t break mine."

    His words cut through me like a dagger. Like a lethal weapon each sword spoken pierced through my soul. How could I hurt this wonderful man? At the thought of all the pain I caused him, tears fell from my eyes then another and another. Quietly, I weep as guilt ate me inside.

    I lifted my hands in an attempt to touch his cheek to give him thefort he needed but then I remembered how much he hated me and how badly I wronged him in the past. I was undeserving to eveny a hand on him, so I let my hand drop back to myp.

    "I-I''m s-sorry for everything I have done... I''m really sorry, Lucas¡­. If divorce is what you need to prove to you how sorry I am, I''m giving it to you willingly and without any objections¡­. I ept nothing from you, not even a cent. Just please allow me some visitation rights to our son that would be enough for me."

    The fingers that were holding my chin loosened and his hand dropped to his side. A frown suddenly made its way into his temples. He said nothing. He just continued to look at me as if I were a stranger.

    I can''t help but ask myself if I have said something wrong.

    At first he said nothing. He just stared at me as he battled an inner dilemma.

    A lingering silence passed between us before he finally spoke, "Return to your room now. We will talk again next time. You need to rest and recover your strength. " He said, rising from the sofa.

    He poured himself a ss of whiskey and

    strode to the floor to ceiling window,pletely ignoring me behind his back.

    "Nic?" I called him.

    "We''ll meet again at dinner." He said in dismissal. He didn''t even nce at me.

    I expelled a sigh. After wiping the wetness on my cheeks, I gathered my crutches and wordlessly made my way to the adjoining door that separated our room.

    Once inside, I slumped on the bed and reached for the remote control on top of the night table and turned the television on. I need some noise to drive away the deafening silence lurking at every corner of my room.

    I haven''t been lying on the bed for long when a soft knock sounded on the door. It was so soft that I barely heard it at first. When I lowered the television volume just to make sure I wasn''t imagining it I heard the knock clearly this time.

    With a frown on my forehead, I grabbed my crutches and made my way to the door to check who my visitor was. Upon opening the door, I saw no one at first but then a soft voice calling me made me look down.

    "Mama¡­"

    A cute raven-haired boy, with ck onyx eyes was staring intently at me.

 Chapter 205 205: The Discovery

    The moment my gazended on the raven-haired boy, my heart lurched forward. Tears welled my eyes while my chest tightened until I had difficulty breathing.

    "Mumm. " He said, in his soft, childish tone. Hisrge eyes locked to my own.

    "Niall." His name sprung out of my lips.

    This was the child I brought with me the night I ran away with my lover. And this child¡ªI almost got him killed.

    The thought filled me with indescribable anguish that for a moment I found myself unable to say a word.

    How could I do that to an innocent child?

    Intense guilt ate me inside as I looked at him. As if a button had been pushed, I remembered the mistake Imitted and I realized that I will never forgive myself for dragging a child''s innocent life into danger.

    The fact that I nearly lost him from the ident made the pain in my chest unbearable¡­ It was indeed a miracle that we are both able to survive.

    I cleared my throat and pulled the door wider, allowing him to enter the room before closing it again.

    When we both reached the bed I set my crutches aside and pulled the child into myp.

    He raised his adorable face to me. A pair of midnight eyes peering through exquisite eyshes stared back at me. He was looking at me closely as if trying to memorize my face in great detail.

    Niall looked like a young version of his father. It was hard to imagine that I was so heartless before the ident that I tried to take the child away from Lucas. Ipletely understand if my husband refused to forgive me. What I''ve done was definitely unforgivable.

    The child lifted his tiny hand to my face. The affectionate gesture nearly made me burst into tears.

    Niall was a lovely child. He was so sweet also. Perhaps the car ident happened to me so that I will learn to value my child and my husband even if it was all toote.

    "Niall? Do you hate mama?" The question burst from my lips before I could even stop myself. I shouldn''t be asking that to a child but my curiosity overpowered my reasons.

    Of course, he hates you. A part of my brain told me. And for once, Ipletely agreed. I was never a good mother to him. I took him for granted and totally neglected him while I was living the life I wanted. How could he not hate me?

    The child''s tiny hand framed my cheeks and slowly he shook his head. And in his soft, child voice he told me, "Meb mumm."

    A tear finally fell from my eyes down to my cheeks. Before I even knew it, terrible sobs emerged from my lips.

    "Cry?" He looked at me with a frown scrunching his forehead. "Don''t." He added as he began wiping my cheeks with his fingers.

    I pulled him into my arms and hugged him tight. In return, he wrapped his arms around my neck andid his head on my shoulders.

    Just holding this little angel into my arms feels like heaven to me.

    For a long moment we stayed that way. I felt fulfilled and happy while I held my son in my arms. When I looked down to check on him I discovered him fast asleep.

    Niall looked like an angel with his eyes closed.

    With a contented sigh, I leaned on the headboard and closed my eyes. Without me realizing I fell asleep.

    The feeling of someone staring at me for a long time woke me up from my peaceful slumber. When my eyes fluttered open, I saw Lucas Nichs seated on the sofa with his arms folded into his chest and eyes unblinkingly staring at me.

    A gasp broke on my lips. I looked at the floor to ceiling ss window and discovered that it was dark. When my gaze shifted to the wall clock it was already past six in the evening. It''s almost dinner.

    Panic escted within me when I discovered Niall was gone in my arms. Lucas, as if he read my thoughts, rose from the sofa and moved closer to me. "Niall had gone downstairs. He''s waiting for you toe down too so the three of us could eat dinner together." He informed me.

    Relief flooded inside me after knowing where our son had gone. "I''m sorry. I fell asleep. I was tired." I said softly, unable to look him in the eyes. "I''ll just change my clothes ande downstairs." I added and wished he would immediately leave.

    But Lucas didn''t even move. He just stood there, looking at me as if I''m some kind of weird creature. Just when I thought he was going to stare at me forever, he finally spoke. "I''ll wait for you here. You won''t be able to go downstairs alone in that condition." It was not a plea but an order.

    "I-I''m going to change first."I told him. The heat on my cheeks made me aware of my blush.

    Still he didn''t move.

    I swallowed hard. "Please leave the room." I ordered politely, not wanting to sound rude.

    "We''re married. I have seen you even without your underwear on. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." He replied, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    Quietly, he strode to the the wall cab and pulled the door open. He snatched a tshirt inside and handed them to me. Embarrassed, I managed to thank him before taking the t shirt from his hand.

    With a resigned sigh, I left the bed and turned my back to him. I could feel the weight of his stare behind my back as I stripped my shirt off.

    "You have a tattoo." He said so softly. He was shocked and so was I. I didn''t have any idea I had it.

    Before I could even react, he crossed the distance between us in a split second. Then the warmth of his fingers touched my bare back where my tattoo was imprinted against my skin.

 Chapter 206 206: Not In Good Terms

    The gentleness of his fingers moving against my skin nearly made me close my eyes. His fingers traced the outline of the tattoo on my naked flesh which I wasn''t aware of until he told me about its existence.

    "A beautiful rose and a rosary," He mumbled absentmindedly, his breathing heavy against my back.

    He was so near to me that I suddenly became aware of my nakedness. I pressed the shirt he just handed to my chest to cover my bare breasts.

    I tried to ignore his presence but it was impossible. It was hard to ignore an overly six feet tall demigod, packed with rippling muscles and irresistible charm. Especthat he''s caressing my back in a gentle way I never knew he''s capable of.

    "If you didn''t love me, why did you need to put my name on your skin?"

    Before I could even respond, he lifted me up from the floor as if I weighed no more than a feather and turned my body to his until I was facing him.

    His dark midnight eyes caged mine.

    I blinked rapidly, shocked by the sudden shift in his tone. A momentter he was gentle and the next thing I knew he was looking at me now as if he wanted to tear my head off my neck.

    "W-what do you mean?" I blurted out loud as I stared at him with a horrified expression.

    "My name on your back! Dammit Alexandria!"

    He was furious but he made no attempt to hurt me.

    Realization hit me as I found out why he was so angry. I swung my head to the full length mirror behind my back and saw that underneath the rosary and the rose tattoo on my back his name was written underneath.

    "When did you get that tattoo?" He asked. His hawk-sharp eyes never leave mine.

    "I don''t know! I don''t remember a thing." I shot back. Exasperated.

    Trying to recall the memories I couldn''t even remember was hurting my head. I wished that I could answer the questions he was throwing at me.

    "Dammit." He mumbled under his breath. His hand ran through his hair in exasperation. "I don''t know what game you are ying, Alexandria but I dare you I''m not gonna let you fool me again." After saying the words, he cast me one sharp nce that prated deep into my soul and wordlessly strode to the door and mmed the door shut.

    He was gone but I was still there standing, staring at the door, wondering why he was furious over a tattoo.

    ?????

    The dinner table felt as if someone had died by how silent it was. Except for the tter of spoons and forks, there was no other noise that could be heard.

    Niall, as if sensing the animosity between Lucas and I, ate his food in silence while I fed him.

    The boy kept his head down the whole time. He looked obviously sad and seeing him that way tore my heart to shreds. I would be the worst mom ever if I wouldn''t be able to cheer him up.

    The dinner that should havested longer ended immediately as if it was a food eating contest and who finishes the food first wins.

    With a heavy sigh, I finished thest bite of food and decided to retire early for the evening. The trip earlier this morning was so tiring and I was craving a good night sleep.

    Niall was sent upstairs first. His personal nanny helped him prepare for the night since I couldn''t do it myself because of my injury.

    Wordlessly, Lucas picked me up from the chair and carried me to my room bridal style since I can''t climbed the stairs alone.

    He carried me to my room and ced me on the top of the bed. I managed to thank him before he got out the door.

    When I was finally alone I start preparing for sleep. With the assistance of my crutches, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I finished, I sat in front of the dresser and unsped my extremely long hair until

    it tumbled past my shoulders down to my waist.

    I start taming my hair to submission using the hair brush I found on top of the dresser until there was no tangles left.

    The sound of the roaring thunder almost made me flinch from where I sat. Soon enough, sharp lightning carved into the sky. It''s going to rain soon, I thought to myself and I wasn''t mistaken, drops of water from the sky started to pour to the earth. I saw it from the slightly parted curtains of the floor to ceiling window.

    Niall.

    Suddenly my son came to my thoughts. For an unknown reason, I suddenly found myself worried. Perhaps it was motherly instinct which made me grab my crutches and make my way to his room.

    I was halfway to the corridor when I saw Lucas emerging from Niall''s room. He was carrying the tearful child into his arms.

    "What happened to him?" My voice was low but underneath I was on the verge of panic.

    "He''s scared of thunder." Lucas replied and carried Niall straight to the master''s bedroom while I followed behind them.

    The child didn''t stop crying even after Lucas ced him on the bed. I bit my lower lip, as his sobs intensified. Lucas did everything to console him but he wouldn''t stop crying.

    I ced my crutches on the wall and climbed into the king size bed.

    "Mommy''s here, baby." I gently mumbled against his ears as Iy down beside him. Niall buried his head into my neck. I covered his ears with my palms so he wouldn''t be troubled by the asional sound of thunder.

    I start to sing a luby to distract him from his fears. Slowly, I feel him rx in my arms. He even stopped crying as he listened to me while I sang.

    A few minutester when I checked on him I discovered that he was fast asleep and when I raised my head to Lucas he was intently looking at me.

 Chapter 207 207: The Nightmare

    Lucas opened his mouth as if to say something but changed his mind at thest minute and closed it again.

    The flicker of tenderness I thought I saw crossed his face was nowhere to be seen. Instead a face masked with a paper nk expression is what was staring back at me.

    "You must be tired. You can go back to your room and rest. I''ll take good care of my child. " He told me in a tone which was filled with a chilling civility.

    He was right, I need to go back to my room. I have no reason to stay in his room any further.

    My gaze stared back at Niall. There was a dull ache in my chest as I wiped the wetness at the corner of his eyes. I still wanted to stay, to hold him in my arms like a mother should but I felt that Lucas didn''t want me there at all.

    I couldn''t me him for hating me. I''ve done something unforgivable and no matter how much regret I have now, It''s impossible to make him forgive me, especially that the wound was still raw.

    "Goodnight Niall." I whispered to the child''s ears andid a soft kiss on his brow.

    I descended from the bed and grabbed my crutches which were leaning on the wall. But before I headed to the adjoining door, my gaze drifted to the sleeping angel on the bed and stole onest nce at my baby boy.

    "Goodnight Lucas." I was surprised that the words automatically flew out of my lips before I could even realize what I''m doing.

    He didn''t reply so I turned my back at him and slowly made my way to the door. I felt his gaze follow me until I reached the adjoining door that connects his room to mine and closed it behind me.

    Iy on my bed. There were so many questions endlessly filling my thoughts, I couldn''t answer a single one of them and frustration nibbled inside me because of that.

    As Iy there in the middle of the dimly lit room, I couldn''t help but wonder if my life would be a bit different if I didn''t take for granted the love he once gave me so willingly?

    With that question in my mind I finally fell asleep and found a peace of mind even if it''s only temporary.

    ? ? ?

    "I will killll yooooouuuu."

    An ear-shattering scream erupted from my lips as a pair of hands captured my neck. I wasn''t in the ballroom with bright, glittering lights anymore. Instead, I found myself lying on the rough, pebbled ground in the middle of a dark deserted woods with a man trying to kill me.

    "L-let go! L-let me go¡­" I pleaded. My hands worked to loosen the hand that was clutching my neck tightly. But my struggles were futile, I was no match for a man. Especially not when he''s six foot tall with muscles as hard as a wall.

    I was thrashing and fighting for my dear life but it seems I couldn''t do anything to save myself from dying.

    I couldn''t breathe anymore ¡­. I was slowly slipping away from consciousness¡­.

    Help me Lord, I prayed with eyes firmly shut. Helpless tears were flowing down my cheeks in abundance.

    He aimed the gun to my chest and pulled the trigger.

    I woke up to the sound of my own piercing scream. My eyes snapped open and my bedroom came to view. It took me seconds to realized it had been all a dream¡­ a dark, ugly nightmare.

    "Sssshhh. Stop crying. It''s just a dream." Lucas said gently, and pulled me into his arms.

    I didn''t know why he was on my room. Perhaps the sound of my own scream had woken him up too.

    "B-but it was a horrifying dream and it feels like it wasn''t just a dream at all." I replied. Warm stream of tears starts falling down my cheeks.

    My eyes fluttered closed and the memories of the dream came rushing back to me and the same unbearable fear returned to haunt me once more.

    I was so scared and so utterly devastated that I fell into a violent sob that made my whole body tremble.

    The room was so cold and yet my clothes were drenched with my own sweat.

    "It''s alright." I hear Lucas mumble against my ears. His hand gently caressed my back. "No one will hurt you, okay." I''m here." His tone was soft, and full of promise and somehow it was able to console me.

    Slowly my sobs subsided until I was able to calm myself. The warmth of his body pressed against mine was a source offort to my tortured soul.

    In his arms I felt safe and secure as if it was the safest ce on earth. As long as I stay close to him, there will be no nightmare to haunt me nor demons to chase me.

    "You could sleep now, okay?" He whispered as hey into the bed with me still in his arms.

    My eyelids grew heavy and I found myself drifting into the portals of dreand. When I finally closed my eyes, there was no haunting nightmare. For the first time in years, I slept like a baby.

    The sun rays passing through the partially opened drapes and the sound of soft hurried footsteps against the floor awakened my sleeping senses.

    "Mama¡­" I felt the soft cushioned bed bounce before a soft hand touched my cheeks. I opened my eyes and saw Niall.

    A slow smile curved into my lips as I took his hand into my own but Niallpletely ignored me and turned his head away. "Dada." He said in his soft, child tone.

    My smile faded instantly, sensing for the first time that I wasn''t alone.

    With my forehead scrunched in confusion, I shifted my head to my right. Therefortably lying on my bed as if it was his own was Lucas.

    He was looking at me intently.

    Unable to meet his gaze, I turned my head away from him as the memories ofst night flooded in my memory.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked.

    "Better. Thank you." I replied still unable to look at him after what happenedst night.

    "Good." He said and turned his head to Niall. "Be a good boy, Niall. I wouldn''t be here the whole day to watch over you."

    As if Niall perfectly understood what he meant, the child nod his head obediently.

    Lucas kissed the boy on the temples before getting out of bed.

    For unknown reasons, my heart sank.

    "You''re leaving?" I asked, watching as he made his way to the adjoining door that separates his room to my own. Before he reached for the knob, he turned at me and said, "work." Then he pulled the door and vanished out of my sight.

 Chapter 208 208: His Best Friend

    Lucas Nichs sat into his throne¡ªhis swivel chair with forehead crumpled in disgust as he red at the report he held in his hand.

    "So it was confirmed? It was Brix¡ªyour illegitimate brother¡ªwhich Alexandria ran off the night of your wedding anniversary?" It was his loyal best friend Ace Carter Greyson seated into the swivel chair opposite him with a ss of brandy in his hand.

    "The man''s body couldn''t be identified since the car was fatally wrecked by the explosion but Brix''s ring which was engraved with his family initials was found on the scene. There was no doubt in my mind that it was him." He replied grimly, not taking his eyes off the report.

    "It was fortunate of him to not survive the ident for I would have killed him myself if he did escape the clutches of death." He added coldly, a dangerous gleam crossing his inky eyes.

    Brix was his father''s illegitimate son and he was older than Lucas by a year. If it happened that his father married Brix''s mother then Nichs would never have the chance to inherit everything and that includes the family owned chain ofpanies.

    His father was arranged to marry his mother and he couldn''t get out of the agreement and marry another woman. He would lose everything including his inheritance. Even if it was against his will and even if he was still in love with another woman, Trevor married Isabell and they had a son¡ªit was him.

    Because of that old family history, Brix never forgave his family, especially him. The gap that divided them only thickened when Tevor died and left all his inheritance to Lucas and he left not a single cent to his illegitimate son resulting in a feud that intensified over the years.

    Brix knew he would never have the chance to take the inheritance Lucas rightfully owned now and so he used an underhanded tactic and stole his wife instead to get even. Not that he was to me alone, Alexandria had willingly fallen into his arms.

    "So what is your n now? You will have to divorce Alexandria right? How about your son Niall?" Ace asked as he took a sip of brandy on his ss.

    He raised his head to face his friend. With his other hand tapping the top of the table he replied, "I will divorce her soon and that is when shepletely recovers from her injury¡­. And she will not receive a cent from me." Lucas paused as he tried to think of what''s best for his son. "It would break Niall''s heart once Alexandria leaves but I will make sure he is prepared when that happens."

    "Why not give your wife another chance, Lucas? Phoenix and I reached a point where we almost got divorced¡­. But then something happened and destiny brought us together again which I''m grateful for." Ace told him, eyes gleamed fondly at the mention of his lovely wife.

    Ace is exactly a picture of a man deeply in love, Lucas thought with a sigh.

    Lucas shot his friend with an irritated look.

    "Your case was different from mine, Ace. Phoenix was as loyal as hell. Even if someone would aim a shotgun to her head she would never deceive nor cheat on you. Alexandria on the other hand was theplete opposite of her. She would never stop cheating and fooling around even if someone dared to aim a shotgun on her head. That''s the huge difference between them.

    I have given Alexandria a dozen chances before but she wasted them all. I had had enough. I won''t give her another chance again." He spoke each word with chilling finality.

    He realized that he was gripping the files tightly and he loosened his hold. Just thinking about his wife''s illicit affairs was unleashing the furious monster inside him.

    "If you made up your mind then there''s nothing I could do to change your decision. Well at least take this advice to heart, hire a trustworthywyer." Ace said, pouring thest contents of brandy to his throat until the ss was empty. He then stood up and put the ss back on top of the table.

    Lucas''s eyes lit up with amusement and his lips curled into a smile, "That was what you failed to do when you got divorced right?"

    Ace grinned before responding, "Well I admit I hired a fraudwyer but at least it saved me from losing the woman I love."

    "Good for you then. I shall take your advice seriously." He said.

    "I must be off, Phoenix and I have a date with the kids." Ace waved at him onest time and headed to the door without a backward nce. He really is in a hurry.

    "Tell your wife I said hi to her."

    "I will." Ace replied without looking back then closed the door behind him, leaving Lucas alone inside his office again.

    His best friend usually stays at his office to chat for an hour and sometimes longer but now it waspletely different. He was always in a hurry to go home. Lucas knew the reason why, his one month old son, Ace Axel was waiting for him at home. He knew that feeling. He had a son too.

    His best friend was indeed a lucky man, he thought to himself as he let go of the file he was holding and reached for the unconsumed ss of brandy on top of his table and took it in one gulp until it was empty.

    He rose from his chair with a question bothering his mind and faced the window.

    He was sure that the man who died in the fatal car crash was his illegitimate brother Brix.

    However the woman who was taking refuge in his home¡ªhe wasn''t entirely convinced that it was his wife.

    It was strange and difficult to put into words but the woman who willingly went into his armsst night and wept like a child was not the same Alexandria he knew.

 Chapter 209 209: A Visitor

    A soft knock sounded on the door of the library. From looking at the newspaper in my hand, I lifted my head and stared at the door, waiting for it to open. When it did, Thompson came in.

    "Good day, Mrs. Alexander you have a visitor." He announced in the same formal tone he uses when talking to me.

    "A visitor?" I repeated. Surprised.

    "It was your friend, Miss Hamilton." He said. The frown that scrunched my forehead quickly disappeared. The news of a visitor managed to revive my glum spirits.

    ''Miss Hamilton''. I repeated the words in my mind butpletely failed to recognize her name. I tried recalling how she looked but I failed in that aspect too.

    Disappointed, a sigh broke from my lips. I

    raised my head at Thompson who was still waiting for my response. "I will meet my visitor downstairs." I told him and quickly rose from the sofa. I don''t want to keep my visitor waiting.

    "Miss Hamilton was informed about your heel injury. She volunteered to meet you here in the library." Thompson exined and my hand which was reaching for my crutches fell to my side.

    Good. I thought to myself. Grateful that I don''t need to undergo the terrific difficulty of walking down the stairs with my crutches on.

    "I shall wait here, Thompson. Thank you." I told him with a smile and fell back on the Victorian sofa, eager to meet my friend for the first time. Perhaps her presence will help me recall a piece of my missing memory.

    "Well then I shall immediately bring your friend in here." Thompson bowed his head and retreated to the door.

    When he was gone, I snatched the newspaper and hid it underneath the table. I wanted no one to see it and discover what I''m up to. For now, I want to keep to myself that I''m looking for a job in which to apply after I recover from my heel injury.

    A few momentster the sound of footsteps in the corridor reached my ears. Then the library door flung open. Thompson entered. A woman with a tall, slender frame followed behind him.

    The woman had her eyes on the floor of the library as if she was extremely nervous. The hand holding a handbag trembled with apprehension.

    "Please tell a servant to prepare us tea, Thompson."

    "T- that w-won''t be necessary."

    Miss Hamilton said, lifting her head for the first time. "I won''t be staying here for long." She added, her ashen face meeting my own. She looked so frightened and I couldn''t help but wonder if it was me who frightened her.

    Thompson, knowing his assistance was no longer required, retreated to the door and closed it behind him. When he was gone an awkward silence had fallen on the room.

    The woman remained rooted to her ce as if her shoes were glued on the floor.

    She''s a prettydy, I quietly observe. My eyes surveyed her delicate high cheekbones, her full lush lips, and aquamarine eyes peering through long exquisite eyshes. Her startling facial features remind me of a cosmetic model.

    "Please sit down." I spoke to finally end the silence. But the sound of my voice made her flinch as her terrified eyes gaze at me.

    She just stared at me as if she was waiting for me to pounce at her.

    Her reaction confused the hell out of me. It wasn''t the way someone would react to a friend, I told myself, aware of her wariness.

    Miss Hamilton looked as if she would flee to the door anytime soon. It made me wonder if we had a huge misunderstanding before.

    Although puzzled by her reaction I managed to keep a straight face. "Sit down please." I repeated. This time she obediently followed my order and hurried to the sofa and sat opposite me.

    "I''m happy to see you." I began with a sweet smile on my lips when we settled in our seats.

    "Liar!" She suddenly snapped and jumped out of her seat as if I had pushed the wrong button. "Liar!" She repeated. Gone was the fear in her eyes; it was suddenly reced with unmistakable fury.

    She turned to me with a scathing re that could have burned me like acids if looks were lethal. " Don''t y me for a fool Alexandria! I know what you did so drop the act! You are a terrific lightskirt viinous bitch! I hate you!" She blurted furiously while pointing a finger to me.

    "W-what are you talking about?" It took me a moment to realize I left my seat and was on my feet.

    "My fianc¨¦ broke his engagement because of you."

    Frozen, I blinked my eyes rapidly. Like a slow-witted fool, I stared back at her in utter disbelief.

    "I thought you''re my friend, Alexandria."

    Miss Hamilton looked at me with her eyes lit with fury. She appeared as if she would burst into tears any minute from now.

    "I trusted you like a sister and more than everyone else. I even loved you more than I actually love my step sister. But in the end you betrayed me. Why did you tell my fianc¨¦ I have a lover? You sent pictures too and you did well with it that he actually believed you and called off our engagement!"

    "P-please calm down." I stuttered, tried to reach for her but she pped my hand as if it burned her skin.

    "Calm down? Go to hell Alexandria! I''m three months pregnant, my fianc¨¦ left me, and I was disowned by my father. How the hell would I calm down?"

    Ipletely swallowed my tongue. It''s as if my brain stopped functioning. I was so confused, puzzled, intrigued, and horrified at the revtion all at the same time that it felt as if my head would soon explode.

    "I''m so sorry¡­" I mumbled when I found my voice. It was the only thing I could say at the moment.

    "Sorry? Tell that to the marines Alexandria. Your apology would not return what I''d lost." She said and retrieved her handbag on top of the sofa. "I came here to return this to you," She tossed a red leather notebook on top of the crystal table. "I also want to tell you personally I don''t want you near me again. Friendship over."

    It took me a great amount of strength not to burst into tears as I watched her march the door and m the door shut.

 Chapter 210 210: Disaster

    Miss Hamilton was gone and yet I was still on my feet shaking from shock and utter disbelief. I didn''t expect the situation to escte from bad to worse. Just reliving what took ce moments ago sent shivers down my spine.

    The ugly mask of rage I saw lit her face up told me that if she''s holding a gun she could have shot me in the head and feel no remorse afterwards. Not that I could make an excuse to defend myself, I knew all too well that I deserve to get punished after the ruination she went through alone because of my ploy.

    My strength escaped my body and I slumped on the sofa still in daze. Perhaps Miss Hamilton was right, I told myself with reluctant resignation, I''d been a terrific lightskirt, viinous bitch and that set of adjectives wasn''t even enough to sum up my unholy bitchiness that sent countless lives to their doom.

    I was still there on the sofa contemting my disastrous life when an urgent knock sounded on the door. Then a few secondster it opened and Thompson entered, wiping beads of sweat on his temples with a handkerchief in his hands.

    His trembling fingers didn''t escape my observant eyes. "Thompson, is there a problem?" I asked as I rose from the sofa. I didn''t move, I just stood there because I couldn''t walk without my crutches on.

    "Er, you have a visitor." Thompson replied, betraying no emotion on his face but his action clearly expressed his agitation.

    Again? I made an inward protest and brushed my fingers on my hair in exasperation. Calming myself down, I took a deep breath and returned my gaze to the butler.

    "Please let my visi¡ª"

    I wasn''t even finished with my words when the door flung open then a woman unceremoniously barged in.

    Thompson hurriedly escaped from the door as if he sensed the impending war.

    I shifted my attention to my visitor. She''s an attractive woman around the age of mid twenties, perhaps the same age as me with shoulder length brte hair and distinct facial features. The woman was the type anyone would look at twice.

    "Allow me to introduce myself Mrs. Alexander " She spoke suddenly, shattering my intent analysis of her physical appearance. I shifted my attention to her eyes and gasped at the amount of disgust I saw. "I am Emery, Brix''s wife, the man you ran away with who was instantly killed by the ident."

    I stared at her in pure disbelief. Her words gave me a shock that I felt as if I''d been forcefully punched in the face. My world copsed at my feet as her statement finally sank in my head.

    I swallowed hard then opened my mouth to speak but no words emerged from my lips. The Confrontation with Miss Hamilton was unimaginably worse but no one warned me my second encounter with a scorned wife was tenfold worse. To describe it in a clear manner, it was a disaster.

    Emery was calm andposed as she stood in front of me with her chin up and spine as straight as a Queen. But behind the surface she was a perilous volcano threatening to erupt into a full blown rupture.

    The dangerous glint of inescapable fury upon her brown eyes didn''t escape my observant eyes. I know if I weren''t careful, such hatred would befall upon me before I could even prepare myself.

    "I just want to pay a visit to my dead husband''s mistress just to make sure she is recovering well to assure myself she''s ready to take all my wrath. " She said in a firm, cold toneyered with ciers.

    The words had a direct hit in my heart. It hurts but I couldn''t me anyone for theshing insults I have to suffer since I was the one who started it all.

    "Though I wished that you had died a miserable death from the ident since a home wrecker like you doesn''t deserve to live, I realized it''s better you are to live so you could taste the bitter revenge of a scorned wife." Emery stressed each word with unquestionable determination as her eyes pierced through mine.

    Too lost for words, I haven''t spoken a word. Only the urgent knock on the door saved me.

    Emery''s eyes and so my own shifted on the door. It opened and Thompson got in. "Pardon my intrusion again but you have another visitor." He announced, this time his face had gone paler than a few minutes ago.

    "A visitor again?" I asked, forehead scrunched in frustration.

    "A man." He replied.

    "Did he introduce himself?" I asked and captured as reluctance crossed his weary, tired eyes.

    "No, Er¡ªhe just said he was your lover."

    Before I could even object, Thompson had gone out of the door to let my visitor in.

    Good Lord, I made an inward groan wondering why I let myself into this situation.

    At the corner of my eyes, I saw Emery looking at me from head to toe with an arrogant smirk on her face. I paid her no attention and focused my attention on the door.

    A few secondster it opened and a man dressed in an elegant suit got in. He was tall and muscr but not as muscr as my husband. He was good looking but not as appealing as Lucas.

    Knowing his assistance was no longer required, Thompson fled out the door and closed it behind him before the real battle could even begin.

    "Alexandria honey."

    The man slowly made his way towards my direction but suddenly he stopped as he realized we weren''t alone.

    Emery''s eyes widened in shock as she recognized the man. The arrogant smirk on her face quickly disappeared as her eyes came in contact with his gaze. "C-Clifford?" She gasped and suddenly went pale in disbelief. The man she called Clifford paled under his skin too.

    This is not good. I told myself and took a step backward but the sofa behind my back hindered my movement.

    "Lover?" Emery said bitterly, her voice rising several octaves. Slowly she turned towards my direction. Her eyes screaming bloody murder.

 Chapter 211 211: Humiliated

    I swallowed hard, as I watched hatred and fury yed a tug of war in her eyes. "Lover huh." Emery repeated the words, bitterness shone on her eyes. Slowly, she made her way towards my direction with her jaw clenched and fist turned into a ball in her side.

    If looks could kill, I had fallen on the floor, bleeding to my death while she red at me as though her eyes were made of daggers.

    "Emery, let me exin¡­ please¡­ It''s not Alexandria''s fault. It''s entirely my fault. " Clifford said. The shock he felt finally subsided. Almost immediately, he flung himself in between me and Emery in an attempt to stop the situation from escting before one of us ends up with an injury.

    "It takes two to tango so shut up. We will dealter, Clifford. For now Alexandria and I have to settle something." Emery told him firmly, there was a detectable threat in her words as she said it out loud. The palpable warning he heard on her tone made him hesitant for a bit but when he recovered Clifford tried to hold Emery but she pushed him away rather forcefully.

    "It seems my husband wasn''t enough for you, that''s why you are taking my new lover as well." She whirled towards my direction, her eyes glittered with distaste. " I turned a blind when you dallied with my husband but now that you tried to take my new lover as well, I can''t forgive you. Alexandria. "

    Emery raised her hand and itnded hard on my cheeks. The p left a red mark on my pale skin. The physical blow made my cheeks numb and yet I didn''t do anything to shield myself, a part of me berrates me and it won''t stop saying that I deserved it.

    "Painful right? But the pain you feel now was a speck of dustpared to the pain you caused me when you took my husband away from my children."

    There was a sudden jolt of pain inside my chest when she said the word children. To think that I was able to steal someone''s father and turned him into my lover filled me with self-loathing and disgust.

    I clenched my fist into my side and bit my lower lips while keeping my tears at bay. Every action has an equal and opposite reaction and now I have to pay the price of my viinous deeds in the past. If it would help lessen the burden in her chest then I would allow her to hit me.

    Clifford yanked Emery''s hands and pulled her away from me but she fought like a wildcat. She slipped out of his hold and jumped at me, pulling my hair hard until I fell on the floor. My lips hit the ss table and the metallic taste of blood drifted to my tongue.

    The physical and mental pain was too much for me to handle, I felt tears burning my eyes.

    Emery was screaming at the top of her lungs as Clifford pulled her away rather forcefully and dragged her to the corner of the room where she could not reach me.

    I tried to pull myself together but it seems my strength wasn''t enough to move my feet, so I remained slumped on the carpeted floor with lips bleeding

    Tears start to fall from my cheeks as I think of my current hopeless situation, wondering how many more people I had ruined. I asked myself at the same time if it wasn''t toote to salvage those lives.

    Hurried footsteps sounded in the hall. Unceremoniously, the door suddenly flung open.

    "Get out." Lucas voice thundered inside the room.

    I flinched in shock, hearing his voice for the first time. I wasn''t sure if he was yelling at me.

    Footsteps scurried to the door. Then Emery''s screaming faded to the distance. A few secondster the door clicked close.

    Lucas''s steps made no sound as he crossed the distance between us. A few secondster he was crouched in front of me before I even knew it.

    He said nothing. Allowing the silence to rule between us.

    My head remained bowed on the floor, too afraid to meet his gaze and discover he was furious about the scene inside his very own property.

    Slowly he lifted my face up. His thumb wiped the blood on my lower lips. He was frowning so badly that his eyebrows almost merged into a single line.

    "I-I''m so sorry Lucas¡­" The words flew out of my lips in a barely audible whisper. Tears blurred my eyes. I tried to stop myself from crying but I just couldn''t.

    Lucas didn''t ridicule me nor uttered an insulting word which I thought he would do. Instead he lifted me from the floor and carried me to his bedroom without a word.

    I buried my face into his chest and shut my eyes tightly until the tears stopped flowing. He gentlyid me on the bed and left me there for a short while. When he returned he was holding a damp towel.

    He sat beside me on the bed, too close that his musky sweet scent lingered on my nostrils.

    My eyes remained glued to the floor so he held my chin up until my eyes were looking at his own.

    Still he said nothing. He lifted the damp towel and wiped the blood on my swollen lips. It was painful but not as much as painful from the humiliation I suffered under Emery''s hands.

    "I will warn Thompson not to take any visitors without my approval. I don''t want the same incident today to get repeated in the future." He said the words in a calm manner. There was no sign that he was angry at me. I wonder if I should be worried or thankful by hisck of reaction.

    I nodded my head in response but I didn''t say a word.

    He wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes.

    How could he be so good to me even after everything I''ve done. I don''t deserve a speck of his kindness.

 Chapter 212 212: Divorce Papers

    "Don''t think that I''m kind to you, Alexandria." Lucas spoke after a moment of silence, shattering the stillness surrounding the room. "I''m not capable of that." He added as if he was able to read past my thoughts.

    I bowed my head. My illusion shattered on the floor into multiple pieces.

    The feeling of shame spread through me like a deadly virus. My sins would always be a part of me, even if I lost my memories the people surrounding me would never forget my evil schemes, I thought with the heaviness on my chest piling up.

    Lucas was calm and reserved but I knew deep within him, he still hates me. It could be seen by the flicker in his eyes each time he looked at me without knowing I was observing him too. I wonder what I could do topletely melt the imprable wall of ice standing between us.

    "It will take years or perhaps a decade before I can forgive you for what you did. Running away with Brix¡ª my illegitimate brother was a mistake which I could easily ept because we are heading to separation anyway, but to think you drag Niall along to spite me made it tenfold impossible to forgive you now."

    His words struck me painfully. His tone was calm but it wasyered with ciers.

    Lucas left the bed. My gaze followed his movement. He pulled a drawer open and pulled a file from inside.

    I swallowed hard and did my best not to burst into tears again. I don''t need to look at the paper in his hand to know it was divorce papers.

    "Sign it, Alexandria. Let us stop making ourselves miserable," Lucas said, stopping right in front of me, urging me to take the divorce papers in my hand. "Let''s free ourselves from this loveless marriage." He added, his face remained unreadable, reminding me of a nk and empty canvas.

    My fingers trembled as I took the paper. I bit my lower lip to stop the tears as my eyes surveyed the words written.

    This paper will finally put an end to everything. This will sever the ties that bound us.

    Even if it''s painful...Even if it''s destroying me within¡­.Even if it reaps my heart to a million pieces, I will do it if It''s going to make him happy.

    I should not deny the happiness that Lucas deserves. It''s time for him to finally be happy with someone who deserves him.

    I swallowed hard and summoned all the courage I could muster to get things done without allowing him to see how shattered I am from within.

    "The pen please." I said and tore my gaze away from the paper then raised my chin up until my gaze met his own. I was so calm that I inwardly apuded myself by how convincing I act in front of him.

    He handed me the pen I asked for. Without blinking an eye I signed the papers.

    "Thank you." I told him and handed it back to him.

    Lucas made no move to take it. He just stared at me,pletely taken aback by how willingly I signed the divorce paper without showing any violent reaction.

    I vacated the bed with the grace of a queen and lowered the paper on top of the night table. "I like to return to my room now." I whispered, grabbing my crutches which were leaning on the wall.

    "I will carry you back to your room." He offered. His hand grabbed my arms in an attempt to stop me. "Thank you Lucas but I can manage." I replied and pulled my arms away from his grasp.

    His hand fell to his side. I took the opportunity to leave before he changed his mind.

    I found myself making my way to the balcony the moment I entered my room. After slumping on the sofa, I set my crutches aside and stared at the exquisite view of the garden spread rights in front of me.

    The cold wind softly caressing my cheeks

    helped me calm down a bit. Slowly, the turmoil inside me starts to subside. When I''m finally feeling better a sigh broke from my lips.

    In the midst of my wandering thoughts, the red leather notebook seated on top of the ss table caught my attention.

    A frown scrunched my forehead as I reached for it. It was the diary Miss Hamilton returned earlier. I remember her tossing it on top of the table inside the library before she marched out of the door.

    Perhaps a servant brought it here, I assumed, suddenly intrigued with what it contained.

    I lifted the thick bound and discovered it was surprisingly heavy against my hand. My fingers moved and traced my name which was delicately written on the cover in shimmering gold. Curious with what was written in the two inch thick paper, I flipped the cover only to stop in my tracks after realizing it was stuck.

    The frown on my forehead deepened as my gaze further surveyed the diary and discovered that it was protected with a lock which requires a four number pin.

    For unknown reasons, this book must be so important to me because I wouldn''t take extra measures such as securing it with a password if it was just an ordinary journal.

    Could it be that my birthday was the password? But it was toomon, I told myself and searched for another one but nothing came to mind.

    My gaze suddenlynded on the huge portrait of me hanging on the wall. At the bottom of it, beside the artist''s name, there''s a four digit number¡ªthe date when the masterpiece was created.

    Taking any chances, I punched the number without expecting anything and the lock clicked open. A gasp of surprise escaped my lips.

    I took a deep intake of breath as I braced myself for whatever I will discover.

    MY HEAD IS A VERY DARK PLACE, it was the cryptic words written in the first page. Suddenly an ominous chill ran down my spine as my gaze surveyed the words that looked as if they were written with blood.

 Chapter 213 213: Pandoras Box

    My fingers trembled as I flipped to the next page. All the while, my heart violently hammered inside my rib cage. The beautifully hand-written words, sketched delicately and almost with perfection weed my sight. The soft, thin strokes flowed freely against the pristine white background like a ballerina gracefully moving against the rhythm of an imaginary sonata.

    Though the words were written in a manner of perfection, it didn''t press my button of recognition. They looked too unfamiliar as if another delicate hand¡ªnot mine¡ªimprinted them right through the pages.

    That fleeting moment I was sure that it wasn''t my own and I would bet my whole life¡ªif there was any left for me¡ªthat it belongs to another woman regardless of the name imprinted on the leather bound.

    I let go of the breath I wasn''t aware I still held as my gaze slowly crept into the smooth, pristine white page with heart violently hammering inside my rib cage. So swiftly, as if I opened Pandora''s forbidden box, all the possible sins a mortal couldmit echoed in my mind, rendering me frozen in my seat while my face contorted from waves of shock.

    No doubt Lucas hated me! I sobbed and a single tear glided down my cheeks.

    The crucifying truth began to torture me but I didn''t stop. I just couldn''t. I was already drawn to the journal like a moth drawn to a fire. Stopping now would only make the pain in my chest tenfold worse.

    And so the painful words poured out of the pages, like a sharp de piercing my heart, tearing on my veins, and butchering my insides into pieces. It was such a surprise that the journal didn''t drop from my trembling fingers.

    I have stolen a close friend''s husband whom trusted me for years, stolen an innocent man''s properties to which resulted for him tomit suicide, forged number of cheques and made an ordinary sry man pay for my crimes with lifetime imprisonment, fatally ruined an innocent woman''s reputation after she woke up in another man''s bed on the very day of her wedding, and secretly stolen a noble family''s child and faked her death and all because inflicting pain and suffering brought me unimaginable satisfaction.

    The truth flowed freely, drowning me into its volume until my chest grew tight and I couldn''t breath.

    Wicked. Immoral. Corrupt. Sinful. Despicable. Viinous.

    Hateful. Those vile words forced its way in my mind with piercing rity changing the course of my lonely life forever and I will never look at life the same way again.

    Right at that moment I wished the ident had taken my life. Why live when someone despicable as me deserved to rot in hell?

    Just when I thought the terrible words were enough to describe me, I flipped through the next page and came across an explosive bomb¡ªthe secret I will never ever forgive myself¡ªnot even after death¡ªthat is taking my own child''s life. The child which I have conceived from my extramarital affairs.

    It never came to me before that it was possible to die over and over again and still remain vividly alive not until today. I sat on the chair, pale as a thin sheet of paper, gasping for air, metally dying a horrific death a dozen times in my mind, and surprisingly wondering why I was still alive.

    Strength finally escaped my body, the book slipped from my grip, andnded on the ss table with force, knocking an expensive antique vase to the floor followed by the piercing scream of shattering ss before the deafening silence draped across the room once more, making me all too aware of indescribable mncholy that burnt out my soul.

    What have I done? I sobbed. Thest reason for me to live had been burned to ashes and now there was nothing left for me to hold on.

    The crystalline vase I identally knocked downy scattered at my feet. My tears stricken eyes lingered on the beautiful piece of broken crystal. It once stood proud and worthy of praise but now there''s nothing left of it except the ugly clutter of broken crystals.

    Poor thing, I have destroyed yet another beautiful work of art¡­

    Darkness invaded my mind. Abruptly, before I even realized what I''m doing, I was already clutching a dagger-sharp ss tightly around my fingers, ready to slice the weapon on my wrists.

    But as I stood kneeling on the floor with tears tumbling freely down my cheeks, the image of my son came to interrupt my ns.

    Niall, my wonderful son needs a mother''s warmth. If I end my life now, I have thrown away the only chance to watch him grow into a man.

    No! I can''t end my life¡­. Not like this¡­ Atst, from the darkness swirling around me, a tiny flicker of light came to provide me hope. I loosened my hold against the knife-looking piece of crystal and it cluttered as it fell to the floor.

    I pulled myself together and rose on my feet. Thank God, I didn''t end my life today. There''s still hope, if not for me then to the families I turned miserable with grief. I cannot undo what has been done but I have the power to open a new door filled with hope for them. I am the only one who holds the key to changing their lives.

    With renewed hope coursing through my veins, I wiped the tears on my cheeks until they werepletely dry. After retrieving myposure and my breathing returned to normal, I began to clean the mess I made on the floor.

    The antique vase looked rare and expensive, Lucas would be mad that I ruined them. A resigned sigh escaped my lips as I recovered them with my gloved fingers. After my feet recover from injury, I will look for a job to help pay for the damage. If I''m lucky enough, I will find an exact replica to rece the antique vase before my husband could spot that it was missing.

    After clearing the remaining clutter on the floor, I secured the broken crystals inside a shoe box I found in the closet and carefully secured it under the bed where it''s impossible for anyone to spot them.

    Few minutester, I was seated on the study table, the open journal in my hand while my gaze locked on the monitor of myptop screen.

    There''s a number of things I must do. But there''s a particr thing my mind was into at the moment. It was to know everything about Sam Ryanns, the man convicted of the crimes which I should be the one paying.

 Chapter 214 214: Sam Ryans I

    I have gathered important information about Sam Ryanns, the twenty-five year old man previously employed at my husband''spany. There was a limited amount of information published on the inte about him but the information avable is surely interesting.

    Sam was an orphan. When he was ten years old he was adopted by a couple who have a daughter who is the same age as him. It was not stated if Sam did have a good rtionship with his adopted parents but he grew up constantly causing them trouble. At school he wasbelled a delinquent and constantly cuts sses.

    But despite his ill-behavior, he was an intelligent child and could have topped his sses if he worked hard for it.

    After he finished his studies, Sam, who graduated from ounting with surprisingly flying colors despite his troublesome history applied at thepany my husband owned, his quick wit and intelligence got him a position he deserved. Over the span of three years he worked, he showed nothing but diligence and hard work worthy of promotion until I entered the story.

    Herees the difficult part.

    Just a year ago, Sam who was supposed to be up for promotion was convicted of embezzlement and was locked behind bars where he will be staying for the next two years. Currently he is serving one year in prison.

    The saddest part of this case is he was wrongfully convicted. He never had the chance to attend his wedding because he was locked in prison that day.

    I shifted my eyes away from myptop screen, and slowly massaged my temples until the throbbing eased a bit. How would I deal with this? Will I ever have the chance to face him knowing I ruined his life?

    I was so absorbed in my thoughts that I didn''t hear Lucas enter my room until he''d spoken. "I''m sorry to barge in without knocking." He said politely. In an instance I was on my feet, staring at him with wide-stretched eyes.

    "You startle me." I mumbled, taking a backward step to put more distance between us. Having him close rattled my nerves and made me loseposure.

    "I''m sorry. I know you would make excuses if I knocked on the door and asked for your permission to get in."

    I swallowed hard knowing he was right. I''m not yet prepared to see him after signing the divorce papers since the wound was still fresh and raw, my heart aches everytime I see him knowing soon he would be my ex-husband.

    "Why are you here?" I asked.

    "To apologise, Alexandria. I''m sorry, I should have treated you harshly." Lucas was sincere that whatever grudges I held against him melted instantly.

    "You don''t have to apologise." I replied, staring into his inky eyes, wondering if it was worry shining in them. But Lucas hates me, he wouldn''t care about what I feel.

    "I feel that I have to. You just got out of the hospital, and have not yet recovered from your injury. It''s inconsiderate of me to let you sign the divorce papers."

    I lowered my eyes on the floor, fearing he would see the pain and regret if I kept looking at him.

    Silence passed between us for a moment.

    "No harm done¡­ Signing the divore papers is what''s best for us, Lucas." I replied after gathering the courage I could muster to look at him again. "If it did not happen today, it will still happen in the future."

    "Are you mad at me?" He asked. I was surprised that he''d ask that it took me seconds to reply. Do I have reasons to get mad at him?

    "I''m not, Lucas." I told him. It was the truth. I''m just sad, not mad.

    "I''m relieved." He responded, his tone sounded cheerful as if a weight was lifted off from his shoulders.

    "Lucas, I know we''re not on good terms but could you do one little favor for me after our divorce has been finalized?"

    He looked at me earnestly, "I''ll give you anything you want, Alexandria. You will receive alimony to support yourvish lifestyle after we separate."

    I shook my head in response, hurt that he thought I only cared about money, I stared straight at his eyes. "I''m not referring to money, Lucas. I would not care less if I received nothing from you. The favor I''m asking is about our son."

    "You will never have our son, Alexandria. I will fight and do everything for you not to have him." He swore under his breath, instantly his eyes were lit with fire.

    "I know, Lucas. I know." I replied rather calmly although my heart is reaping apart. "I will never have the chance to win custody of our son. If we are to do our case today, the judge will certainly side with you."

    He rxed a bit. "What do you want then?" His voice sounded resigned.

    "Visitation rights is all I asked. I wanted to be with Niall on all his birthdays, have the chance to prepare it for him and have the feeling of joy to watch him blow out his candle. I wanted to attend his every meeting at school, to take him out for a treat if you allow, and be the best mom I never had the chance to do before." I bit back the tears and swallowed the lump in my throat. "Please¡­.

    Please¡­ that''s all I have to ask." I was so desperate that I would have kneeled on the floor if he asked for it.

    "I couldn''t give my answer yet, Alexandria. Things will change after your memories return. You might not want the things you thought you want now."There was a hint of sadness in his tone as he whispered those words.

    "I won''t change my mind, Lucas."

    "I just hope you won''t, Alexandria. You can''t me me for doubting you. You still have not recovered your memories, reason enough that you won''t understand why I feel this way."

 Chapter 215 215: Sam Ryans II

    Lucas still doesn''t believe me. Until now, he''s still thinking I''m trying to fake how I feel just to please him. The thought brought me both pain and sadness. But I couldn''t me him at all. I brought this upon myself and I have to face the consequences of my actions. I have to ept that Lucas will never trust me again unless I prove to him I was worthy of his trust.

    Unable to take the silence in my room, I finally spoke. "I''m tired. I want to be alone now, please."

    Lucas nodded his head in understanding. "You may have your rest now." He replied. With quick, long strides, he reached the door and closed it behind him. Then he was gone, leaving the room quiet and still.

    With a sigh, I slumped on top of my bed while trying to calm down my racing heart. Lucas hasn''t even touched me and yet the mere sight of him was enough to make my heart go wild and turn my knees into noodles. There was something about him that could effortlessly make a woman''s heart somersault inside her chest.

    I was still trying to calm my heart when a sudden realization came crashing down on me.

    ''Am I in love with Lucas?'' The words sounded more of a statement in my head than a question. I ran my fingers across my hair in exasperation as I told myself this must be my karma for fooling around when I was still married.

    I just realized I''m still in love with my husband when he didn''t want me anymore. What an ultimate karma for someone like me.

    Instead of sulking around, I got up from the bed to look for a notebook. I was lucky enough to find one inside a drawer. Grabbing the pen I found on top of the dresser, I slumped back on the bed to make my priority lists.

    After a long moment of contemtion, I finally decided what should be on top of my list.

    MAKE LUCAS NICHOLAS FALL INLOVE WITH ME AGAIN. I wrote the words in bold, capital letters with a sweet smile on my lips.

    ***

    Three weekster, the cast on my feet was finally removed. It was one of the happiest days of my life and I almost jumped up and down with joy, but I restrained myself in time before I did so. Thest thing I needed now was another broken heel.

    Lucas was out on a business trip. Wasting no time, l walks downstairs in a in white t-shirt and jeans an hour after Lucas left the house, just to make sure he was noting back. I sneak downstairs, praying no one would see me leave the house. But it seems the heavens failed to hear my prayers. Just as I reached the foyer, Thompson came out of nowhere.

    "Mrs. Alexander." He said suddenly, startling me out of my wits.

    "Hello Thompson." Innocently gave him a smile and walked past him, wishing he would just ignore me, just what he''d been sessfully doing for weeks now. But Thomspson refused to ignore me this time and tailed me until I reached the door.

    "May I inquire where you are going, Mrs. Alexander?" Thompson asked. He looked as though he was just forced to face me right now.

    "I''m going to visit a friend." I lied, quickening my footsteps. I immediately got out of the door and skittered to where my car was parked. Thompson hadn''t given up on me at all and he followed me until I reached the area where my car was parked.

    "Who''s the friend you are visiting? if I may ask Mrs. Alexander? Mr. Alexander would not be pleased once he learns you left the house, but I want to at least have answers once he asks me where did you go." Thompson''s voice was soft and polite.

    "Just in case he asked, tell him I met someone named Sam Ryans." I told him before immediately climbing into my car. I waited for Thompson to ask something again, but he didn''t speak, so I closed the door and turned the engine on.

    When the car was out of the gates, I finally let go a relieved sigh.

    It took me less than an hour of driving before I finally reached my destination. I parked my car in the parking area and immediately mbered out of my car. I was on my way to the building when I pulled into a sudden stop after sensing someone was looking at me. Looking around, I found no one was watching me.

    Am I being paranoid? I asked myself, then simply shrugged my shoulders after surveying my surroundings and finding nothing suspicious at all. I entered the prison building and a uniformed officer greeted me politely before he asked, "How may I help you, Ma''am?"

    "I''m here to visit a man named Sam Ryans."

    The officer ushered me to a room where a female officer performed frisking just to make sure I wasn''t carrying any weapon with me. When I was cleared, I was ushered to another room called the visiting area where there was nothing inside except two chairs and a table.

    The officer told me to wait. While waiting for him to return, I sat down on the chair, wondering where to start after meeting Sam Ryan''s face to face. He must have hated me too, just like everyone else did. I told myself with a sigh, slightly regretting now that I came here unprepared.

    I''m already here. I might as well face him now. I pushed whatever doubts I had in mind when the door creaked open. I looked up and found myself staring straight into the face of a tall, slender woman in her twenties.

    The woman wordlessly upied the chair opposite me and met my gaze.

    "There must be a mistake. I came here to see a man named Sam Ryans." I said, booking at the officer. Puzzlement was written all over my face. But before the officer could say something, the woman finally spoke.

    "There''s no mistake." She told me in her naturally raspy tone. "I am Samantha Faye Ryans. Sam Ryans for short."

 Chapter 216 216: Sam Ryans III

    I gaped at the woman in disbelief. Sam Ryans is not a man but a woman. The realization hit me with force. It took me minutes to recover my scattered wits and speak again. "I thought you''re a man. I saw your pictures on the inte and I was so sure you''re a man until I saw you now."

    Sam shrugged his shoulders. "It''s because of my cap. I always wear one before. I''m not allowed to wear one inside this prison, though."

    For a fleeting moment, a shadow of sadness crossed Sam''s eyes, but it disappeared as fast as it arrived, as though it hadn''t existed at all, leaving me wondering if I had just imagined seeing it at all.

    "Are you trans?" The words were out of my lips before I could even stop myself. My cheeks turned crimson. Realizing my downright rudeness of prying through her sexuality, I quickly apologized. I just wished the floor would open and swallow me up.

    Sam, though, appeared not offended by my question. I expected her to burst into fury and confront me, but she didn''t. Instead, she smiled. It wasn''t actually a smile, but it was close to what a smile looked like. "It''s okay. I like straightforward people." She assured me.

    I still felt embarrassed by my question, so I looked down at the table to avoid her eyes.

    "I''m not trans." Sam told me.

    I took a deep breath and summoned the courage to look at her face again. "My parents raised me as a boy, even though they knew I''m a girl. I never once wore a dress in my life."

    "Why?" The words emerged from my lips out of impulse. I wasn''t expecting Sam to answer me, but she did.

    "Because my parents wanted a son. After I was born, my mother couldn''t have another child because of some health issues. They did what they thought was right for them, but not for me. They raised me to be a boy and dressed me like one." Sam exined without a hint of emotions showing on her face.

    "I''m sorry." I told her when she finished her story.

    "It''s not your fault." She replied.

    "I just reminded you of your traumatic childhood. If I hadn''t asked, you wouldn''t have revived the memories in your mind."

    "I told you willingly, so it''s not your fault. Anyway, you are the only person I told you about because I feel I could trust you and I hope you will keep it a secret."

    "I won''t tell anyone." I promise her.

    "So what brings you here?" Sam finally asked. Her cat eyes watched me warily now.

    Clearing my throat, I replied, "I have questions to ask you."

    "I''ve learned you had an ident, and you lost your memories¡ª"

    A gasp tore from my lips, and I looked at her with eyes wide with shock. "How did you know!?"

    "You''re the headlines of every newspaper for weeks now. It''s hard not to find information about you in the newspaper. Headlines screamed your name in bold, capital letters and your face was all over the television too."

    I haven''t read a newspaper nor opened the television to watch the news. If Sam hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t even know. That exins why I received weird nces from everyone who sees me.

    "Sorry, I think I''m the first one to inform you of that. Just forget what I said and focus on what you came here for. So what do you want to know? I''ll answer you as long as I know the answer."

    "It''s about the embezzlement case."

    Sam looked surprised upon hearing me. She opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but she stopped herself in time. "Go on." She mumbled.

    "Why did you plead guilty even though you didn''t do it?" Sam knew instantly I was talking about the embezzlement case against her.

    "You paid me to admit to the crime. Mom needed money for the operation, so I covered up for you for the sake of money."

    I swallowed deep and looked away in guilt. After knowing how I took advantage of the situation made me feel so ashamed of myself.

    I willed myself to look at Sam again. She looked weary and tired. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t be suffering now. "I''ll do my best to free you as soon as possible."

    Sam looked at me incredulously, as though I was just joking. For the first time since I arrived, I witnessed the disy of shock on her face. "H-have you lost your mind?" She gasped, shaking her head in disbelief. "If you free me, I have to pay you back the money I used in Mom''s operation. I don''t have thatrge amount with me. I could work for a lifetime.

    Still, my sry wouldn''t be enough to pay you."

    "I''m not asking you to give the money back. I just want you to be free. You didn''t do it, so you shouldn''t be here. I''ll do everything to get you out." I told her with my voice filled with determination.

    "Er ¡ª Are we talking about legally taking me out of here or are you thinking of other things?" Sam looked hesitant as she asked.

    "Legally, of course." I assured her.

    If I have to kneel in front of Lucas just so he would withdraw the charges, I will do it if it''s myst resort. I thought to myself, wondering how he would react if I did.

    "It''s impossible to free me." Sam said.

    I snapped out of my thoughts and blurted out, ''why?'' louder than I intended.

    "You''ll have to pay thepany the stolen money plus interests. We''re talking here about millions of dors. You''re rich, but you don''t have that amount of money."

    My heart sank at the realization, but I haven''t given up yet. "Trust me, I''ll do everything to get you out of here." I promised her. Samantha looked hopeful, but she wasn''t letting it show.

    "I have to trust you, then." She whispered.

    I stayed for a little while and asked her the details about the case and when an officer entered the room, announcing the visitation hour was over, I bid Sam goodbye and left the building. As I was driving my car on the way home, one thing bothered my mind.

    I really have to kneel and beg Lucas to help me.

 Chapter 217 217: Hearty Breakfast

    My car skidded to a stop in front of the Alexander mansion. I mbered out of the car and found Thompson waiting for me. I handed him the keys so he could park the car properly before skittering into the house.

    Lucas hasn''te home yet. That''s good news. It means I have plenty of time to prepare myself before facing him

    I reached my room and immediately changed into a fresh t-shirt and jogging pants. The sound of my growling stomach reminded me I have not eaten breakfast. Postponing my ns to rummage through drawers to find some important documents, I made my way downstairs and found the kitche

    "Mama!" Niall''s voice called behind me. My eyes lit up at the sound of his voice. He skittered across the kitchen and jumped into my arms. Laughing, I pulled him into a tight hug before carrying him into my arms. "Do you want something to eat?" I asked him. He nodded in response and pointed to the refrigerator.

    "Ice cream." He mumbled sweetly in his child ton

    "It''s still early in the morning, honey. You will hurt your tummy if you eat ice cream. How about we find something healthy for you to eat? Mommy promised to give you ice cream this afternoon.

    Niall looked sad not to eat his favorite ice scream

    "If you hurt your tummy by eating ice cream, mommy will be sad. She will cry because you are not feeling well

    "Don''t be sad mum." Niall said. His dainty fingers caressing my cheeks. "No ice cream." He added and pouted his cute lip

    A sweet smile escaped from my lips. What a sweet and adorable child. I thought to myself while I crumpled his hair. "Mommy will prepare your cereal." I told him. Niall smiled, showing his cute dimples on both of his cheeks, and obediently nodded his hea

    He didn''tin when I put him down on a chair. He just watched me with wide, innocent eyes as I hurriedly prepared his cereal. When I finished, I ced the bowl of cereal with milk in front of him. I also sliced some fresh apples and bananas for him to eat if he wante

    Niall didn''t touch his breakfast as though he was waiting for me to sit beside hi

    "Mama will just make her breakfast." I told Nial and once again he just nodded his hea

    Opening the refrigerator, I found the ingredients I needed for my vegetable cheese sandwich. Knowing Niall was waiting for me, I quickened my movement and finally finished my masterpiece after five long minutes. My breakfast was ready, but it wasn''t enough to satisfy my hunger. I didn''t want Niall to wait any longer, so I grabbed a yogurt from the refrigerator and finally sat down on my sea

    Niall was old enough to eat by himself, but I helped him when needed so his food wouldn''t spill on his

    I ate my sandwich too and finished it in just a few bites. I sighed and wished I''ve made three more to satisfy my cravings. What''s left on the table was my yogurt. Grabbing my spoon, I ate the yogurt. It tasted so delicious and I craved to eat more. However, when I opened the refrigerator, there''s nothing left of it.

    Disappointed, I returned to my seat and ate the sliced fruit instea

    "Do you like apples?" I asked Niall. The little boy looked at me and shook his hea

    "Why? Apples are delicious. It will make you strong like a superhero. It will also make your mind active. Do you want to be Superman or Batman

    Niall shocked his head. "I want to be Spidey man." He quietly replied. His eyes gleamed as he imitated a spider climbing on a tre

    "Oh, you mean you want to be spiderman

    "Yes

    "Well, you must eat fruits so you will be strong and you can climb a tree.

    I gave Niall an encouraging smile, while I secretly hoped he wouldn''t resist the fruit if I fed him with it. "Mommy likes apples. Look at how mommy eats apples." Picking a sliced apple, I shoved it in my mouth to show the child how I''m enjoying eating the fruit. The child looked intrigued by my reaction

    Opening his mouth as though he also wanted to try the apples, I took the chance to give him a small slice and he munch on i

    "Isn''t it sweet?

    Niall nodded his head while his eyes lit up as he savored the sweet taste in his mouth. "I like apples." He mumbled. His cute, chubby cheeks turned pink as he smiled. My heart melted at his charm, and I resisted the urge to pinch him on the cheeks. I content myself with watching him enjoy his breakfas

    I wiped Niall''s lips with a table napkin when he finally finished eating. To my delight, he also ate the sliced bananas too. I triumphantly congratted myself for the achievement I unlocked toda

    I''m gloating about my sess when I sensed a presence on my shoulder. On impulse, I shifted my head to the door and found the maids staring at me with disbelief in their eyes. Thompson stood there too, looking as surprised as the others. The maid quickly scattered away upon realizing I had caught them. Only Thompson remaine

    "This is a miracle." He mumbled under his breath. His gaze shifted back and forth between Niall and m

    "Mr. Alexander will never believe this!

    Thompson fished something in his pocket. He held it in front of him and I realized he''s holding his phone. Before I could ask what he''s going to do with the phone, he snapped a picture of me and Niall then left the room as fast as he coul

    ''People could be so weird sometimes.'' I thought to myself, while shrugging my shoulder

    I gathered the empty tes and carried them to the sink, then started washing them. I also cleaned the mess on the table.

    When I''m done, I left the kitchen while holding the little boy''s hand.

 Chapter 218 218: Important Documents

    Niall''s personal nanny took him for a walk. While he was with her, I took the chance to continue my task which is to look for important documents that might help me with Samantha''s case. I returned to my room and began rummaging through cabs. After an hour of thorough searching, I still found no documents which are linked to Samantha.

    But I discovered something much more important - a document containing my share in thepany Lucas owned.

    After Lucas and I got married, he gave me a share in thepany as a gift. That share may not be enough to pay the entirety of the embezzled money plus interest but it was a great amount to reduce the debts by three fourths.

    A sudden n came to my mind. I''m not sure if it''s going to work but I must at least try.

    I secured the documents into a folder and waited for Lucas to arrive. It was around five pm when his sleek car finally pulled into a stop in the driveway. I watched him hand the car key to Thompson while thetter said something to him which made his thick eyebrows merged into a straight line.

    Swallowing hard, I departed from the window and sat down on the plush sofa. My heart thudded hard inside my chest while I waited for him to enter the living room. The moment he stepped into the room, my pulse jittered and my heart began to race like crazy. He still looked so damn good even after a whole day of work. His untamed hair and his unbuttoned cor reminded me of a magazine cover model.

    I pulled myself together then took a deep breath before rising from the sofa. "Can we talk, Lucas?" I asked him with a straight face.

    He was not the least surprised to see me. "Can we discuss it here? I''m tired, Alexandria."

    I flinched at the iciness of his tone but I told myself not to give up. If I can''t talk to him now while I still have courage, I will never have another perfect chance to say what I want to spill. "I prefer the privacy of your office." I replied in a low tone.

    Once more, his thick eyebrows merged into a straight line. He wasn''t trying to hide his irritation as he looked at me. I couldn''t me him for acting like this towards me, for all I know he might be thinking this must be another of my dramas.

    His sharp eyes shifted to the folder clutched tightly around my hands and his expression instantly turned businesslike. He let go a resigned sigh. "Follow me." He ordered and I obediently followed beside him.

    We climbed the stairs in silence. Reaching the second floor of the house, we turned to the right where his spacious office was located.

    He opened the door and let me enter first before he followed behind me. As I sunk on the swivel chair opposite his office table, I heard the ominous click of the door behind me.

    "What is this all about, Alexandria?" He asked as he gracefully sat down on his throne - his swivel chair like the menacing god of war ready to face a battle. "I hope it''s worth my time." He added while intentently looking at me.

    I swallowed hard again and summoned my voice. "I promise. It''s worth your time." I replied.

    "Go on." He urged and crossed his arms on his chest as he paid me his undivided attention.

    "It''s about Samantha Ryans."

    The sound of her name made his intelligent eyes flicker in recognition.

    "What about her?" He mused, intrigued by what I had to say.

    "I want you to free her¡ª" Lucas cut my words off before I could finish my words.

    "You can''t." He said in a dangerously calm voice. "She''s a criminal. She stole millions of dors from thepany." He added, his sharp eyes pierced through mine.

    Those intense eyes stole my breath away. I was both terrified and mystified as I looked at him. I pulled myself together before I entirely lost myself in his gaze and bit back. "No. She wasn''t."

    "That only proves one thing. If she wasn''t the one who embezzled millions from mypany then who?"

    "I did it, Lucas. I paid her money so she would take all the me."

    A flicker of surprise crossed his face but it disappeared as fast as it arrived. His expression sharpened and he red at me with intense dislike in his hazel-green eyes. "Atst, you admitted to the crime. I have known all along you embezzled millions from me but I didn''t expect you to admit it right in front of me, Alexandria. Let''s say I''m amused and intrigued by your admittance."

    "Don''t make fun of me, Lucas." I remarked, racing my chin stubbornly.

    "Would you prefer Ish at you then?" Lucas spat. If looks could maim, I already dropped to the floor from his lethal re. "We''re talking about millions here. I could send you to prison for stealing that incredible amount."

    "I''ll pay you with the money." Irritated, I blurted out loud.

    Outrageously surprised by my deration, Lucas stared at me with lips slightly parted open in shock. However his shock didn''tst long. He began tough as though I just told him a joke. Lucas swallowed hard and collected himself before he spoke again. "You don''t have that amount of money." He spat dangerously before grinning like a daredevil.

    "I do."

    He snorted. "You''ll ask for money from one of your lovers? Or maybe you''ll be receiving money from the governor - your sugar daddy."

    Ignoring the insult, I look him straight in the eye. "I have my share from thepany. I will surrender all my shares if you let Samantha Ryans go."

    "Are you serious?"

    "I''d never been this serious in my life."

    "How heroic of you. The ident must have caused a huge damage to your brain." Lucas mumbled under his breath but I still heard the words clearly.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Lucas continued. "However, the value of your shared isn''t enough to fully paid the millions I lost¡ª"

    "I know." I cut his words off before he could finish. "But it will reduce the amount into three fourths."

    "And how about the remaining money you owe me?" He asked.

    "I''ll continue working in thepany under your supervision. I''ll pay you with my sry. Also, I''m going to sell all the property I have just to pay you back."

    Without hesitation, I handed him the documents containing the lists of my property including the agreement that I''m giving him all mypany share in exchange of Samantha''s freedom."

    "You thought of this well." Lucas remarked as he skimmed the papers in his hand.

    I nodded my head thoughtfully. "I did spend hours thinking of a solution to the mess I made. '''' I told him without filters.

    Lucas closed the folder and set it aside. He then lifted his gaze to me. "Let me rify things first. After the divorce, you''ll never get a scent from Alexandria. Once I take yourpany share, you''ll end up with nothing." He warned me.

    "That''s the least of my problems now, Lucas. I''ll learn how to survive on my own. After the divorce, I''ll find a new job and earn a living."

    "I hope you will not regret your decision. Once I sign the agreement, there''s no turning back."

    Without a word, I handed him a pen. "I have no regrets and I will never have any in the future." I spoke in a determined tone. No matter what he says, I''ll never change my mind.

    Lucas took the pen from me but he didn''t sign the papers yet. Instead, he ced the pen on top of the folder. "I''ll sign itter after I read it again just to make sure you''re not trying to trick me again." His tone remained businesslike.

    "I understand." I replied and finally rose from my seat. "I''ll give you time to think about it. I just want to tell you that I made the agreement fair and square. There''s nothing written there that proves I''m tricking you. I made mistakes, Lucas and I admit making them. If it will make you feel better, I''ll tell you that I''m the lowest scum of the earth.

    But just at this moment I''m asking you to trust me. I won''t be sacrificing everything I have now if I''m not sincere with my actions."

    I summoned all the courage I could muster and turned to the door. As I was reaching for the knob, Lucas spoke. "Tomorrow." He began with resignation in his voice.

    I abruptly pulled into a stop and waited for him to continue.

    "I will do as you wish. I''ll let Samantha Ryans go."

    Relief washed through me and I swallowed hard. "Thank you." I told him without looking back. Before he could see the tears in my eyes, I immediately opened the door and left the office.

 Chapter 219 219: Free At Last

    "I know I won''t be saying this since I''d put you in this situation but congrattions! You''re free now!"

    Samantha Ryans came to me, teary eyed. The next thing she did made a smile appear on my lips. She hugged me tight and without warning she burst into tears.

    "I- I honestly don''t believe you when you tell me you will do your best to free me. I''m even thinking if you could actually do it, it will take months before it happens but you made the impossible possible."

    I hugged her tight like a sister. Laying aforting hand on her shoulders, I told her. "A promise is a promise. I''ll make ite true at all cost."

    Samantha wiped the tears from her eyes with the handkerchief I handed her.

    "Let''s get out of here before I change my mind." Jokingly, I told her and pulled her hands to the door.

    Once outside, Samantha pulled into a stop and lifted her eyes up to the sky, savoring the fresh morning air and the warm sunlight caressing her face. She stayed in prison for a year and she''s savoring the feeling of her new-found freedom now.

    Her eyes fluttered close and her lips moved as though she was expressing her gratitude to the heavens. When she finally opened them again, her eyes glowed with liveliness.

    "W-where are we going now?" She meekly asked, her cheeks turning pink in embarrassment. Until now, she''s not yet used to my presence. But then it''s only logical, I just appeared to her life out of the blue when she least expected it to happen.

    "We''re going to celebrate!" I beamed at her.

    "I-I don''t have money with me." She reasoned as she bit her bottom lip.

    "Don''t worry. It will be my treat." I assured her. Before she could object, I caught her hand and ushered her to my car.

    Opening my car, I climbed into the driver''s seat. Samantha on the other hand took the seat beside me.

    "We could skip the celebration." Sam told me. "You''ve done enough for me. I don''t want to cause you more trouble." She added. This time her cheeks turned crimson in embarrassment.

    "We must. I take no for an answer."

    Samantha fell silent. She bowed her head and stared at herp. I shifted my attention to the car as I turned the ignition on then drove the car under the picturesque blue sky that looked like a painting from a painter''s canvas.

    I was quietly driving for minutes now when Samantha''s voice broke into my bubble of thoughts. "I-If y-you don''t mind, may I ask how did you manage to pay the debts?"

    Casually throwing her a brief nce, I replied, "I sold every single property I own including mypany share to pay for the debts."

    "Are you crazy! You sold everything for my freedom. Have you lost your mind?" Samantha''s in shock. She didn''t intend to say the words aloud but it did. I was not surprised by her reaction. Anyone would think I''m crazy once they discover what I have done.

    With her reaction now, I couldn''t possibly tell her that I will have to work in thepany Lucas owned in order to pay the remaining money I owed him.

    "Perhaps the ident did rattle my brains but I don''t regret my decision." I replied, smiling at her.

    Startled, Samantha''s mouth parted open. She closed it again afterwards after realizing her mouth was wide open. A resigned sigh escaped from her lips. Lifting her eyes to me, she gave me a thoughtful nce. "T-thank you for what you''ve done for me¡ª"

    "You don''t have to thank me." I cut her words off before she could finish. It had been my fault from the very beginning so she shouldn''t thank me for what I did. If it weren''t for me, she shouldn''t have been imprisoned for a year.

    "No matter what you say, I will still thank you." Samantha insisted and I said nothing more because there''s nothing I could say that will stop her from showing her gratitude.

    We reached our destination, a cozy restaurant famous for their dishes and desserts. I wanted to try how the food tastes here.

    I parked the car into the corner and turned the engine off. Samantha and I both climbed out of the car at the same time.

    From the outside, the mouthwatering scent of food reached my nose and my stomach growled in response. I ate breakfast with Niall this morning but I''m feeling hungry again.

    "Thief! He took my bag!" A woman screamed, immediately alerting my attention and saw just in time as a suspicious man with a ck bo on passed in front of me.

    "Thief! Thief!" The woman continued to scream hysterically, taking everyone''s attention nearby.

    My eyebrows scrunched into a frown. Acting on impulse, I ran after the man. What the hell, I could run so fast for a woman who just recovered from her heel injury. I thought to myself, surprised by my own speed. I must have been born a runner in my past life.

    Crossing the distance between us, I jumped andnded a kick on his butt, resulting in him to fall on his knees with a loud thud.

    "Argggh!" The thief moaned in agony. He willed himself to get up and pulled a knife out of his pocket. The sharp de gleamed against the light as he shed it into the air.

    "Bitch!" He spat leaping in my direction. I dodged the knife and he missed. He growled in rage and shed the knife in the air but missed again.

    "This woman you call a bitch will break your bones." That being said, I leapt into the air, kicked the knife from his hand, andnded a finishing punch across his jaw.

    He stumbled to his feet and slumped to the ground with his mouth bleeding. He tried to get up again but groaned as pain surged in his broken knee.

    I think I overdid it. I thought to myself while watching him thrash to the ground.

    The loud apuse from the crowd caught my attention. My cheeks instantly turned crimson in embarrassment as I noticed the people gathered around me.

    A police officer arrived and handcuffed the man then dragged him to the patrol car after thanking me.

    Spotting the bag from the floor, I picked it up then returned it to the owner who had followed and witnessed the scene. "T-thank you." The teary eyed woman thanked me.

    "Shall we eat now? I''m starving." I told Samantha after I spotted her from the crowd. She just stared at me disbelievingly.

    "You''re a monster." Samantha blurted out loud while shaking her head as though she still couldn''t believe what she''d seen.

    "I''ll take that as apliment." I replied, smiling. Grabbing her arms, I dragged her to the restaurant to ease the growling in my stomach.

    I''m hungry. I couldn''t wait to eat.

 Chapter 220 220: Concerned Husband

    "Is it just me or everyone had been staring at me the moment we entered the restaurant?"

    Froom looking at her food, Samantha raised her head and surveyed the expanse of the first ss restaurant with a brief nce. When she finished, she shifted her gaze to me.

    "I did notice that." Samantha replied then shrugged her shoulders. "You are Alexandria Alexander so it''s no wonder people will look your way." She added. Ignoring the crowd, she continued to eat.

    I let the matter drop and continued eating. I''m almost done with my food when my phone rang.

    I ignored the call at first but my phone won''t stop ringing. With an exasperated sigh, I picked it up. "Hello?" I could barely keep the annoyance in my tone as I said the words.

    "Where the hell are you?" Lucas asked.

    I was so surprised to hear his voice that it took me a few seconds to reply.

    "Why?" I asked him back instead of answering his question.

    "Goddammit." Lucas muttered under his breath. "Just tell me."

    I could instantly tell by the sound of his voice he was furious. I don''t know what made him furious though.

    "In the restaurant." I told him. He asked for the specific address and I gave it to him right away.

    "Don''t do anything stupid again." He said with an exasperated sigh. Before I could ask him what he meant by that, the call ended.

    It was the first time Lucas had asked where I in an angry tone. I wondered what did I do this time to make him so angry.

    I dropped my phone inside my bag and turned to Samantha.

    "I haven''t sold my condo unit yet. I''m still looking for a buyer. You could stay there for the moment." I told her. Instantly her eyes went wide with shock.

    "No." She declined while shaking her head. "You don''t need to do that. I''ll find a ce to stay on my own. I have a friend who lives nearby and I can ask her to let me stay with her for a while. You''ve done enough for me, Alexandria."

    "I don''t ept no as and answer." I told her as I rummage inside my bag and found the keycard.

    Samantha refused to take the keycard so I ced it on top of the table instead.

    "I already informed the guards I''m letting a friend stay inside my condo unit. Just show them this card and they will let you in." I added and ced the card beside the keycard.

    "Since you still have to work, I''ll give you an allowance¡ª"

    "I won''t ept that." Samantha cut my words off before I could finish. She didn''t even nce at the small envelope I ced on top of the table which contains paper bills.

    "Don''t worry, you will pay me the money once you start working." I added with a smile on my lips.

    Samantha continue to eyes me incredulosly as thout I already lost my mind.

    The sudden shift in the atmosphere registered to me the moment it happened. The buzzing crowd fell into a sudden silence. It was so quiet that if a feather dopped to the floor, it will surely make a sound.

    Sensing someone was looking at me, my gaze shifted to the door and caugh in time as Lucas Nichs entered the door like the menacing god of war with his lethal aura.

    He wasn''t in the best of his moods. I thought to myself, looking for the nearest exit before he spotted me on the crowd. However, before I could sneak out of the restaurant he spotted me. With quick, long stride, he reached my table.

    Bloody hell. I thought to myself knowing I''m doomed.

    "Where are you going, Alexandria?" Lucas mused as he watched me rose on my seat and pick my bag.

    "To order something." I told him.

    "I''m warning you, if you runaway there''s a ny nine percent probability I will catch you within a minute."

    "I will hold on to the one percent you wouldn''t catch me in time." I mumbled under my breath, making sure he wouldn''t hear the words.

    "I won''t runaway." I replied and walked to the counter to order something.

    I could feel as Lucas followed me with his gaze. Ignoring him, I turned to the cashier who stood like a statue on her ce. "One Dulce De Leche cake and a chocte-strawberry cupcake."

    The alerted cashier punched my order. I paid her the bill. It took only a few minutes before my order was handed to me.

    Perhaps when I order something again, I''ll bring Lucas with me so I don''t have to wait in line. His presence could scare anyone.

    I gave the cashier a tip and left the restaurant. Lucas quiet followed behind me.

    "My car." Lucas ordered.

    "No, my car." I insisted.

    "Alexandria." He warned. "I''ll carry you on my shoulders like a sack if you don''t follow me." Seeing his expression which is on the verge of erupting like a volcano, I obediently followed.

    We reached the car and he opened the door for me. He then climbed into the driver''s seat afterwards.

    "I just left you wander around for a while and you managed to be the headlines of news outlets within just a few hours!" Lucas lost his calm and his hazel-green green eyes shockingly red at me.

    "W-what are you talking about?" I gasped, unable to grasp what he was saying.

    "This is what I''m talking about!" He growled and handed me his tablet. My eyes immediately went wide seeing a snap shot of me jumping on the air. A thief with a knife on his hand in front of me.

    "I- I''m s-sorry." I whispered regretfully as I finally realized what he was angry about.

    "Sorry? You''re damn lucky he didn''t had the chance to stab you! Damn! Just look at that man! He could break you easily! What if he hurt you?

    What if he did something bad to you?"

    I lowered my gaze on myp. It''s my fault and there''s nothing I could say which will improve the situation so I kept my mouth tightly sealed.

 Chapter 221 221: Birthday Party

    The trip back to the house had been short and eerily quiet. When the car skidded into a stop on the driveway, I mbered out of the car first before Lucas could open the door for me and skittered to the door of the house. Without a backward nce, I made a beeline straight to the stairs then went to my room where I spent the rest of the afternoon all by myself.

    Lucas was still mad at me. I did him a huge favor and I didn''t show myself until lunch time. After lunch however, I immediately returned to my room where I spent the hours hauling the contents of my expansive wardrobe to the bed and separated (as I call it) the decent over the indecent ones.

    The indecent clothes I reffered to were the slimy, scanty clothes that hid nothing from imagination once worn. That includes the see-through nighties, gowns with plunging necklines and the scandalous crop tops that made shivers run down my spine by just looking at it.

    After separating the indecent clothes from the rest, I hung them on the right, the farthest side of the expansive wardrobe since I know I will never wear them even if someone aims a shotgun on my head.

    Turning my attention on the clothes I considered decent which are still lying on the bed, I began to hung them on the right side of the wardrobe which was nearest to my bed. The clothes mostly consists of formal attires, regr clothes I could wear at home, and ball gowns.

    Just as I''m finished with the job, a soft knock sounded on the door. I run my fingers through my unkempt hair before opening the door.

    "There''s a letter for you, Ma''am." A servant informed me. I took the silver envelope from her hand, thanked her, then closed the door.

    I slumped on the plush sofa and gently opened the silver envelope. It was not actually a letter but an invitation card.

    You are cordially invited to the 30th birthday of MARY THERESE ALEXANDER¡­. the invitation card which was designed with cross and rosary stated.

    I couldn''t asked Lucas who Mary Therese was since were not on good terms. I couldn''t ask the servants either since they weren''t around. Besides, they are busy with their jobs and I don''t want to annoy them with a barrage of questions.

    Curiosity itched me like a bug bite as I paced back and forth across my spacious room. Crossing my arms underneath my breasts, I forced myself to remember who Mary Therese was in my memory and prayed to heavens to allow me to remember her just this once. But even though I tried so hard to remember who she was, it didn''t worked.

    I let go a deep, exasperated sigh.

    "Why would I attend a party of someone I couldn''t remember?" My brain told me.

    "Stupid. She''s a member of the Alexander family. You must attend the birthday party." My conscience whispered.

    I swallowed deep and hard. Lucas will surely attend the party and I must go with whether I like it or not.

    I sat on the chair in front of my study table then opened myptop screen.

    Perhaps the web will have answers to my question. I thought to myself while I typed the name then clicked enter.

    Just when the search results came, my eyes instantly went wide.

    Mary Therese Alexander is the sister of the notorious billionaire, Lucas Nichs Alexander. She''s also the youngest abbess in the country. The discovery rendered me paralyzed for a second.

    Lucas had a sister! And she''s a Nun! not just a nun but an abbess! Just thinking about it made me want the ground to open and swallow me whole.

    If I attend the birthday party, I might end up ruining her birthday party with my scandalous reputation.

    But she gave me an invitation¡­ I can''t say no¡­

    Grabbing the invitation, I checked the date. And when I read the word ''tonight'', I died.

    ***

    Evening came and I began to prepare for the party even if it was against my will. Surely, people will talk when they see me at Luca''s Sister''s birthday party. But I have to bear the insults because in the first ce it''s all my fault. Perhaps this was my karma.

    I selected a ne v-neck white dress, with puff sleeves and put it on. I paired it with myce pearl shoes. Toplete my attire, I put on a white pearl earrings. Just earrings and no other fancy jewelry that could draw attention. My main goal for tonight is to be invisible in the crowd. The lesser the people notice me, the better.

    Done with my attire for tonight, I turned my attention to my hair. I styled my hair into a half Ponytail then tied the top with a white ribbon.

    To finish my look, I applied a very thinyer of makeup and a nude lipstick for a natural look.

    I surveyed my reflection in the mirror and smiled. I achieved the look I wanted. Now there''s no reason for people to stare at me at the party.

    I slowly walked downstairs with my chin held up high only to almost trip when my eyes dropped to the botttom of the stairs and saw Lucas Nichs waiting for me.

    He looked breathaking tonight. Just the sight of him made my heart race lile crazy inside my ribcage.

    Taking a deep breath, I gathered my scattered wits in the air. Calm andposed, I finally reached him met his eyes.

    "A apologize for making you wait." I told him

    "I didn''t wait long so no need to apologize." Lucas told me but his gaze surprisingly never left my face.

    His unwavering gaze made me ufortable and I looked on the floor.

    "Shall we go?" He asked.

    I nodded my head and together we walkeed to where the limousine was waiting.

    The birthday party was already underway when we arrived at the hotel. As expected, the moment we entered the room, every pair of eyes abruptly turned to our direction and an interesting hush ruled for a second before the the crowd return to it''s usual noise.

 Chapter 222 222: Surprise The Crowd

    I swallowed the lump in my throat. Readying a smile on my lips I faced the crowd with my chin held high.

    As expected, I received death res from across the room as Lucas and I walked through the aisle to greet the birthday celebrant. Pretending not to care, the smile on my lips widened.

    Anyone could look at me now with hatred in their eyes as though I''m a spawn of Satan but I will keep showing them I don''t care about what they think of me. I made a mistake in the past, I admit making them, and I''m trying to correct those mistakes.

    Their opinions don''t matter to me now.

    Shifting my attention to my husband, I saw him looking straight ahead and when I followed his gaze, I immediately caught sight of his older sister. Mary Therese was easy to spot in the crowd since she''s the only one in the room who''s wearing a ck veil and a loose tunic dress with the same color.

    Everyone else is wearing a white attire.

    Lucas pulled into a stop in front of his older sister. I noticed the only adornment she was wearing was a gold ne with a cross pendant across her chest.

    "Happy birthday, Reverend Mother." Lucas greeted her.

    Mary Therese''s eyes widened when her gaze went to his face. "I thought you''d never show up!" She teased him with a sweet smile on her lips.

    "I will never miss my only sister''s birthday." Lucas replied before he kissed her cheeks.

    "This is my wife, Alexandria." Lucas introduced me to her sister.

    She turned to me and smiled. "I''m Mary Therese, Lucas''s older sister. I''d been in the convent when the two of you got married and I wasn''t able to attend the wedding. Ever since then, I''m not able to pay the both of you a visit but today we finally met for the first time! I''m happy to see you!" She pulled me into a warm sisterly hug that made my heart swell with tenderness.

    She''s not just sweet but also very pretty.

    "I''m happy to meet you too." I told her shyly.

    "I have to wee other guests so I will leave the two of you for a moment." She said softly with an apologetic smile.

    "Go ahead." Lucas replied.

    "Reverend Mother, happy birthday." A well-dressed middle aged woman greeted.

    Mary Therese walked away to meet the woman, leaving Lucas and I to tend for ourselves.

    "I''ll get a drink. Do you have any requests?" Lucas asked when we''re alone. I surveyed his face, looking for a sign that shows he''s still mad at me with the incident this morning. However, there was nothing in his expression indicating he is still mad but it doesn''t mean he wasn''t. He could be hiding it now.

    "Pineapple juice please."

    "Any other drinks?" He asked as though he was surprised I requested nothing but a juice.

    "No. Just pineapple juice."

    "How about wine?"

    "I don''t drink wine."

    Lucas stared at me incredulously. He opened his lips to say something but suddenly changed his mind and closed them again. In the end, he just shrugged his shoulders and walk away.

    While waiting for him to return, I surveyed the room, looking for a familiar face in the crowd. But none of the guests looked familiar to me.

    I let go a deep sigh after noticing that no one was paying attention to me in the crowd. I was sessful in making myself invisible. I triumphantly thought to myself while suppressing a smile.

    Drifting across the crowd unnoticed, I went to the center of the room where a grand piano stood. An imaginary force was pulling me to it. No matter how hard I try to look away, I just can''t take my gaze off it as if I''m under a trance.

    A sudden feeling of nostalgia swept over me.

    Why do I feel a strong affinity towards a musical instrument? Why do I feel as if I''ve yed a piano before?

    Momentarily my eyes fluttered close. A scene shed in my memory but disappeared quickly. However before it disappeared, I had a clear image imprinted in my mind, I saw myself seated in front of a piano inside a room full of elegantly dressed people.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please?

    My eyes snapped open and when I did, I found myself facing Scarlett ¡ª Lucas''s ex-lover - a microphone was on her hand.

    Instantly my eyes surveyed the crowd too.

    My heart hitched in my throat upon seeing everyone''s attention was focused on us.

    I swallowed hard, wishing the floor would open and swallow me up to save me from embarrassment.

    "What is happening here?" Mary Therese came rushing through the center of the room as she noticed themotion. Her wide, questioning eyes shifted between Scarlett and me.

    Giving the birthday celebrant an assuring smile, Scarlett continued, "Mrs. Alexander had prepared an entertainment for us tonight. She will y the piano."

    "Don''t be shy, Mrs. Alexander." Without warning, Scarlette grabbed my arm then ushered me to where the piano stood.

    Leaning closer, she whispered to my ears when I sat down, "You have no talent, Alexandria. You have beauty but no talent. What a shame." To everyone it appeared as though she was whispering her support but what she''s really doing was insulting me. "After this, you''ll never be able to show yourself to us again."

    Looking at the crowd''s reaction, they are expecting me to embarrass myself.

    Hadn''t they heard me y piano before?

    I spotted Lucas approaching but before he could reach me, Mary Therese grabbed him by the arm. "You didn''t tell me your wife prepared a surprise for me!"

    I knew he wanted to step in and save me but he couldn''t ruin the joy in his sister''s eyes.

    The lights went dim and the spotlight focused on me.

    Taking a deep breath, I summoned all the courage I could muster and positioned my fingers to the keys. The crowd disappeared from my view.

    That moment the piano and I felt like one.

    As if my fingers have minds of their own, they start moving.

    The wholesome notes magically filled the room, enveloping everyone inside into a deep trance as the intro to the song ''What A Beautiful name began to y''.

 Chapter 223 223: Drunk!

    Something soft and warm touched my heart. I feel as though I yed the piano a thousand times before. Even with my eyes closed, my fingers moved to the keys with ease, like a butterfly fluttering its wings.

    My lips opened and an angelic voice I didn''t know I possessed, filled the room, enchanting everyone inside of it.

    You were the Word at the beginning¡­One with God the Lord Most High¡­ Your hidden glory in creation¡­Now revealed in You our Christ.

    What a beautiful Name it is¡­What a beautiful Name it is¡­The Name of Jesus Christ my King¡­

    My eyes half opened. Slightly raising my head, I found myself staring straight into Lucas. He had this dumbfounded expression on his face.

    Was he expecting that I would embarrass myself? I just proved him wrong then.

    My eyes returned to the piano, my hand continued to move tirelessly against the keys while I continued singing with my eyes half closed.

    The song finally ended, a blissful smile emerged from my lips as the piano sound faded.

    The silence ruling the roomsted for seconds.

    I rose from my chair, lifted my skirts and gracefully curtsied as though I have done it over a hundred times before.

    A deafening apuse filled the room.

    When I looked at Scarlett, she looked back at me with venom in her eyes. Her fists were curled into tight balls on her side. Her expression reminded me of a child whose toy was taken away from her.

    If I tease her, it looked as though she would burst into tears. However, I resisted the urge to say something hurtful like what she did. We''re not on the same level. I will not lower my standards by degrading her. Instead, I gave her the sweetest smile I could muster.

    Seething, she marched to the door and left the party early.

    Mary Therese came rushing to me with a smile that lit up her whole face. "Your magnificent dear!" She told me instantly turning my cheeks into a deep shade of red.

    "Thank you." I whispered with a shy smile on my lips. I could tell from her reaction that she liked my performance.

    "You just sang my favorite song! You made my 30th birthday party memorable." She joyfully eximed.

    Elena was elegantly dressed in a white gown. Despite her age, she''s still a stunning woman who looked younger than her actual age.

    "When did you learn to y the piano? A voice butt in. When I lifted my eyes to where the voice came, I froze upon seeing Elena, my husband''s mother.

    It was the first time I saw her close up. She''s always inside her room and rarely leaves the house. The only chance I could see her was when she had her stroll in the garden once in a while. She never spoke to me before and when I tried to talk to her once, she gave me a cold look that could freeze the burning depths of hell before I could reach her. I turned tail then returned to my room.

    That was the first and thest time I''d ever tried to speak with her.

    However, before I could reply, she asked me again while giving me one of her unnerving scrutinizing re. "Were you secretly taking lessons?"

    Talking to her made me feel like I was in a hot seat. Just to stop her from asking another question I nodded my head in response. That ended the conversation quickly.

    "Well then, we will have a talk sometime at home."

    Turning to Mary Therese, she spoke. "My friends want to meet you, honey. Come with me."

    Elena left with Mary Therese to meet her friends. Once she''s gone, a relieved sigh emerged from my lips.

    "Your pineapple juice." Lucas thoughtfully said when we were alone.

    "Thank you." I told him and took the ss I requested. We sat down opposite each other with a round table in between us.

    When I drank the pineapple juice I realized how thirsty I was. I tookrge gulps until the dryness in my throat eased. WhenI finally lowered the ss it was empty.

    The pineapple juice tastes sweet. It was very refreshing that I asked for another ss from a waiter right after I finished my ss.

    When my second ss arrived, I immediately finished it.

    Lucas finished his whiskey in one gulp. "When did you learn how to y the piano?" He asked me while lowering his ss.

    You should have known, you''re my husband. I wanted to say but kept my thoughts to myself. So instead I reply, "I have no idea."

    He frowned.

    "We have no piano at home¡­." Lucas told me. His frown deepened as he added. "Except of course the one Mother keeps in her room but you have never been there even once so there''s no way you could have practiced at home." He added in wonder.

    "Maybe I''m secretly taking piano courses before the ident." I reasoned.

    I wondered why everyone sees my ability to y the piano as a big deal. I thought to myself.

    "If you did, I should have known except unless you''re trying to keep it from me."

    Lucas was still speaking but I could barely catch up his words when my world started to spin.

    "Are you listening?"

    I didn''t reply, instead I closed my eyes and waited for the sudden drowsiness to disappear before opening them again.

    "Are you okay, Alexandria?" Lucas asked, worried. I shook my head in response. I willed myself to stand but the spinning of my vision made me sway. Lucas immediately caught me before I hit the floor.

    "I''m drunk." I whispered, my vision bing even more unsteady.

    "You''re not." He told me then stopped.

    Raising his head Lucas asked a passing waiter amf pointed to the ss. I couldn''t entirely understand their conversation but I caught the words ''not an ordinary pineapple juice.

    "You just drank too much Pina Cda. You''re drunk." Lucas confirmed.

 Chapter 224 224: The Kiss

    Lucas gently pushed me to the chair and I sat down.

    "You shouldn''t have drunk that." He said in a lecturing tone, referring to the pina cda which I identally mistook for pineapple juice.

    "I thought it was pineapple juice." I reasoned. "It tastes like pineapple juice! It''s super delicious! More delicious than the in pineapple juice you brought me." I eximed, framing my dizzy head with my hands. Wishing for the dizziness to just magically disappear.

    Perhaps the drink hit me hard and I couldn''t stop talking.

    "It''s sweetened pineapple juice, isn''t it? But why was I drunk? Pineapple couldn''t make someone drunk." I mumbled under my breath, wondering if I''m still making sense. But I don''t care, I just wanted to talk.

    "I said it''s an alcoholic drink," Lucas replied, mildly irritated by my senseless question.

    "Was it?" I asked innocently.

    "It is." He confirmed. When my gazended on him, I saw him looking at me with an unusual frown on his forehead. "For God''s sake Alexandria, you''re just drunk. Don''t act like a forgetful old woman by repeatedly asking the same question."

    "Don''t call me Alexandria¡­. That''s not my name¡­ I am Be." I eximed.

    "Be?" He paused, his eyes more alert this time as they stared at me.

    "Yes. It''s spelled B - E - L - L - A."

    "Where did you get that name?" He quietly asked.

    "That''s my real name. Wasn''t it? You''re my husband. You should have known." I throw him a sharp look.

    I expected Lucas to argue but he surprised me when he didn''t. He continues to look at me the way a scientist looks at a specie he just saw for the first time.

    "Be is the shortcut for Arabe. My name means a prayerful woman and a very beautiful one."

    "Did some kind of spirit enter your body? You''re Alexandria, not Arabe. If you keep insisting to be Arabe, I will call a priest to exorcise you." He said seriously.

    Crunchyughter burst out of my lips causing people to look in our direction in wonder.

    Did Lucas think some kind of evil spirit entered my body? The thought was so amusing that it took me a moment to control the shaking of my shoulders.

    Recovering from the fits ofughter, I swallowed hard and suppress the mirth in my eyes

    "You''re funny, Nic," I remarked.

    "You don''t call me nick. You call me Lucas."

    "It''s the same." I reasoned. My voice sounded slurred but it didn''t stop me from saying what I wanted to say. "Your name is Lucas Nichs so it''s okay to call you Nic. I preferred that namepared to calling you, Lucas. Lucas sounded like an old man''s name."

    "Did you just call an old man?" He groaned as though I hurt his feelings.

    "Yes, I did. You''re not yet old though, but you''re going there." I replied then crossed my arms on the table and sleepily rested my head on it.

    "We are going home so you can rest."

    "But I still don''t want to leave the party. It''s your sister''s birthday. She will wonder why we are leaving early." I whispered with regret in my voice."

    "My sister will understand." He assured me.

    Lucas left our table to find Mary Therese. I tried to get up and follow him but my head spun and it fell back on the table.

    I didn''t wait long before Lucas returned. He was helping me get up from the chair when I asked him what he said to his sister.

    "The truth." He replied. "I told her you drank the pina cda after you mistook it for pineapple juice."

    "That''s embarrassing," I murmured under my breath.

    "My sister was amused." He told me.

    That even made me more embarrassed.

    We walked to the door together in silence. Lucas'' arms were around my waist, keeping me steady as we made our way across the aisle with several eyes following our movement.

    I safely reached where his car was parked without breaking or spraining my legs. It''s such a miracle I was able to reach his car in my high-heeled shoes without stumbling. Of course, it was because he assisted me all the way.

    Opening the door for me, he allowed me to get inside first before he turned to the other side of the car and got into the driver''s seat.

    Turning the engine to life, he smoothly maneuvered the car out of the Hotel. The inside of the car was quiet still, making me even more sleepy. I leaned on my seat and closed my eyes.

    I was still in that position when Lucas spoke. "When did you learn how to y the piano?"

    Without opening my eyes, I replied. "I was still a child when I discovered my affinity for musical instruments. I was eager to learn how to y the piano so I read a lot of books. I was seven years old when I started to y an actual musical instrument. Someone I knew who was working at the church as a pianist recruited me to be a member of the choir after she heard how I sing.

    She''s the one who helped me enhance my skills." It was my long reply.

    Silencepsed between us. "You never told me you can y the piano and you can sing." He murmured under his breath.

    "Perhaps you never asked." I sleepily whispered.

    Finally, we reached the house. The lights inside are already dim which means everyone inside, including the servants, is already asleep.

    Lucas got out of the car first then he turned to the other side and opened the door for me. My eyes are still unfocused and my head is unsteady. That''s why when I mbered out of the car, I stumbled and fell on my feet but before the cold floor could catch me, Lucas caught me in his arms.

    "I want to sleep," I murmured, closing my eyes.

    "Sleep then. I''ll carry you to your room." He told me. His voice was soft andforting that I leaned my head on his chest and heaved a soft sigh.

    Lucas carried me inside the house with ease. He then climbed the stairs with me still in his arms without any difficulty as though I weighed no more than a feather.

    He entered my room and gentlyid me on top of the bed. Lucas didn''t leave my room right away, which I expected him to do. Instead, he sat on the edge of my bed, forcing my eyes to open and look at him.

    When I opened my eyes, I caught him intensely looking at me with wonder in his eyes.

    "What''s the problem, Nic?" I asked but he didn''t reply. Instead, he pulled me into his arms and captured my lips.

 Chapter 225 225: Making Love

    He''s kissing me.

    My drunk brain slowly processed the thought that it actually took me a full minute to realize what''s going on. By the time I did, I was already under a spell and tearing my lips from his seemed next to impossible.

    My eyes fluttered close when his lips began to move rhythmically against mine, coaxing me to move my lips and join the flow. My will to push him away melted like a candle. All the reasons I still have with me left my body and I began to respond to him hungrily.

    As though my hands had minds of their own, they freely clung to his neck.

    His lips moved gently at first, then it grew deeper. His tongue invaded my mouth. Without inhibitions, I opened my lips and fought with his tongue.

    It feels so wrong and yet so right. I never imagined doing this to any man except to him.

    Even with my clothes still on, I could feel the strong warmth of his body pressed on my own. Down there I could feel something hard pressing on my thighs. A tiny little shiver ran down my spine.

    He left my lips to help me peel my clothes off my body.

    "You might regret doing this with me tomorrow Nic." I reminded him. He stops peeling my clothes for while and stares into my eyes and says, "You might but I won''t." He told me and I was taken aback by his confidence.

    I took a deep swallow, wondering if he actually mean it. In the morning he might not be feeling the same way. But despite my doubts, I''m willing to take a risk. Finally, my lips stretched into a smile, "Go on." I whispered, giving him all my permission.

    It was the cue he was waiting. He began peeling my clothes off and they fell in a heap on the floor. When I was totally naked like a newborn child, he stops so he could look at me from head to toe. The heat in his eyes turned my throat into Sahara Desert.

    "You''re beautiful." He murmured under his breath, his warm fingers tracing the outline of my jaw, the crook of my neck, the shape of my cor bone with admiration in his hazel-green eyes. He sounded so dreamy, almost drunk even though I knew he didn''t drink anything during the party because it was his sister''s birthday party.

    "It wasn''t like this the first time we made love." He murmured under his breath with puzzled look in his eyes. " I didn''t feel like this before. Not even once during the length of our marriage. I feel like fucking teenager now."

    Before I could ask what he was talking about, he silenced my lips with a deep, burning kiss that made my fists tighten on the sheets and made my toes curl and wiggle. The kiss didn''tst though, he has other ns in mind. Before I could predict what he''s about to do next he captured a pink cherry in his mouth and yed it with his tongue.

    Soft whimpers filled the room. I can''t quite believe it wasing from my lips. I might remember making this sound int the morning and will be dying of embarrassment. But that''s tomorrow, tonight I shall enjoy the moment while itsts.

    He freed my nipple and took the other, giving it the same dedication he gave the other. He didn''t stop ying the swollen tip with his tongue until I''m squirming on the bed and begging for something more I know he was willing to give.

    "Do you want me?" He freed my nipple just to ask me the question. Puzzled I blinked several times and replied. "Of course, I do."

    "Say it then."

    "Say what?" I asked like a total idiot.

    "You want me."

    I took deep breath, look deep into his eyes and murmured the words, "I want you."

    He captured my lips for a deep, long kiss. He didn''t let go until we''re breathless.

    Panting, he began to remove his tie first and soon everything he was wearing joined my clothes on the floor. He parted my thighs and settled in between. My hands found his neck and I clung to it for dear as I felt his hardness push forward.

    A scream tore from my lips.

    He froze and he stopped moving. A stunned expression was stered in his face when he lifted his head to me.

    My eyes fluttered close while my grip on his neck tightened. Perspiration formed on my temples despite the cold temperature inside the room.

    A Thousand of questions came to my thoughts. He was already halfway inside me and yet I felt like tearing apart. Has our intercourse this always been this painful? Could this be the reason I had tons of lovers, so someone could satisfy me in bed?

    I heard him curse under his breath. My attention went back to him and I opened my eyes so I could look at his face. "Do you want me to stop." He asked, gritting his teeth. Beads of sweat gathered around his temples.

    " I don''t think you could stop." I whimpered and bit my lips when he moved a bit, sending me another wave of pain.

    "I could." He replied with a determined look stered in his face.

    "What if I told you I don''t want you to stop."

    "Fuck." He grunted. He closed his eyes for a minute then opened them again. "Hold me tight love. Don''t focus on the pain. Think of me."

    I did exactly as he told me. He began to withdraw then gently pushed forward again. The burning pain intensified but despite that, I never once tore my gaze away from his face. I knew he was holding back. He didn''t want to hurt me. He was trying to be as gentle as he could.

    He thrust forward, burying himself all the way inside me. Tears stung my eyes and he stopped for a while to murmur sweet words in my ears before he started moving again. Soon the pain went away. Before I knew it, I was gasping in frustration, telling him to quicken his pace. He bit back augh, kissed my lips, and did as I requested.

    He quickened his movement, deepened his thrusts until I began to groan and tremble from pleasure. I wrapped my arms around his torso until something inside me exploded. Onest scream erupted from my lips at my powerful release. Lucas moaned and soon he fell on top of me.

    None of us spoke afterward. We justy there, exhausted and gasping for air, both spent from our passionate lovemaking.

 Chapter 226 226: Big Mystery

    Sometimeter Lucas stirred from the bed. "Be?" He called her name. Recalling how she spelled the name in her drunken state brought a rare smile to his usual poker face. He waited for her to respond and when she didn''t, he lifts his head so he could look at her only to find her peacefully sleeping with her cute little mouth slightly parted open.

    He swallowed deep and hard as his hot gaze survey her delicate countenance. Her high cheekbones were tainted in red and her cute small lips swollen from the aftermath of their passionate love making. She''s effortlessly beautiful even in her sleep and her state of undress made the temperature inside the room feel like a sauna.

    "Lovely," he mumbled under his breath, brushing the tip of his fingers on her smooth porcin skin.

    He can look at her forever and not feel tired at all. Lucas thought to himself with a sudden jolt in his chest.

    Something inside him had been awakened tonight. It was an emotion he couldn''t name because it was the first time he felt that way. He couldn''t understand how he felt so he simply brush it away.

    If he doesn''t get up now, he''ll never have the strength to get up from the bedter. He told himself, sighing. Summoning the strength he could muster, he finally gets up from the bed and looks for a clean towel. He did find one, neatly folded inside a drawer filled with her underwear. He soaks the towel in lukewarm water before returning to the bed where she stilly.

    Gently, he cleans her thighs, removing the drying blood in her skin, thinking she''ll be feeling sore tomorrow. He actually felt sorry for her and if she asks him, he''ll willingly carry her in his arms and bring her wherever she wants to go just to ease the pain he caused her. But he doubted if she will ever want him to be around tomorrow.

    He didn''t know how will she react when morninges after what transpired between them but he was looking forward to seeing her reaction.

    When he finishes cleaning her, he returns to the sink and washes the cloth. When he''s done, he just let the wet towel to dry on the counter.

    He returned to the bed but he didn''ty down beside her. He couldn''t get enough of her and he continue to stare at her peaceful countenance which is an epitome of gentleness and elegance. So unlike the woman he married. Lucas thought to himself as his fascinated eyes fixed on the tattoo on her back. He''d been with Alexandria for years and he knew she''s allergic to tattoo ink.

    A drop of ink will leave a severe burning in her ultra sensitive skin. That reason raise some suspicions in him which he have to crush immediately because he had no other valid reason to doubt her identity. But after making love to her tonight, he right away knew that this woman is not his wife.

    Despite Alexandria acting like a demure saint during their courtship, she wasn''t a virgin when he took her on their first night. She''s a real, self-centered, narcissistic bitch who thought she could fool him to believe he''s the first man in her life with her fake moans.

    Be moved and his attention shifts back to her. She didn''t awaken though, just found herself afortable position to stretch her long legs. The frown he didn''t know was on his forehead disappeared as he touched her cheeks.

    A faint smile curled on his lips.

    Be, this woman, as she introduced herself during her drunken stupor, was a virgin. He felt and witnessed it with his eyes. Thinking he''d been her first made him so possessively more protective of her that he could not imagine any other man touching even the tip of her hair with their filthy hands.

    She was his now and he ns to keep her as his at all costs even if she will hate him one day for keeping what he just discovered to himself.

    Lucas sighed to himself as hey down beside her. Gently he pulled her close to his chest until he could no longer feel the cold inside him. Only theforting warmth of her skin that seem to melt the ice-barrier he built to avoid anyoneing near him.

    As he cuddled her in silence, Lucas felt the ripple of guilt inside him. He was sorry for taking something precious to her. But there''s no way he''d know she''s still untouched if he hadn''t made love to her. He knew it was wrong what he did but he never felt this right. Making love to her was something he never regret doing.

    He waspletely under her spell and there''s no way he would stop now after having a taste of her and discovering the pleasure and bliss she brought with her.

    Lucas still didn''t know who she is but he has all the n to find out soon. This woman definitely have no idea who she was and Alexandria ¡ª damn that bitch ¡ª must have known something.

    If he was right, Be might be Alexandria''s twin sister whom he never knew even existed. Alexandria must have plotted everything so well, including the ident to look like it was her which was damn genius of her because it actually worked perfectly after Be lost her memory. But that doesn''t exin the tattoo in Be''s back though.

    Lucas wondered if Be had known him all along which is more likely to happen considering Alexandria was her twin sister.

    Why would she wear his name on her back if she doesn''t mean a thing to him?

    Damn. He couldn''t answer that. But maybe after investigating Be''s real identity, he will know the reason why and locate Alexandria as well.

    Lucas sighed in frustration. The sooner he finds his wife the better. As cunning and calcting she was, he knew she would have Be killed in order to hide the truth she had no idea he already discovered. Protecting and finding who Be was is on the top of his priority now.

    He kissed Be on the cheeks, vowing to never let any harm touch her. She looks like an angel, so sweet and tempting that he couldn''t resist the urge and he kissed her on the mouth.

    The gentle movement of his lips made her stir from her sweet slumber. "I''m tired. Go get some sleep, lover boy." She breathedzily before falling back into a deep state of sleep.

    Something that resembled a chuckle emerged from his throat. He was amazed that even in her sleep, she managed to fascinate him.

    "Goodnight Be." He whispers to her ears.

    "Nyt." She subconsciously mumbled in her sleep burying her nose in his chest.

    Lucas wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes.

    He knew with Be, he''ll never feel cold or empty again.

 Chapter 227 227: Wide Awake

    It wasn''t the warm morning sunshine peeking through my ss window nor the sound of soft footsteps outside my room cutting through my deep slumber which had woken me up. But the warm and hard object poking my thighs brought my awareness back into reality.

    With the remnants of sleep I still held to, I wiggled back to dreand, wishing to continue the dream where I left off. But the ''thing''as I call it still pokes my thighs and it feels as though it had only berger with my resistance.

    My sleepy brain couldn''t guess what it was and after a few wrong guesses I finally gave up. Returning back to sleep sounds more fun than trying to guess what it really was; however before I can even step a foot into the portal of slumber, warm muscled arms enclose me in a tight embrace.

    A scream almost tore from my lips in panic and rm. My eyes snap open to look at the man holding me in his arms.

    It was Lucas!

    I should have been swept with relief seeing his face but the sight of his peaceful countenance and the warmth of his naked body pressing on my equally naked body raised my panic and rm to a different degree that I wasn''t aware I was holding my breath until I felt my chest felt bloated with air.

    I released the air in my chest and took another deep breath to calm my jittery nerves. However, the breathing exercise to help me calm down proved to be ineffective. My heartbeat continued to abnormally beat and it felt like I''m having a mini heart attack at the moment.

    As though finding us equally naked in bed wasn''t embarrassing enough,st night''s passionate love making came through my thoughts and I bit my lower lip to have something to focus on except on the erotic details ofst night''s activity. Despite trying to distract myself by chewing on my lips, the memory still shes back in my memory like an HD film.

    Damn.

    Last night was so wonderful. Just thinking about it made a blush spread on my cheeks and heat creep in between my thighs.

    I was still ying the scene over and over again in my head when Lucas mumbled something in his sleep.

    As I finally understand what he''s saying, my lips parts open in disbelief hearing him say another woman''s name.

    My hand covers my mouth before a gaspes out. Something that resembled jealousy pierced my heart like tiny needles. I can''t resist the urge and I gently p him on the cheeks to make him stop.

    "Ouch." Lucas mumbles under his breath. His eyes slowly snap open.

    "Who''s Be?" I confronted him before I could stop myself. Realizing it''s none of my business, embarrassment rushes through me like a flood. My eyes avoid his gaze and lowers them to the soft stubbles in his jaw.

    Something that resembled a chuckle and a groan emerged from his throat. His thumb and index finger pins my jaw and he tilts my chin forward and forces me to look back at him.

    His sleepy eyes fluttered as he fought back the urge to fall into sleep''s loving arms.

    "You couldn''t remember?" He asked. His soft, sleepy voice dried my throat. It made me want to lie on the bed, close my eyes and listen to that voice all day.

    His sleepy eyes look rather amused.

    "Remember what?" I bit back, a frown settling on my temples.

    "Who Be was."

    "No I don''t." I responded. "Was she the woman you met at the partyst night?"

    "No."

    "An ex-girlfriend?"

    "Definitely not."

    "Then who was she?" I irritably bitback for patience wasn''t my strong suit.

    Instead of replying, Lucas mimicked a tiny female voice and he almost got me cracking withughter when he said, "Don''t call me Alexandria¡­. That''s not my name¡­ I am Be. It''s spelled B - E - L - L - A."

    My lips suddenly shaped into an O while rapidly blinking my eyes when the memories return and I realize I''ve made a fool of myselfst night.

    Did I really sound like a drunk foolst night?

    Drowning into an ocean of embarrassment, I twisted on the bed until my back was turned on him and buried my face into a pillow as if it could cover how I really felt. His muscr arms remained wrapped around my body even afterwards.

    "Did I do something even more embarrassingst night?" I mumbled, my face remained hidden into the pillow.

    "Uhh, moaning? whimpering like a wild cat?" He replied rather innocently and I feel like pping him hard on the cheeks for reminding me of that.

    "That''s not what I''m talking about! I mean about the party."

    Lucas chuckled under his breath. The urge to p him again - with a pillow this time - intensified. He wasughing at me, how could he!

    "Please don''t make fun of me."

    "I''m not, okay?" He replied. Burying his nose in my hair, he says nothing more.

    "Answer my question then, did I do something more embarrassingst night?"

    "Nothing." His sleepy, sexy voice replied. "You''ve been pretty talkative when you''re drunk but let me assure you''ve been a good girl."

    At least I didn''t go ballisticst night nor did I do anything to ruin his sister''s birthday. I thought to myself, relieving a sigh.

    With my mind clear now, my attention settles back into what was poking the back of my thighs. It was hot, hard, and uh, long. It twitches every time it brushes against my behind.

    Then it finally hit me like lightning crushing down on a tree. A yelp escaped my lips and my stiff back straightened, after escaping his grasp.

    I look at his thighs. His hard and stiff erection greeted me good morning.

    Heat rushed through my face, turning my cheeks tomato red.

    "Don''t stare at me as though you''ve just seen that for the first time." Lucas muttered, his hazel-green eyes dancing with mirth.

    Like a slow-witted fool, no words came out of my lips. I just stared at his waving erection wondering if what I''m feeling was fascination, annoyance, or difort. Perhaps it was all of the above, shing through me at the same time, creating a chaos of confusion.

    A sudden knock sounded on the door, distracting us both from our dirty thoughts.

    "Madam?" Thompson called behind the door.

    My eyes widened in horror, realizing my state of undress, I grabbed the nket to cover myself from Lucas'' feasting eyes.

    I hope he goes away. I thought to myself as I chewed on my bottom lip. My gaze shifts on Lucas and realizes he was hoping the same.

    "Should I send him away?" He whispered in my ear.

    "No!" I gasped in horror, poking his ribs with my elbow. He groans in fake pain and rubs the spot as though it hurts.

    "Madam? Your assistant is here." Thompson continued, knocking again, trying to awaken me with the sound just in case I was still asleep.

    "Are you awake? We''re going to bete for our first day of work." It was Samantha''s voice.

    Damn. I almost forgot I have work today.

 Chapter 228 228: Get On Her Nerves

    Turning to Lucas, my already wide eyes stretched even wider, "You should leave right now." I breathed. Panic and rm swell inside me like an air balloon. "They shouldn''t see me like this, especially with you in my room."

    "I couldn''t. I''m butt naked." He replied, wickedly amused by how terrified I look.

    "Go pick up your clothes and leave the room quickly." I order under my breath , stressed out by hisck of concern.

    "I have no other way to go to my room except the main door." Lucas crossed his arms in front, and leaned back on the headboard in afortable position. "Besides, the view here is far more interesting here than inside my room." He added, his eyes twinkling as they skim through my body.

    When I followed where his gaze had stopped, I caught him looking at my breast which had spilled out of the nket covering them.

    "Pervert!" I gasp, hugging the nket higher to my chest to cover my exposed body part.

    Something that resembled a groan and a chuckle emerged from his throat.

    "That''s rude to say to a man you''ve just passionately made love withst night."

    My cheeks became several degrees hotter. I could tell without looking at the mirror how red my face was at the moment as though someone pped me on both cheeks.

    "It''s different now. I''m sober. You can''t seduce me anymore." I reasoned but Lucas wasn''t buying it though. He had this confident look on his face telling me he knew I was lying.

    "No hon¡­Drunk or not you can''t resist my charm. Shall I demonstrate how I can make you moan underneath me within seconds?" He added with a slow grin stretching on his lips.

    My mouth parted open in disbelief. "You wouldn''t dare."

    "Of course I would." He challenged. The look in his eyes tells me he''s not simply teasing me this time. He''s really gonna do it.

    Damn. It will be trouble if he does, I thought to myself, panicking like a fish caught in a with nowhere else to escape. It was then that another knock sounded to the door, only this time it was louder and more urgent than the first knock.

    My alerted gaze shifts back to Lucas. He remains calm and I wish I have the sameposure he has right now.

    "Please go¡­ I can''t open the door with you here."

    "I told you I have no other way to go to my room."

    "For god''s sake use the adjoining door!"

    "It was locked. I forgot to utch the door of my room." He replies nonchntly, unbothered by his state of undress. He didn''t even cover his erection.

    "Why the hell are you locking the door! I''m not going to steal anything from you!"

    "I know. But I have to protect myself from your advances."

    "Advances my butt." I scoffed.

    "If you''re afraid to open the door, I''ll do it for you." Said Lucas as he got up from the bed, picked his boxer shorts and put it on. At first I thought he was teasing but then he strode to the door, and I cried in rm and jumped on him before he could open it himself.

    Just a minute in hispany was enough to drive me insane. I''ll be doomed forever if I jave to be with him for long. I thought to myself sping my fingers on his hair to keep myself from falling to the floor.

    Stumbling on his feet, Lucas groaned and we both fell on the bed.

    "This isn''t funny Lucas!" I barked, seriously  pissed off this time. I could feel my patience snapping like a thread. "I won''t forgive you for this." I threw him the sharpest re I could muster as I got up and poked him in the chest with my fingers. "I want you to either find a hiding ce or jump off the window. As long as you don''t show yourself I won''t care."

    I didn''t wait for him to respond. Grabbing the robe from the rack, I put it on to cover myself.

    My attention went through the clothes strewn on the floor and I kicked them underneath the bed as I heard the sound of jingling keys.

    "Alexandra, are you still sleeping? If you don''t reply I''ming in to wake you up."  Samantha voice loudly called out.

    My gaze remained glued on the door but I can hear Lucas skittering to find himself the perfect spot to hide hisrge build.

    I didn''t wait for the door to be unlocked by the key, I hurried to the door and opened the door.

    "Good morning Madam." Thompson greeted me in a surprisingly polite manner and expressed his apology for waking me up. I greeted him in return and assured him it was okay fine with me.

    Samantha''s gaze swept over me. I bit my lower lips in rm, wondering what''s running through her mind right now.

    "What happened to your chest?" Samantha gushed. I followed her gaze and found her staring at the exposed skim above my chest which the robe wasn''t able to cover and found a reddish spot ring at me.

    Damn you Lucas! I mentally cursed, seeing he left a kiss mark on a very obvious spot.

    "It''s just a mosquito bite."  My quick wits save me before they can think of anything else. "I scratched it with my fingernails, that''s why it got even worse.

    "Mr. Alexander will not be pleased if he hears that." Thompson thoughtfully remarked with a concerned frown. "I have to eliminate the mosquito before it can cause any harm to anyone. We can''t be sure but it might be carrying a virus. I just heard in the news about a certain type of mosquito spreading an epidemic to a country."

    "It''s a pretty big mosquito, a very annoying one," I told them but it wasn''t the mosquito I was referring to. "Don''t worry Thompson I will surely smack that annoying pests once I get my hands on it."

    "Very well Madam, I hope you catch it."

    "Pretty sure I will." I muttered under my breath.

    "What is going on here?"

    Lucas strode across the hallway with a frown on his forehead. He was wearing a robe and to anyone who just saw him, he looked as though he just woken up.

    The lying jerk! He said the door to his room was locked! He lied, I thought to myself and my irritation towards him rose several levels

    "Good morning Mr. Alexander." Thompson greeted him. "We are talking about the mosquito that bit Madam''s chest. I was very concerned because I just heard in the news about a certain type of mosquito spreading an epidemic to a country."

    "A mosquito?" Lucas repeated, the corners of his mouth lifting in amusement. His gaze found my chest where the kiss mark had left a crimson spot on the skin.

    "Madam said a pretty big, annoying mosquito had bit her," Thompson continued, taking the mosquito they were talking about very seriously.

    Poor man! If only he knew the truth¡­

    "What a naughty mosquito¡­ " Lucas sympathetically replied. "Justst night I was bitten by a pretty loud mosquito too. In fact it left a mark on my right shoulder."  He added, looking me straight in the eyes while Thompson and Samantha quietly watched us without hinting anything.

    Lucas pulls the sleeve of his robe revealing a crimson spot to where I had bitten himst night without knowing it.

    "I shall immediately solve the problem before it gets worse. Please excuse me Madam and Sir, I shall call the Pest Control Services to solve this problem." Thompson said then he was gone.

    "I''ll be waiting in the living room," Samantha said and she too was gone within seconds.

    With the two gone, Lucas grinned at me and mouthed the words. We. Are. Even.

 Chapter 229 229: OOTD

    "Even my ass," I bit back glumly and I closed the door in his face. However, before the door can entirely close, Lucas inserted himself in between and forced himself in. He tailed behind me, feeling at home in my room after spending just a night and acting as if he owned the ce. He did own it though but my room is my private sanctuary, he has his own.

    "Stop following me," Ished at him, unable to tolerate his presence anymore after what he did this morning.

    "I''m not following you." He replied. A childish grin ying across his enigmatic features.

    "Yes, you are."

    "This is my house. I have the right to be here." He responded smugly.

    "But this is my room. You have yours."

    Lucas nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. " You will bete for work if you don''t move now." He told me and found himself afortable position on therge Victorian sofa.

    "You are avoiding the topic." I used him. The irritation in my tone was outright.

    "I''m not." He said. Hisck of concern irritated me further. "You''ll bete for work if you don''t move your sexy ass now. I don''t toleratete employees."

    My eyes found the wall clock. I saw the time and realized he was right.

    "I''m letting this slip for the moment but we''re not done yet."

    ring at him onest time, I strutted to the bathroom to take bath.

    Under the shower, the lukewarm water running to my skin calm my aching nerves. My skittering thoughts revisitedst night''s events, instantly turning my cheeks into crimson red. I was still feeling sore in between my legs but it didn''t stop me from reliving the steamy scene.

    True the intercourse was painful at first, it might be because we haven''t had sex for a long time but it wasn''t that bad as I first thought. He''d been very gentle and it wasn''t his fault I was hurt.

    "Alexandria, taking your sweet time in the shower. Stop daydreaming of me or you''ll bete for work."

    Although he cannot see me, I still shot the door an irritated look before turning the shower off and drying myself.

    When I emerged from the bathroom, I found Lucas back on the sofa. His long legs stretched forward in a prettyfortable position. If moments ago he was feeling at home, as though he owned the room, he leveled up as this time he was acting as if he owned the room.

    "Done thinking of me?" He teased. His hot gaze surveyed me from head to toe and when his eyes finally met mine, they were gleaming with delight.

    My fingers tightened their grip on the scanty towel covering my nakedness in fear it will slip on the floor with his powerful gaze. I hid my difort behind a mocking smile and lifted my chin stubbornly. "In your dreams. I''m not daydreaming of you." I added with an udylike snort.

    "Why are you furiously blushing then?" He asked.

    I ignored him but I can still feel his hot gaze following me to my closet to select my outfit for the day.

    Something simple and chic. It was what''s running in my mind as I rummaged through the clothes on disy. I finally selected one though but Lucas eyed the pencil skirt disapprovingly and tantly said, "You are not wearing that." In an authoritative tone.

    I finally agreed with him after realizing it will be too tight for me. I wouldn''t befortable on my first day wearing that. Not only that, but the fragile garment, even though stretchable, looks like it will be torn in half once I sit down on a chair.

    With a sigh, my searching gaze returned to the plethora of clothes inside the closet and started rummaging once more until I found a red office dress.

    "Too distracting." Lucasmented. "You''re not attending a fashion show."

    My eyes swept the dress with a regretful nce and agreed with him once more. The fiery color was too eye-catching, it will make me look like I''m about to strut on a runway.

    I shoved the dress back and picked another ck office dress to show him. Yet again, he shook his head. "You''re not attending a funeral Be." He bluntly told me.

    At this point, I''m not surprised to hear his disapproval. However, hearing him call me Be puzzled me. Not that I don''t like him saying that. I actually find it sexy. But it was so strange after what had happened between usst night.

    "How about this one." I turned to him to show what I''m holding in my hand.

    His lips pursed into a thin line. With his thick eyebrows almost meeting halfway, he continued, "Too short."

    Returning the clothes back inside, I took a deep breath and found another outfit which I actually liked and showed it to him. "A big no. The neckline''s too revealing."

    Damn. He''s not doing any good helping me select what to wear.

    "You know, I don''t need your opinion. I will wear what I want." I snapped, fed up at hearing him say no.

    "I''m not looking for something I know you will not befortable wearing." He exined as he got up from the sofa. The look in his eyes reminded me I was only wearing a scanty towel to cover my nakedness, and my fingers returned to the bath towel to hold it tightly into ce.

    Still not speaking, I continued to eye him warily, wondering what he was nning to do. Just when I thought he wasing after me, he walked past where stood and opened anotherrge closet to look for something.

    It only took him seconds to find something in the closet and handed them to me.

    "Try this on. I''m sure you will feelfortable with them. He thrust the clothes in my hands when I refused to take it. "Pink is this year''s lucky color and I''m telling you, pink is your strong suit. As for the ck, it''s veryfy and stretchable. It will make you less self-conscious in the finance department where you will find the majority of your workmates hot-blooded species of males."

    Hearing his exnation softened me a bit. But even though I''m not entirely convinced, I still took the clothes he hand me.

    "Go try them on." He urged.

    To avoid argument, I decided to try it on since there''s no harm doing it anyway.

    "Turn your back, Lucas."

    "I''ve seen you without clothes, I don''t think I need to do that," Lucas began to argue, but the look in my eyes finally made him do what as I say. "Okay." He said in defeat then turned his back.

    After putting on my cotton undergarments on, I put the clothes on and was amazed by how it fitted me perfectly in afy way. Theplementary pink gave me a fresh and youthful look. Also, it''s veryfortable to look at.

    "I told you, you will look good in it." He said when he turned and saw me wearing the outfit he''d chosen.

    My pride won''t allow me to thank him. I found an excuse to walk away from him by drying my hair in front of the vanity mirror. While I was doing so, he opened another closet and when he returns he was holding a ck zer in his hand. "Just in case the cold be intolerable which is usually the case in the office, you can put this on."

    He used to hate me before, why is he now acting like a dotting husband now? It was the question running in my mind when I was suddenly interrupted by the soft knock on the door.

    "Are you done? We can''t afford to bete on our first day." It was Samantha reminding me it was time to go.

    Done drying my hair, I grabbed a pair of ck shoes and put it on topliment my attire. I grabbed my purse and the zer Lucas gave me before responding to Samantha, "I''ming."

    "Aren''t you going to give your husband a goodbye kiss before leaving?" Lucas inched closer until only a small space stood between us. He still towered over me despite me wearing high-heeled shoes.

    "Kiss your¡ª"

    "Ass." Hepleted the words for me.

    Without warning, he kiss me on the lips. It happened so fast that resisting wasn''t even an option.

    "Take care, wifey." He said, leaving me there with my mouth hanging open as he strode to the adjoining door to disappear from my sight.

 Chapter 230 230: A Bad Start?

    "I can''t believe I''ve just met the notorious Lucas Nichs Alexander up close." Samantha spoke suddenly while driving the sleek Lamborghini smoothly across the spacious highway. From reviewing the pointers of today''s meeting in my notepad, my attention switches to hers in a snap. "He''s nothing like the man I heard people talk about before." She continued without tearing her gaze off the road.

    Every nerve in my body abruptly awakens by the mention of Luca''s name. Samantha wasn''t the expressive type, she''d never been vocal in her thoughts and opinions, but for the first time since meeting her, I''ve finally seen this side of her. It intrigued me even more to inquire further about the man.

    "What was Lucas actually like before you met him?" I quietly ask her.

    "Based on people who''ve been in close contact with him, they say he was cold, calcted, arrogant, and never really paid any attention to anyone around him." She exined, pausing a little bit to step on the brakes when the traffic light turned red.

    "That''s not the worst thing I''ve heard about him though." She continued while waiting for the traffic light to turn green. "He was reportedly heartless, unforgiving, inconsiderate, and above all he never smiled before."

    "What difference does it have now?" I thought to myself, unaware that I have expressed my thoughts aloud without even realizing it.

    "I saw the way he looked at you." Samantha told me. This time she lifted her gaze to look at me to watch my expression.

    "I saw that too and I really hated that smug smile on his lips, to the point I wanted to punch him hard in the face." I responded with a very udylike snort.

    "That''s not what I saw. He was looking at you in a different light."

    "Then perhaps you needed to upgrade those eyesses of yours to see things clearly."

    Ignoring me, Samantha went on, "He''s fond of you. The look in his eyes told me so."

    If I happened to be eating something, I should have choked into it and met my creator on the spot. Sam''s one of the few intelligent people I knew but she''s not making sense to me now.

    Fondness was something I knew someone like Lucas isn''t capable of feeling, especially towards me after what I did to him before the fatal car ident that took my memory away.

    Perhaps Samantha''s mistaken. I thought to myself, not doubting her intelligence but definitely skeptical about her observations. She''s not a psychologist who could read people''s emotions based on their gestures, behavior, and facial expression. She could be wrong in her judgment.

    "Lucas will never look at me in that light, Sam." My lips stretched into a smile, but the glint barely reached my eyes. "If you were put in his shoes will you look at me the same way after being cheated on multiple times?"

    "No." Samantha replied with blunt honesty. I will be reminded of the pain each time I see you. Every time I will look into your eyes, I''ll feel nothing but hate knowing that you lied to me countless times, and I will hate myself more for believing in them."

    "Have you been cheated before?" The words were already out of my lips before I could even stop myself.

    Samantha didn''t answer. The traffic light turned green. She stepped on the elerator to overtake a red BMW before she mumbled a barely audible yes.

    I was half expecting to see the trace of bitterness in her eyes when I looked at her, but surprisingly, her beautiful countenance held nothing except serenity and eptance.

    "What happened?"

    "We secretly dated for three years. He was the only one who epted who I was and he understood why I had to dress like a boy to please my father. I thought he was the one but he never rified the real score between us. But I never asked because I love him. I waited for years but he never asked my hand for marriage but then he met my cousin, he took one look at her and he fell in love.

    It only took him months to get her pregnant so he married her."

    "That sounds painful."

    "It does¡­ took me years to recover. I''ve forgiven him but never forgotten what he did."

    "That must have been what Lucas felt when he first discovered I was having an affair with different men. There''s no way he''ll look at me with fondness in his eyes after all the pain I caused him."

    Samantha didn''t reply because she knew my words rang true. She experienced the pain the same way Lucas did so she cannot disagree with me.

    We bothpsed into silence thatsted until we reached our destination.

    Samantha parked the car in the private parking area and when we both climbed out, we made a beeline straight to the entrance where employees were lounging around the area. However, when they saw me entering through the automatic doors, the small crowd went still, and a deafening silence feel into the lobby.

    I gave Samantha a puzzled look. She seem not to mind the deadpan reaction I elicited from the small crowd but I do. Makes me wonder how horrible my reputation had been based on how they look at me.

    "Ignore them." Samantha said in a low whisper just enough for me to hear.

    I took a deep breath, walk past them and made our way to the elevator. "Why do they look at me like that?" I found the courage to ask her when the elevator door closes.

    "Do I have to tell you that?"

    "I want to hear the answer no matter how unpleasant it was." I told her.

    "Well," Samantha began filling her chest with air before she continue. "No one likes you here¡­. Except of course a number of men wanting to try their luck at you."

    "That''s obvious reason to me."

    "That''s not the only reason." Sam butt in politely.

    "Tell me."

    "Well, there''s this one time you fired a hundred employee just because you''re having bad day."

    A gasp burst from my mouth. "Holy molly, I did that?" I gaped at her disbelievingly, hoping she''s merely joking.

    "You did." Samantha confirmed.

    No doubt people callbeled me BITCH OF THE CENTURY, I thought to myself, guilty as hell and disgusted at my self for myck of wok ethic.

    "If I continue exining to you why employees here don''t like you, it will drag on for week."

    "I''m that bad, huh?"

    "Not bad. Evil." She corrected me. Surprisingly I wasn''t offended because I''m used to her brutal honest responses.

    "Just take this one advice of mine, your past doesn''t affect your present unless you allow it to. As long as you''re determined to change who you are for the better and correct the wrong you''ve done in the past, what others think of you doesn''t matter." Samantha thoughtfully responded.

    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks."

    Walking across the carpeted hallways wasn''t different from the lobby. Employees seeing me froze on their tracks, their pale expression looks as if they just met the devil face to face. It only took seconds for their reaction to transition from shock to hate and disgust.

    Helpless and guilty as hell, I kept my gaze to the floor to avoid their scathing res.

    After almost taking forever to reach my office, we made it safely inside but not before passing by the CEO''s office where the name LUCAS NICHOLAS ALEXANDER was imprinted in bold capital letters.

    I know he''s off duty today. It''s a good sign from the heavens. My day isn''t officially ruined yet.

    But little did I know it will be soon.

 Chapter 231 231: The Meeting

    "Done preparing? The meeting will begin in five minutes."

    From looking at files in my hand, my eyes shifts to Samantha''s direction. "I thought I still have an hour left?" I ask her with a puzzled look in my face.

    "The Chief Financial Officer wants to begin early."

    "And they didn''t even ask me if I''m not ready yet."

    "They didn''t want your opinion. As it''s the CFO''s order, we have no say in it." Samantha exined. "I''m warning you in advance, the conference hall will be a battlefield once you step inside."

    "That''s terrifying." I mumble under my breath, thinking I won''t be even surprise if someone throws an egg to my face inside the conference hall since everybody seems to hate me.

    "You''re more terrifying to them. They hate you because you scare them."

    Samantha briefly nce at her wristwatch before shifting her eyes back to me. "Four minutes left."

    I suck in a deep breath. Then release it into a deep sigh to calm my jittery nerves. "What is he like?"

    "You mean the CFO?" Sam asked.

    "Yes." I responded.

    "First and foremost, she''s a girl. But the most important thing you need to know is she hates you. Hate is even an understatement." Samantha paused. The look in her face told me she''s torn between telling me what''s in her mind or keeping it to herself.

    She might have realized that I''m immune to the cold treatment everyone gave off and there''s no use hiding anything from me so she decided to tell me anyway. "As rumors says, when the false  news of your passing leak from the hospital, she immediately throw a party after receiving the news."

    "Great. I just discover another of my nemesis." I mumble under my breath in exasperation.

    "You will handle her well. Trust me, Alexandria. If bitchiness has a level, She''ll be the lowest rank. Definitely no match to the queen."

    "You have a remarkable way of saying things."

    "Yeah, I have to tell you the truth and give you the right advice. You are paying me for it."

    For the umpteenth time, I took a deep breath then release it into a deep sigh. I repeated the process until my knot in my stomach loosened.

    "Two more minutes left."

    "Stop counting. You''re making me nervous Sam."

    "I have to prepare you for it. The pressure in the conference hall will be far worse than this."

    "Fine, I''m getting my ass off this chair now." I rose from my chair then followed Samantha to the conference hall.

    The room was buzzing with voices but the moment I stepped inside, the room fell into a stunned silence. If someone farted in the room, it will sure make a sound.

    Then from the stunned crowd emerge a woman. She was tall, beautiful, with a figure to die for. Immediately, the men''s gaze shifted to her to admire her curves as she made her way to me. There was something about her which strike me as familiar. However before I can figure it out, she''s already in front of me with a smile on her lips. There was nothing friendly about her smile though.

    Before she came to me, I could sense the venom in her mouth from the distance and even felt the heat in her eyes.

    "Do you remember me Alexandria." She ask with daggers in her eyes. If eyes can kill, she will be throwing a party tonight.

    "I don''t think we met before." I was surprisingly polite in my reply despite the evident distaste and utter dislike I''d seen in her eyes.

    "Liar." She spewed the word, making sure I''ll be the only one to hear it.

    "I sincerely have no idea where we met before."

    "Let me introduced myself to you then." She said as she held her elegant fingers to me. "I am Scarlet Ross, your husband''s lover."

    Recognition swept inside me like a tide. Despite the shock, I managed to keep myposure and not let my true emotions show in my face. I took the hand she offered. "I see, so you''re the woman who pleaded my husband to marry her."

    Heat rushed to her cheeks, turning them crimson.

    Scarlet clenched her jaw. Her lips open to bit back a ferocious reply but after she realized how herposure was slipping away she closed them again, The fake friendliness she put on disy return and she shook my fingers.

    How she handle her emotion was surprisinglymendable. Acting must have been one of her strong suit. I happened to be an expert in acting in that field too. We will surely have a good time together.

    Scarlet immediately withdrew her hand from mine with the corner of her mouth curved in distaste as if she''s just touched someone carrying a contagious disease.

    "She''s trying topete with you." Samantha whispered in my ear after we finally took our seat on the long table. "But don''t worry, you still hold the crown." She added and close her mouth as the meeting was about to start.

    "Before this meeting officially starts, I just want to greet Mrs. Alexander wee back after her long absence. It''s been a pleasure working with you again."  Scarlet said, making every single eyes inside the room to shift at me.

    There were eye rolls and smirks. Scarlet was trying to create drama and she was sessful eliciting it from the crowd.

    "Mr. Alexander couldn''t be here today. We all knew the reason he couldn''t attend this meeting and I don''t have to say that. As the Chief Finance Officer, I have to lead this meeting."

    If Scarlet wanted was to offend me, she failed on her first try. I thought to myself, ignoring the judging eyes aimed at me. They can look at me until their eyeballs drops to the ground for all I care.

    "Can we skip drama and jump to the main concern why this meeting is held much earlier than expected?" Samantha politely butt in. The words slip out of her lips smoothly, and the calm look in her face gave off an authority that can make anyone wary of her, including Scarlet.

 Chapter 232 232: Heated Argument

    Scarlet wasn''t easily put off though. Instead of retreating, she held her stance and grab the chance to worsen the situation. So in her calm, calcted tone, she began. "I remember you, woman." She said the words while looking in Sam''s direction. "You''ve once worked here in thepany, aren''t you? If I''m not mistaken, you''ve been charged with money embezzlement and have been imprisoned for a year."

    Gasps and murmurs filled the room.

    Remarkably, Samantha remained calm andposed on her seat. "You''ve had an excellent  memory, Miss Ross." She told Scarlet in the same polite manner she''d been using earlier. "However, you didn''t get the facts straight. If I was guilty of charge as you imed it to be, I won''t be seating here in this very conference hall."

    Scarlet''s face heat up in humiliation. "Don''t talk to me like that. "I''m still your boss."

    "I do respect you as the Chief Finance Officer, Miss Ross." Sam responded, her eyes not batting for a second. "However, Mrs. Alexander here is the only one where whom I recognize as my boss.

    "You are being rude to me." Scarlet snapped, her toneced with fury.

    "I apologize if I sounded rude to you but I''m only defending myself."

    "I can get you fired for talking back to me."

    "Only Mrs. Alexander can do that." Sam continued. "She''s the one who hired me and so she''s the only one who can fire me." The calm look in her face had Scarlet seething with rage.

    "I wonder what you did with the money you''ve stolen. Did you use it to lure your ex-convict lover back from your dear cousin?" Scarletshed at Sam, turning thetter''s face into a shade of deep red.

    The below the belt remark snapped my patience like a thread. Jolting out of my chair, my fingers m on top of the table. "Enough!" My voice thundered inside the conference hall making everyone inside the room frozen in terror.

    "This meeting is not for us to discuss anyone''s life. If anyone dares disagree with me, I''ll need to drag that person to the CEO''s office and we will have to talk to him regarding this incident when he returns." I''ve said the words softly and yet it left everyone inside the room shaking in fear at the mention of the CEO. For a straight thirty seconds no one inside the room moved.

    "Anyone who have objections, you can raise your hands and raise your concerns."

    No one inside the room moved.

    "Since we understood each other, I hope we can begin our meting now." That being said, I sank back on my swivel chair as though nothing happened.

    "Are you okay Sam?" My worried gaze went to her.

    "I''m okay." She answered back without looking at me.

    I could sense she wasn''t telling the truth but I respected her enough to not pry further.

    "I''m sorry for what happened."

    "It''s not your fault." Samantha assured me and she went back on jotting something on her notes.

    "Since no one disagrees with my wife, I think we can begin with the meeting now that I am here." A familiar voice spoke from the door, instantly drawing everyone''s attention to him.

    My eyes went wide in disbelief, seeing Lucas standing there, looking gorgeous in his office suit. How the hell did he enter inside without alerting anyone? Had he been watching us for a long time?"

    Scarlet saw him and immediately she rush to his side.

    "Lucas! What a surprise to see you here. " Scarlet gushed, but Lucas went past her, totally ignoring her presence. Thus embarrassing herself in front of everyone.

    Elegant eyebrows knitting together, Scarlet shot me scathing re, while murdering me in her mind. I look back at her with equal ferocity telling her it wasn''t my fault her lover ¡ª or was it ex-lover? ¡ª was ignoring her.

    With no one paying her attention now, Scarlet marched to the vacant chair and sank down, allowing Lucas to take over the meeting.

    "Let''s begin."

    Surprisingly, despite the tension in the air, the meeting went on smoothly. The room remained silent like a funeral all throughout the meeting which I can''t decide if it was a good or a bad sign. But then I decided that it was far better this way than listening to Scarlet bullying her employees.

    Lucas kept ncing at me from time to time, making me ufortable and fidgety on my seat. Every fiber in my body was reacting to his presence and it''s making the meeting unbearable for me. I could feel his hot gaze on my skin and I tried my very best to keep my eyes lower on the table so that they don''t met.

    Lucas wasn''t even trying to hide the fact that he was watching me that I bet every single soul inside the room must have sensed it too.

    Atst when the meeting finally ended, A relieved sigh escaped from my lips. I was one of the first people to leave the room. Lucas must have spotted me leaving and so he stopped me before I could make it to the door. "We must talk on my office." He said, it was not a plea but an order.

    "I''m busy." I told him while stepping away because he was standing too close to me.

    "Can''t you spare your husband a minute of your time?"

    "What are we going to talk to?" I let the question emerge from my lips after all the employees, including Scarlete out of the door. "We can talk here." I told him. "Just be quick because I''m busy."

    "Fine. I''m asking you out tonight." He told me. For the very first time since meeting him, I saw his cheeks turn into a deep shade of red. Lucas sounded like a teenager asking his crush on a first date.

    There was noting harmful about going out and having dinner tonight. I thought to myself and without thinking I immediately said yes.

    He grinned at me like a boy. "We''ll have dinner together then. Consider it a date." He winked his eyes, then walk away, leaving me reeling in surprise.

    What happened to the man who hates me?

 Chapter 233 233: Playful Mood

    What happened to the man who hates me? I ask myself, intently watching him until he vanishes from sight.

    Wasting no time, I settled on the swivel chair, and began to ease the clutter of paper works on top of my desk.

    I was looking forward to our little date tonight.

    "You should have seen the look on Scarlet''s face when Lucas got near you after this morning''s meeting ended." Samantha began. It was our coffee break and we chatted for a while with a cup of steaming coffee in our hands. "She looks like a baby who''s favorite toy was taken from her." She added, imitating Scarlet''s face. Watching her almost made me choke on my coffee.

    "She looked green with envy and I swear I saw murder in her eyes when Lucas grinned at you."

    "Lucas and I just talked about having dinner together. It''s not a big deal, you know." I told Samantha who in return shot me an incredulous look.

    "Not a big deal? For all I know, the entire employees in the whole building are talking about it now."

    "Let them talk. At least they have something to entertain themselves today."

    "Have you noticed anything different with Mr. Alexandertely?" Samantha unexpectedly asked, awakening something that resembled curiosity and intrigue inside me.

    "No." My inquiring gaze met hers. My frown deepened as I asked her. "Why do you suddenly ask?"

    Samantha shrugged her shoulders. "He seems to be so different from the Mr. Alexander I''m ustomed to."

    "I Hate to disappoint you but he''s quite the same. I will instantly know if something in him has changed since we are living in the same home."

    Samantha wasn''t convinced with it. "You''re right but have you realize he might be the same on your point of view but different in ours? Let''s be honest here, you can''t see what we do." She reasons, trying to prove me her point.

    "So what does that mean, Samantha?"

    "Well, perhaps he was in¡ª"

    "In love with me? No! Of course not." I gasped before she could finish her words off. To hear such words from her lips almost made me gag on my coffee.

    "It''s an assumption, not a statement." She told me with a shrug.

    "That makes no difference to me, Sam. Assumption or statement, it''s highly unlikely to happen. Our divorce is no secret to anyone. Everyone knows we are going to separate soon once the divorce process is done. He couldn''t possibly be in love with someone like me."

    Itpletely blew my mind thinking someone as intelligent as Sam thinks Lucas Nichs Alexander is in love with me.

    "There''s a chance he is," Sam continue to hold her ground.

    "No, he ask for divorce, I signed the papers, and that''s it." I stressed the words with finality.

    "Are you in love with him?"

    Samantha''s sudden and unexpected questionpletely rendered me speechless. It took me long enough to answer, "No." The answer barely came out of my lips.

    "That''s obviously a lie." She grinned at me as she rose from her seat with the empty cup of coffee still in her hand. "Look into the mirror and say those words, Alexandria. You can fool yourself but not someone who''s looking straight in your eyes."

    "Break''s over. I''m going back to my desk." She added, escaping my sight as fast as she could.

    Sam''s gone and yet I''m still staring nkly ahead, wondering if I''m that easy to read like an open book.

    I''m still sorting out some papers on my desk when there was a soft knock on the door. "Juste in," I called out without tearing my gaze off my work thinking it was just Samantha returning to pick something she might have forgotten inside the office after I sent her home.

    The door opened and closed again.

    Samantha remained standing on the door. I could feel her intently watching me. "Is there a problem, Sam?" I raise my head to hers. However, it was not Samantha''s face who I found myself staring into but Lucas''.

    "Are you done?" He sank on one of the upholstered chairs before shifting his gaze back to me.

    "Not yet but I''m almost finish." I stop for while to give him an apologetic look. "Are you fine waiting for a little while?"

    "Don''t mind me, I can wait even if it takes you an hour to do that." His lips stretched into a smile, making my heart somersault inside my rib cage.

    Damn. I should have told him to wait outside. I thought to myself as I found myself rattled and distracted by his hot gaze.

    Silencepsed inside the office.

    Taking a deep breath, I refused to allow his presence to faze me. I restrained my attention from wandering elsewhere and continued my job.

    Finally finished with my task, my eyes lifted to his only to discover he was still looking at me.

    My cheeks heat up. "Stop looking at me like that, will you?" The words smoothly flew out of my lips before I could control my tongue.

    "Why? Is it wrong to look at you the way I wanted?" He was surprisingly gentle with his words. He wasn''t offended either which is a huge relief to me.

    "No. It''s just that¡ª"

    I fall deeper into you each time you look at me that way. I thought to myself, biting the bottom of my lips.

    "What?" He urged me to continue.

    "It''s making me ufortable especially when I''m drowning in a pool of paperworks."

    A chuckle emerged from his lips.

    "I see, I''ll be waiting for you outside then. Don''t take too long or else we will have to stay the night here in the office doing more than just paperwork."

    "In the name of the Lord, I rebuke you. Get your perverted soul out of Lucas'' body." I said the words with my hands cast forward as though I''m trying to drive a bad spirit away.

    "Five minutes left. If you don''te out after your time is up, you know what happens." The smile on his lips grew wider. He winked at me before making a beeline straight to the door and closing it behind him.

    Two minutester, I was already out of the door, my clutch bag in my hand, and ready to leave.

 Chapter 234 234: Romantic Date

    "Where are we going to dine?" The words came out of my lips as I stepped out of my office. I could feel my cheeks heating up. Lucas, noticing my blush, gave a boyish grin, turning my poor knees into Jell-O.

    How could someone be this sinfully handsome? I thought to myself, annoyed by how such a simple grin made my stomach flutter with millions of butterflies.

    "Somewhere you will like." He replied and caught my hands, entwining them on his own before I could even react.

    Lucas used to hate me, why did he suddenly change overnight? Can really a devil metamorphosis into an angel overnight? I shook the thought as fast as it arrive then raised my eyebrows at him only to see him peering closely at my face as if I have some dirt in it.

    Self-consciously, I rub my fingers on my face, trying to remove the dirt if there was any.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" The words came out as raspy, almost seductive which I quite did not expect myself to say.

    "Nothing. I just find your face very pretty without makeup on."

    My heart made a somersault inside my rib cage. Damn. It''s hard to not fall in love with a man like him. He was sincere, I could tell, and it only makes me even fall harder with him.

    I must have been stupid for letting him go and finding myself another man. Perhaps the ident tightened my loose screws, allowing me to see him in a different light, and discovering his was every woman''s dream but I wasted my chance with him.

    "How do you know I will like the ce you''re talking about." I changed the topic. Not wanting to make it obvious I''m pulling away, I slowly walk away from him. Lucas, still holding my hand, gently pull me back and as he did, he caught me in his arms, wound his arms around my waist, refusing to let me go as if he knew I will run if he did so.

    "I just knew you would." He responded, a confident smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "Pray tell why you think so?" My eyes were looking at his lips, enticed by them.

    "I don''t have to exin, Inamorata." He whispered to my ears, making my eyes flutter close in response as his fingers trace my jaw.

    "If I tell you I need some exnation?" Opening my eyes, I tease him back.

    "I have to silence you with a kiss then to keep you asking some questions."

    My lips opened to say something just to annoy him but his lips covered my own before I could say a word.

    Breath hitched on my throat. My knees turn into Jell-o, making my arms cling to his neck for support. Instead of pushing him away, I found myself responding hotly to his kiss.

    His mouth moved slowly at first. I rhythmically followed the flow with my eyes closed, and feeling myself wanting something more I couldn''t even exin what. Then the kiss quickened. I feared not being able to go with the flow but he was there, guiding me until I didn''t feel lost anymore and I was able to dance to the tune rhythm of his mouth.

    The moment was perfect that''s why when it finally ended, I was thrust back into reality, disappointed that it''s finally over.

    "Scarlet''s gone." Lucas told me.

    Collecting my scattered wits in the air, my eyes followed his gaze and saw Scarlet marching away with her fists curled on her side.

    A needle stabbed my heart, thinking Lucas just kissed me to make his lover ¡ª or was she an ex? ¡ª it''s unclear yet. The point is he kissed me to make her jealous.

    Now that I freed myself from trance, I was able to think much clearer now. Immediately pulling away from him, I start walking away. Lucas fell into steps beside me.

    I was still dying to ask if he just kissed me to make Scarlet jealous but I can''t muster enough strength to so I kept my mouth shut until we reached where his car was parked.

    He opened the door for me like a perfect gentleman, after that he took the seat beside me.

    "I would like to apologize for Miss Ross'' behavior during the meeting." Now that he''s driving the car across the dimly lit highways, Lucas began the conversation.

    Just hearing him mention Scarlet''s name made my heart ache with jealousy.

    "I''m at fault too, no need for you to apologize for her."

    "I''ve been listening the whole time so I know it''s all her fault so stop trying to take some of the me." He said, startling me.

    "I suspended Miss Ross for three days for herck of work ethic."

    "Wasn''t it too much, Nic?" I shot him a startled look. He didn''t look at me. He just kept his eyes straight on the road.

    "I don''t tolerate my employees. Especially bullies. They should know where they stand. Even if she is the CFO, she has no right to verbally attack any of my employees. If you have done the same, I will suspend you too, without a second thought, and even if you''re my wife." Lucas exined.

    "I understand, Nic." I replied softly.

    He didn''t do it for me. He did it for thepany. How foolish of me to think he did that for my sake.

    "We''re here." He broke the silence inside the car.

    I raised my gaze and looked up to find myself staring into an upscale restaurant, oozing with elegance and charm.

    The outside looked charming but the inside looked more magnificent. It was like I stepped into a romantic ball, where fairy tales took ce.

    "Do you have reservations, Sir?" The male butler politely asked after greeting us good evening.

    "We do." Lucas replied, providing the butler his name.

    "Please follow me, Mr. And Mrs. Alexander." He said. The butler led us close to the pool where a romantic dinner table was set. There were scented candles and a bouquet of flowers on the table, helping to intensify the intimate atmosphere.

    Lucas was right, I liked the ce. The restaurant felt like a safe haven, with the soft orchestra ying in the background, and a rxing atmosphere to make me feel at ease. What I liked more about the ce is we have the pool area only for ourselves. There will be no prying eyes to distract me tonight.

    He pulled the chair for me. He was treating me like a pampered princess and despite denying it to myself, I did love it.

 Chapter 235 235: The Flashbacks

    The butler handed us the menu.

    The cuisine was quite new to me as if I''d just read the names for the first time even though as far as I knew, I''ve been living in the country for most of my life.

    Unable to decide what to eat, Lucas did the ordering himself, carefully selecting the food which he thinks we will both like.

    The butler left with the list of our order.

    While waiting for our orders to arrive, Lucas lit the remaining candles on the center table, thus filling the air with the rxing scent of fresh rosewood.

    The soft lightsing from the candle, apanied with the moonlight illuminate his face, making him look like a demigod with his strong, aristocratic features.

    I tried to tear my gaze off his face but it''s impossible now that I found myself drawn into him.

    I knew exactly why women were drawn towards him despite his notorious influence and not so pleasant reputation. There was something in him that women can''t resist, and it''s not simply about his charm.

    He was a man, not just a man but a very dangerous one. Despite that, women were attracted to him like mas. Good looks aside, it could be perhaps his personality that had women flocking around him like sheeps. To finally admit it to myself, I''m one of those women.

    "Did I pass your standards?" Lucas spoke, jolting me out of my thoughts. When my focus gazended on him, I saw the faint, amused smile right at the corners of his lips.

    My cheek warmed. He just caught me drooling at him and somehow it made me feel so embarrassed. Despite my embarrassments, I managed to smile back at him. "You''re overqualified." I replied before I could stop the words froming out.

    Lucas'' eyes flickered. He crosses his arms  beneath his chest and slightly raises an eyebrow. "Rate me from 1 to 10." He said, amused to hear such blunt honesty from my lips.

    Pretending as though thinking, my fingers touched my jaw then in a sincere manner I responded, "Eleven."

    He roared withughter until tears stung his eyes. "Is that your way of saying you want a sry increase?"

    No. I want your heart. I thought to myself but I did not dare to speak the words knowing I would only embarass myself.

    "Sry increase? No, I want the Chief Executive Officer position."

    "You know I could give you that position if you''d ask." He was serious this time as he said the words.

    "Nah, that would only be trouble. I''m just joking. I''m content with my job."

    "Well, if you change your mind just tell me."

    "Nope. I''m happy at how things are right at the moment. Besides, Your girlfriend will undoubtedly murder me if that happens."

    "Scarlet is not my girlfriend." He corrected me. The words came out loud and clear, like angel''s just singing in my ears.

    Yet again, I was unable to restrain my tongue when the words slipped out. "She thinks she was your lover."

    "What we have wasn''t serious. She knew that before she threw herself at me."

    "But the woman is in love with you, Nic. I can''t me her."

    "She knew where she stood. She understood the deal between us. Whatever she feels about me, it will change once she finds the right man. And besides, I only have my eye on one woman." He said the words with rity and something that resembled jealousy pierced my heart.

    "She''s a very lucky woman." I mumbled softly.

    "Indeed." He smiled. It was a kind of smile that lit up his whole face and made the stars shine in his eyes. "But I''m luckier to have her in my life." Lucas meaningfully added with his eyes staring straight at me.

    Before I could ask what he meant by that, we were interrupted with the arrival of our orders. By the time we were alone again, my courage to ask him evaporated into thin air.

    After our conversation, I avoided looking straight in his eyes, fearing he would notice the jealousy lurking beneath my impassive facial expressions. Despite being his wife, I have no right to feel that way especially when I''m the one who pushed him away.

    We ate in silence.

    It was when we''re done with the main course and the dessert, and was sharing a bottle of wine when he noticed how silent I''d be. He asked me if I was alright and I told him I''m fine. He seemed to believe what I said and raised his ss in the air.

    "Toast to a new beginning."

    Though not sure what he was talking about, I still raised my ss anyway. "To a new beginning."

    The wine was sweet, tasty, and had a soothing effect on my system. All the negative energy I feel lingering inside me, disappeared as the warm liquid drift down my throat.

    We''re enjoying our sses when his phone rang. Lucas ignored the call. I can''t seem to ignore it and my eyes drift to his phone which was on his pocket, wondering if it was important.

    At first I tried to ignore it as he advised but it won''t stop ringing, demanding it should be answered or it won''t stop ringing at all. Unable to take it anymore, I told Lucas I won''t mind if he answers it.

    A sigh emerged from his lips as he lowered the now empty ss on the table. "Are you sure you want me to answer the call?" He politely inquired.

    "I don''t mind. It must be important."

    Lucas finally picked up the phone and pushed the answer button. "Hello," His authoritative voice responded and whoever was in the line must be someone important for he abruptly rose on his seat and excused himself.

    I continue to enjoy my remaining ss of wine. By the time I finished my own ss, Lucas still hadn''t returned to our table.

    The  call was taking so long. It was worrying. I wonder if everything was alright.

    Unable to take it anymore, I rose from my seat and found myself approaching the pool side. Lucas was still busy on the phone only this time, an intense look had upied his handsome face.

    I wonder what could be the reason that made his mood shift to that grave seriousness.

    My gaze drifted back to the pool. It looked so clear and blue and I could almost see my reflection in it.

    Engrossed by the reflection of stars and the moonlight gleaming through the water, I remained standing there until I heard the footsteps behind me.

    Must be Lucas. I thought to myself, thanking the heavens that the call was over.

    I summoned a bright smile on my lips before turning to him however I barely moved an inch when a hand shoved me hard on the shoulders. The pressure applied was forceful enough for me to fall on the monstrous swimming pool.

    My body sunk into the bottom.

    My feet wiggled and so did my arms, trying to bring me up to the surface to breathe some air. But for some reason my legs began to tingle and feel numb.

    Seriously, not now. I thought to myself as I sank deeper into panic and despair. No matter how hard I swam, I couldn''t swim to the surface and I''m almost out of breath.

    Cold water filled my lungs. My Chest tightened and the only thing I knew right that moment is I''m dying.

    Please help me Lucas¡­. My fuzzy brain screamed, wishing he woulde to my rescue before it was all toote.

    My strength diminished. My eyesight blurred.

    While I was still clinging to the hope I could survive this ordeal, memories unfamiliar to me began shing on my thoughts.

    It was hard ro believe them but they look as clear as day.

    "Congrattions Miss. Arabe Angelstone. You are now the CEO of AA cosmetics."  A man said and I saw a woman looking at the mirror, her hair coiffed into an elegant chignon, making her look like a queen. The woman looked different for some reason but I knew she was me.

    "Thank you, Liam. I wouldn''t be where I am now without you. I''m d to be your wife."

    The man named Liam smiled, "I''m luckier to be your husband."

    CEO? AA Cosmetics? Husband?

    It doesn''t make sense but it feels so damn right as though it''s a part of me.

    Was those were my real memories?

    Was Arabe Angelstone my real name?

    Before I could even figure it out, my tired limbs stopped moving, numbness had taken over my legs. Despite the urge to fight, hopelessness plunged me deepeer into the bottom of the pool.

    My eyes slowly snapped close.

    I wanted to live. I wanted to survive. There''s still a lot of things I have to do.

    Those were myst thoughts before I stopped moving and total darkness engulfed me in.

 Chapter 236 236: More Puzzle

    Lucas Alexander looked at the frail body lying on the bed with defeat and hopelessness in his hazel-green eyes. It''s been six hours but she hasn''t awakened yet. Ever since he''d rushed her to the hospital, he never left her side, hoping he''ll be the first one to witness as she opens her eyes.

    He swallowed the lump in his throat with difficulty.

    Stressed out and feeling he will lose his damn mind, he began pacing back and forth as though it will solve all his problems.

    He shouldn''t have left her in the pool alone. He thought, wanting to beat himself to a pulp for what happened to her. Max, his best friend, told him it wasn''t his fault but he knew it was entirely his own. He left her alone, somehow she''d got bored of waiting and decided to take a walk. That''s when she slipped on the edge and fell to the pool where she drowned.

    If only he hadn''t left her¡­ If only he didn''t take his time on the phone If only¡ª

    "Will you please stop, Lucas." Maxwell cut through his thoughts, reminding him he wasn''t alone inside the hospital room.

    "You can''t me me, Doc." He snapped sarcastically as he shot his best friend with another one of his death res. "I didn''t save her in time, look what happened to her."

    His best friend, Maxwell, heaved a resigned sigh before briefly shaking his head both in annoyance and disbelief at his unusual behavior.

    Lucas continued to move back and forth across the spacious room. His pounding headache keeps getting worse.

    "For the hundredth time, I said it''s not your fault. You save her in time so stop ming yourself."

    Lucas finally stopped. "Then tell me why she is not waking up!" He said the word harshly that Maxwell flinched in surprise hearing the violence in his tone.

    "She cut her head when she fell into the pool. The wound was shallow but she had swallowed a lot of water. She was still recovering, Lucas." Maxwell exined in exasperation.

    Sinking into the sofa, he ran his fingers through his hair then shook his head afterwards as he realized he''d been exining that to Lucas but he was like a three year-old forgetful child, asking the same question from time to time.

    "Will she wake up?"

    "For god''s sake, she''s just sleeping! Not dying! She will eventually wake up soon." Finally losing his patience, Maxwell snapped at him.

    "Are you sure?" Lucas wasn''t convinced.

    "I''m a doctor, why don''t you trust my words?"

    Still unconvinced but calming a little bit, Lucas sunk into the sofa beside Maxwell.

    "I don''t want to lose her." He finally admitted.

    "Really?" Despite the gravity of the situation, Maxwell raised his eyebrows in amusement. "As my excellent memory remembers, you want her to be dead."

    "That was then." Lucas snapped. For a moment, irritation reced the worries he felt.

    "What changed then?"

    "Nothing. Has. Changed."

    "Really?"

    "Believe what you want to believe, Max."

    "Are you in love with her?"

    The question startled Lucas that he abruptly rose from the sofa before he even realized what he was doing."No, I''m not."  He growled.

    "Good." Maxwell replied. A suspicious smile was stered on his lips now. " Remember when you told me that if I wanted to court her, you will not care since your going to divorce her."

    "What about that?" Lucas inquired, his expression darkening a bit.

    "Well, I want to tell you, I''m doing exactly that." Max announced, making the frown on Lucas'' temples deepen. "I want to court your wife ¡ª I mean soon-to-be ex-wife."

    "No!" The words violently flew out of his lips, startling them both. "Do that and I promise, you will never be able to perform surgical operations with any of your patience." Lucas added grimly.

    "Are you implying you will break my wrists if Ie too close to your soon-to-be ex-wife." Maxwell was aghast and amused at the same time as he stared at him.

    "Break your wrists? No I won''t. I will cripple you for life " Lucas bluntly responded and Max roared withughter at his remark.

    "Damn. You''re in love, man. You can''t just admit it to yourself.

    Lucas didn''t argue with Max any more. He fell silent. He walked towards the bed and took Be''s soft hands.

    "You''re in love with Alexandria," Max, who he didn''t notice followed his tracks, spoke behind him. He had spoken the words as though he was one thousand one percent sure of it.

    "You''re wrong Max."

    "Wrong that you''re in love with her?"

    Lucas shook his head. "She''s not Alexandria."

    "Stop messing around, Lucas. Have you gone crazy? Her name is Alexandria."

    "No. She''s not that bitch."

    The amusement in his best friend''s face disappeared seeing that he wasn''t joking. Intrigue and rm took over. In a curious tone he''d began asking. "If she''s not Alexandria then who is she, Lucas?"

    "Her real name is Arabe." Lucas'' hands tightened around Be''s fingers. In a very calm voice he continued, "Arabe Angelstone, CEO of AA Cosmetics."

    Maxwell''s jaw dropped to the floor. "The biggest Cosmetic Company? Damn! I don''t believe this."

    "And so do I at first." Lucas remarked. "The private investigator I hired just confirmed that on the phone hours ago."

    "This sounds like a crazy telenov!" Maxwell eximed, ovee with disbelief, awe, and shock.

    "Except that this is real."

    "Here''s the million dor question, Lucas. Where''s the real Alexandria?"

    The mention of his ex-wife almost made him cringe. Letting go of Be''s hands, he turned to his best friend. "I don''t know where that cunning witch went." He clenched his fist into tight balls on his side until his knuckles turned white. "That''s what I will find out soon." Lucas mumbled under his breath, determined to find out the truth.

    "You''re in trouble, Lucas."

    Damn big trouble. He admitted to himself, wondering if Arabe''s real husband has his ex-wife Alexandria and if that''s the case, the man has a much bigger problem that Lucas has in his hands.

 Chapter 237 237: Slowly Recovering

    My eyes slowly opened and my eyes immediately feasted on the sleeping man beside my bed. His head was resting on the soft white sheets. Despite the tired lines and dark circles under his eyes, he still looked incredibly handsome in his sleep.

    A faint smile stretched on my lips. Lifting my hands to run my fingers through the morning stubbles on his chin, I suddenly stopped before I could touch his skin. I might wake him up and I don''t want that to happen. He looked visibly tired and badly needed sleep so I content myself by just watching him.

    He never left my side. I thought to myself as tenderness swell inside my chest like an enormous air balloon. Though I know Lucas didn''t care that much about me but I was happy knowing he stayed by my side all throughout the evening after I fell into the pool and drowned.

    Recalling what exactly happened the previous evening, wiped the smile on my lips. I didn''t identally fall into the poolst night, someone pushed me on purpose. Whoever the culprit is, he was lucky for I didn''t see his face or else I will hunt him even to the depths of hell just to collect my due.

    No one hurts Arabe Angelstone and gets away unscathed. Hell yeah, I knew who I was now and that gives me some power knowing I''m innocent all this time from all the usations thrown at me like stones.

    Alexandria Alexander, my psychotic twin sister had framed me to take her ce and used me as a decoy while she escaped from the country. She got away unscathed and threw me to the wolves to fight for my life. She almost got away with it. Almost. Now that I regained my memories, she can''t continue to hide anymore, not when I have all the money, power, and influence to track her down.

    But even though I already knew who I was, I needed to continue pretending to be her because if I stopped, she''ll know instantly I''m at her tail and she will more likely dash like sh to evade me. No way I will allow her to escape this time after what she did to me five years ago. She deserves to be locked up in a mental institution where she belongs.

    Lucas moved, my attention shifted back on him. The frown on my temples disappeared in an instance as I found myself staring in a pair of enigmatic hazel-green eyes. He''s finally awake and he is looking at me now with his huge, bright eyes. Something that resembled relief shone from its depths.

    "Thank God, you''re already awake!" He abruptly rose and pulled me into his arms before I could even react. He was quite relieved to see I''m awake not because he really cared but because he was guilty that I drowned in the pool while I was with him.

    "You''re squeezing me. I can''t breathe." I mumbled under my breath with my cheeks beet red.

    "I''m sorry." He whispered, releasing me immediately from his tight hold. "I''m so worried about you. How are you feeling? Is your head hurting? Should I call a nurse?"

    Lucas was about to skitter to the door in panic when I grabbed his arms to calm him down. "I''m fine, Nic. Don''t worry about me."

    "Are you sure?" He looked straight at my eyes, looking for the sign I''m telling the truth.

    "I am fine." I repeated, tenderly squeezing his arms in assurance. "By the way, thank you for saving mest night."

    "Don''t thank me, I almost failed youst night." He responded grimly.

    "You didn''t fail me, okay? Look at me, I''m still alive and kicking. If you don''t jump in the pool, I will never wake up today."

    Lucas didn''t respond, nor the frown in his forehead disappeared. I squeezed his hands and gave him a reassuring smile. "I''m not hurting anywhere. I ampletely fine and I swear I don''t need a nurse to look for me." I told him and for some reason his stiff shoulders began to rx.

    Lucas sagged into the chair and took my hand in his own. I could feel my heart lurches forward when he brought my hand into his lips and brushed his mouth slightly at the back of my palms.

    "You can go home now and rest." I told him.

    He shook his head. "No, I have to make sure Samantha arrives first before I leave."

    "You called Sam?"

    "I did. I can''t just leave without anyone watching over you. The person who might have pushed you in the poolst night might return to harm you again."

    Surprised, my mouth slowly parted in shock. "You saw someone push me?"

    "No, but I knew you didn''t just jump into the pool to purposely drown yourself. After reviewing the pool CCTV, I confirm someone did push you."

    "Is it a man or a woman?"

    "A man," Lucas replied. "But it doesn''t mean the culprit is a man. It could also be a woman dressed in men''s clothes. I have my reasons to think that way."

    Now that Lucas mentioned it, I remember that when I was pushed into the pool, I saw a faint reflection in the pool. Even though the reflection is a bit blurred, I recall the culprit having been wearing an oversized coat, perhaps it was used to cover some female bodily curves.

    Also the culprit is not that tall for a man, we have almost the same height and the shoe size is suspiciously small for a man''s feet.

    "Are you listening?" He snapped his fingers to catch my attention.

    I snapped out of my thoughts and looked back at him. "I''m listening, Nic. All I could say now is I agree with you. It could be a woman. I have a long history of women who all have motives to kill me¡­Scarlet is one of them." I kept thest thoughts only to myself because there''s no evidence proving it.

    "Don''t worry, whoever pushed you in the pool will never get away with it." Lucas promised in between gritted teeth. He heaved a sigh before he continued, "Sam will be here soon. You have to lie down and get some rest. You need to recover your strength for now."

    As if on cue, there was a knock on the door. Secondster the door opened and Samantha entered the room with a basket of fresh flowers in her hand. She ced the flowers on the center of the round table and made her way to me.

    Lucas picked his cloak and hurriedly put it on. "I promise I will return immediately." He told me before his eyes shifted to Samantha. " Take care of her, I''ll be back soon."

    After kissing me on the cheek, Lucas skittered to the door and disappeared from my sight.

 Chapter 238 238: Spill The Beans

    When Lucas was gone, I finally turned to Samantha. As I did so, I caught her noticeably worried expression. Before I could speak however, she already had her speech prepared. "You got me so worried!" She blurted out loud, brushing her long dainty fingers on her hair exasperatingly. "Lucas called me at two in the morning! Could you believe that?

    Two in the morning!" She repeated, shaking her head in disbelief. "I was still snoring on my bed when I received his call, informing me you''re in the hospital. He dropped the news like a bomb. Imagine my fear and shock, I literally fell off my bed after hearing it. I just felt my spirit depart from my body for a whole minute." Sam''s fingers il in the air as she expresses her thoughts.

    I let her grumble interrupted until she got tired and copsed on the chair Lucas vacated like a withered nt deprived of water and sunlight. "I haven''t slept since two am after receiving the news you drowned. Mr. Alexander told me the Doctor said you''re fine but he was acting as if you''re dying! It''s something my nerves can''t tolerate. My god, I sure looked like a zombie right now.

    Look at my eyes."

    "A pretty hot Zombie," I remarked which had Sam eyes rolling heavenward.

    "How are you feeling now?" She turned to me and asked.

    "I should be the one asking you that question. You looked pale to me."

    "I''m better now seeing that you''re alive and kicking. However, I''m not at ease yet knowing someone pushed you in the pool to permanently get rid of you which I see now is unsessful but it doesn''t mean they won''t try to get rid of you again once the opportunity arises."

    "Lucas and I agreed that it could be a woman wearing a man''s clothes."

    "Add me in, that makes us three now. There''s a long list of jealous wives and lovers wanting to pinning you on top of their death list." Samantha said truthfully and I couldn''t agree with her more.

    Sam fell into silence thatsted a whole minute before she spoke again. "Scarlet could be the culprit." She mumbled under her breath. It had me shaking my head.

    "We have no proof. I don''t want to use anyone of a crime they nevermited." I told Samantha.

    She said nothing but her eyes told me we are not on the same track.

    "Scarlet hates you."

    "Yeah, that''s obvious." I shrugged.

    "That''s a strong motive. She''s obviously mad at you for stealing her shine. Not only that, she''s also pretty furious that you''re the Ceo''s apple of the eye." Sam exined but I dismissed her with a hand

    "We can''t use her without proof."

    I heard Sam sigh, "Okay, if that''s what you think so."

    "There''s something I''m dying to tell you, Sam." I whispered. One look at the grave expression on my face made her straighten on her chair.

    "Spill the beans. I''m all ears." She replied in a whisper just loud enough for me to hear.

    "Please don''t be shocked." I told her.

    "Afterst night, nothing can shock me now, Mrs. Alexander."

    "I''m not Alexandria Alexander."

    Samantha looked at me, her already huge eyes widening a bit. She was silent at first and I''m almost relieved she''s taking it seriously. Suddenly she began tough, "You''re joking right?" She choked in betweenughter.

    "No, Sam. I''m telling the truth." I kept my voice low, not letting my emotions get the best of me.

    Seeing my face darkening with irritation, she sobered and rose from the chair she was seated in. "You''re seriously not in good condition. I will call a doctor to check on you and tell me what''s wrong.

    "No, don''t call the doctor, Sam. I know what I''m saying." I grabbed her by the wrist before she could take a step and gestured to her to sit down.

    "Who are you?" Samantha asked, her wide eyes unblinking.

    "Arabe Angelstone." I replied.

    "Indeed, you don''t need a doctor. I shall call a priest or an exorcist now. Whichever is avable from the two."

    I took a deep breath then released in a deep sigh. Exining things is harder than I imagined. I thought to myself, resisting the urge to facepalm. "It will take us days if I try to exin everything to you right now. Go grab yourptop and do what I say."

    Samantha, even though she''s having trouble digesting the things I told her, she obediently took herptop and when she returned she ced it on top of the bed and reimed her seat. The frown on her forehead was still there but she didn''t ask any more questions and just waited for me to instruct her what to do.

    Taking a deep breath I told her to search the name AA Cosmetics on the web.

    She grumbles something under her breath. As though her fingers had minds of their own they began moving on the keyboard. "AA Cosmetics is the world''srgest cosmetics group with branches scattered in more than  400 countries." Samantha read, "It is a U.S. based multinational, founded in 2023, and is a top beauty firm with sales worth $49.9 billion¡ª"

    I impatiently cut her words off. "Just skip it Sam, just look for the Ceo''s name and picture "

    "I don''t think I need to do this. I should be calling for the doctor right now to check your¡ª holy shit!" Sam gasped loudly. Disbelief and shock evident in her bright eyes as she stared on theptop screen.

    "What did you see?"

    Sam opened her lips but no words emerged from them. Her eyes remained fixed on herptop screen.

    "Sam!" I yelled to snap her out of trance but she didn''t even flinch.

    Her silencested for minutes before she spoke again  "I. Couldn''t. Believe. This."  Sam whispered, her fingers began to shake in excitement.

    She turned to me, her eyes were wild with shock. "You''re rich as Croesus!"

    "Do you believe me now?" I asked her.

    Sam held her hand up, gesturing to me to please keep quiet. "My poor wits are having a hard time absorbing all of this Just give me a moment to process everything."

 Chapter 239 239: Favor To Ask

    A ss of cold water was what finally calmed Samantha down. Heaving a dramatic sigh, she finally looks at me with her eyes resigned and believing. "I do believe you now." She responds wearily while lowering her empty ss on top of the table.

    "Are you okay now?" I asked her gently.

    "Not yet but I will soon be, okay." She replies, absentmindedly bringing the ss back to her lips only to find it empty so she puts it back down without touching it again.

    I couldn''t me her over the top reaction. It''s not everyday she encounters a Pandora''s box, filled with hidden secrets, lies, and drama.

    "At this point, nothing could surprise me now, Be ¡­. So tell me, is there something more you have to confess?"

    Filling my chest with air, I briefly considered not telling her the truth but If I wanted Sam to help me, she deserved to know everything. I vanished the scinti of doubts I still have with me. "What you read on the inte is only the tip of the icebergs."

    "Yeah, I expect that." She mumbled, bracing herself from another bombshell.

    "It''s a long andplicated story so¡­."

    "So?" She said with eyebrows raised to the ceiling.

    "To make the one-thousand page story short, I''m married."

    "Married!" Sam gasped. Startled out of her wits and she stood up causing the chair to stumble backwards. "Married?" She asked me, wondering if she misunderstood the word.

    "Married." I confirmed.

    "To whom?"

    "Eros Valentino."

    Surprised to find herself on her feet, Sam pulled the chair and reimed her seat where she dropped like a withered flower.

    "The hot, sexy, stunning, Italian billionaire I had a huge crush on when I was eighteen." She mumbled under her breath. "How could you do this to me, Arabe Angelstone. For all the billions of men around the world, why him?"

    Sam fangirling over a man. That''s new to me, I thought to myself, fascinated by her reaction.

    "Do you know him?"

    She rolled her eyes heavenward. "Who wouldn''t! My four-year old niece knew him! Even my one-hundred year old neighborhood grandma knew him!" She eximed.

    If the situation were not serious enough, I would haveughed my ass off.

    "Could you stop being so gorgeous and leave some hot men for poor girls like me." Sheined and I almost choke on my own saliva.

    "So tell me, what''s with you and Eros Valentino, do you love each other¡­. I mean you are married so maybe you do love him but, it will be very unfair to Mr. Alexander, he will die of a broken heart if he finds out."

    Lucas dying of a broken heart? That''s highly unlikely to happen. I thought to myself with a heavenward eye roll.

    "I don''t love Eros." I replied and it was the truth.

    "And how does Eros feel about you?" She inquired.

    "I am more like a sister to her than a wife."

    "I''m relieved then." Sam said, smiling like a m. "I still stood a chance to steal him from you." She jokingly added without knowing I''m nning to introduce him to her sooner.

    "Question!"

    A sigh escape from my lips, "Go on."

    "How did you end up marrying him?" All ears at me, Sam''s eyes twinkle with curiosity while waiting for my response.

    "I once saved his life. In return he saved mine. When I came to Italy, I was penniless ¡ª literally without a cent in my pocket. Eros gave me the money to fund my now multimillionpany and in return he asked me to marry him to fulfill his grandmother''s dying wish to see him walk down the altar before she passed away. Well, she had her wish fulfilled. Bless her kind soul."

    "He seems like a good man." Sam dreamily whispered.

    Without batting an eye she listened when I spoke "He is a good man. He''s not just the type to show it. Don''t trust what tabloids say about him, he''s nothing like the man they say he was."

    "So going back to the topic, why are you telling me all of this now?" Her elegant but natural eyebrows almost meeting halfway as she asked.

    "I feel I could trust you and I want you to help me."

    "Help you? Aren''t you asking too much from a hopeless soul like me?" She eyed me incredulously as though I asked her to bring me the moon. "I have no money, no connection, Be. You knew that when you pulled me out of a slum. I pretty much can''t give you anything except my loyalty and service."

    "Exactly. Loyalty and service. That''s what I needed from you."

    Sam thoughtfully looked at me. "Please exin. My wits had dulled from everything you''ve told me just now."

    I sucked in a deep breath before revealing my ns. "Be my personal bodyguard. I know you''re good at kicking ass. I know you can protect me while I find out who wants to kill me."

    "Finding who wants to kill you will literally fill up the Alcatraz Prison, Be."

    "I know but I''m particrly referring to the one person who pushed me to the pool that night." I exined, trying to make her see my point.

    "You can hire a professional bodyguard." She offered but I only shook my head.

    "And let people talk behind my back, using me of having an affair with my bodyguards?"

    "Hired a female bodyguard then."

    "I can do that too but can I trust her? Samantha, loyalty is like gold, you can''t just pick it on the ground you have to dig a tunnel to have it. You are qualified, and we already have a connection so I feel I can trust you. That makes it easy for me."

    "Okay, I''ll be your bodyguard. I haven''t kicked an ass for a very long time and the job description sounds interesting." Wearily, Sam finally agreed with my n. "What are my other duties?"

    "Be my eyes and ears, report to me things I wanted to know,while I fix things Alexandria, my psychotic twin had ruined."

    "That won''t be easy." She announced with blunt honesty.

    "Being my eyes and ears?"

    "No, the fixing part." A deep sigh emerged from her lips. "We can''t fix lives the way we fix things with a screwdriver."

    I couldn''t agree with her more. Alexandria ruin lives, it''s hard fixing those.

    "But I guess we have to try before you return to your real life again."

    Indeed, Samantha''s a real gem. I loved her spirit. I thought to myself with a smile making its way to my lips. "You''re right. We have to try."

    "As your eyes and ears, er¡ª I guess you have my first mission in mind?" She raised an inquiring eye at me.

    "I do." I responded.

    "I''m ready." She told me with a determined look in her eyes.

    "I want you to talk to Eros Valentino My husband, and tell him I''m alive. If you''re lucky enough, you will meet my psychotic twin sister, taking over my life and mypany in Italy."

 Chapter 240 240: Important Plans

    "I will do what!?" Samantha gaped at me incredulously as though it was the craziest news she had ever heard today. The pale look on her face told me she wasn''t prepared for the news.

    "Meet my husband, Eros Valentino." I exined to her calmly. "Tell him I''m alive."

    "You make it sound so easy as if I''ll tell him about the weather, not an attempted murder." Sam mumbled under her breath while shaking her head. "I doubted if I''d even be allowed to enter his office without an appointment."

    shing her with a wicked smile, I lowered my voice even if no one could hear us. "You''re not meeting him inside his office, Samantha."

    "Pray tell where?"

    "You''re going to let yourself in and catch him alone in his condominium."

    "Are you out of your mind? That''s trespassing, I could be sent to jail for that." Her terrified eyes confronted mine.

    "We should be careful. I can''t afford my psychotic twin to find out. Just in case it happens though, I will bail you out."

    "Sadist."

    I bit back the smile on my lips. "Just kidding, I won''t put your life at risk, silly. You don''t have to trespass, I have my own key card to his condominium, you just have to get it at my house and use it to enter his ce."

    "That still means I have to force my way in your house too."

    "Not unless you have the key to my house, I happened to be keeping the duplicate key hidden under one of my potted nts."

    Unconvinced, Samantha heaved a frustrated sigh. She ran her fingers through her hair several times before looking back at me. "What if one of the guards caught me?" Her smooth forehead wrinkled into a distressed frown.

    "It''s not a fancy house, Sam. It''s in a safe neighborhood so rest assured you won''t get confronted with any guards."

    "Should I be relieved by that? What if one of your neighbors sees me?" She reasoned.

    "Tell them you''re the new caretaker. They will believe you once you have the key."

    "You''re going to be the death of me." She finally sighs, shoulders sagging in resignation. "You have it all nned in your head. I don''t want to disappoint you " She paused as though she''s calcting all the risk she would run into through her head.

    "Will you please do it for me?" I looked at her with puppy eyes. My hands sped together on myp while waiting for her to respond.

    "You pulled the winning card Be. Do I have a choice?" Sam could only let go a weary sigh.

    If I can reach her, I could have kissed her cheeks to express my gratitude. "Rest assured you''ll be wellpensated. Once this ordeal is over, you''ll be a millionaire. I''ll give you one of my AA Cosmetic Boutiques as a gift." I didn''t even bat an eye giving her avish gift which she deserves.

    "Even without payment I will do it. You give me my freedom, and I will do anything for you in return." Sam''s response was overwhelming.

    I''m lucky to have her with me or things would be too difficult for me, I thought to myself with a thankful, relieved sigh.

    "Er¡ª Onest question."

    Lifting my gaze, I found her cheeks ming. "Spill it."

    Sam looked hesitant but after some thoughts she finally blurted out loud, "What if Eros Valentino refuses to talk to me?"

    "That¡­. I admit¡­. is a huge problem spelt in thick, capital letters." I groaned in rm, Knowing how stubborn and untrusting Eros Valentino after his grandfather was murdered and he was used of it, he will never trust a woman again. Surely he would refuse to believe everything Sam says even if she hands a letter I write with my own sealing it with my signature.

    Head pounding, my temples crumpled into a frown, making my headache worse than it was.

    If Eros doesn''t listen to Sam and refuses to believe her then the rest of my ns will crumble to the ground, like a tower of blocks copsing to the floor with its important foundation pulled out.

    Taking a deep breath I considered solutions in my mind but none of which could solve the dilemma.

    An idea clicked in my head like a switch. Eyes focusing on Sam''s troubled expression, I cleared my throat. "Do you have a gun?"

    Eyes widening in horror, her jaw dropped to the floor. "A gun!?" She repeated, looking at me, wondering if I lost my mind.

    "Do you have a gun?" I repeated casually as though I was asking her if she had candies in her pocket.

    "I do," She reluctantly responded.

    "Good."

    "Dear Lord, what did I put myself into?" She uttered, her eyes cast heavenward as if she''s conversing with God.

    "It doesn''t need to be loaded, Samantha. Just in case Eros refuses to talk to you, you can use it to make him behave while you exin everything. Tell him the things he and I only knew about. It might convince him to believe you. There''s one ultimate secret we share and there''s which I guarantee will force him to believe you."

    "Everything is settled then, I''ll follow our script but just in case things go from bad to worse, I''ll improvise." Yet again, Samantha heaves a sigh.

    A smile finally stretched on my lips, easing my headache a bit. "Great! I''ll book you a ticket today, you''ll leave tomorrow."

    Samantha''s lips parted in surprise, however before she could express her thoughts the door flung open, and an unwee guest unceremoniously barged into my room, holding  bouquets of roses as ck as her soul in her hands.

    Samantha and I exchanged meaningful nces as Scarlett tossed the ck rose on top of the table.

    "I Heard you drownedst night?" She began, clear in her intent to annoy me. "What a shame! Has the car ident impaired your swimming abilities?"

    Scarlet wasn''t done yet, she crossed her arms beneathrge breasts. Sneering, she red at me usingly. "I also heard you have tattoos, the Alexandria I knew has severe allergies with inks so tell me, are you an Impostor, dare I say Be?"

 Chapter 241 241: Close To Truth

    Scarlet''s dramatic arrival, apanied by her stone-heavy usationpletely startled me out of my wits that it took me seconds to entirely collect my scattered thoughts.

    Staring back at her with the same piercing re she''d thrown at me, my lips stretched into an atrocious smile Joker would be so proud of. "Pleased to see you, Miss Ross. However, I don''t recall writing your name on my visitor''s list."

    Surveying her ck outfit from head to toe, my smile stretched wider, finding it entertaining to finally see her wearing such an unttering color on her skin "Have youe here to fetch my soul?"

    "Excuse me?" Unable to understand my meaning, her mouth parted open. Her elegant eyebrows almost met halfway as she frowned at me.

    "She''s not the the Grim Reaper, Mrs. Angelstone." Samantha bit her lips to suppress herughter. Still, her twinkling eyes refused to hide her mirth. "She looked like one though." She added, deepening the frown on Scarlet''s temples.

    "Well," I began after clearing my throat, "I''m still ttered to see you paid me a visit." I told her which heightened her irritation to another level.

    My gaze lowered to the rose she carelessly tossed on top of the ss table before lifting my chin up to meet her scathing re, "They''re fake, aren''t they? Can''t you afford a real rose? They''re so ck but your soul''s cker."

    "Stop changing the topic," Scarles fists mmed the table, startling both Samantha and I. Losing her grace, she broke her character as her angelic face twisted into fury. "Answer me, are you an impostor!?" Her voice exploded, filling the four corners of the room with her ovepping hatred.

    "What drugs have you been taking?" I quietly asked her without batting an eye.

    Ignoring me, she continued. "Have you stolen the real Alexandria''s identity so you can have Lucas for yourself¡­ Or was it his money you wanted?" She''d thrown yet another usation, ring at me with eyes filled with malice.

    Money? Are you kidding me? I''m far more richer than Lucas Alexander is. I thought to myself, wishing I could p her face with the truth. But the situation kept me from spilling it so I kept my mouth sealed.

    Samantha snapped out of her seat, her gaze bore at Scarlet with chilling civility. "If you don''t leave right now, I''ll call the guards to drag you out." She spoke, and Scarlet flinched at the chill in her tone.

    "No! I won''t leave without hearing the truth! You must be the fake, Alexandria! Everybody knows you''re allergic to tattoos. A servant in the Alexander mansion told me you have a tattoo on your back." She half screamed, I resisted the urge to cover my ears with my fingers, and managed to keep my calm despite her getting on my nerves.

    The fish is always caught in its mouth, I thought to myself, finally realizing how she learned about my tattoos. She must have bribed a maid to get such confidential information.

    Taking a deep breath, myser eyes sliced through hers. If eyes were lethal weapons, she''ll be going home blind. "I used to think of you as a decent, respectable, and extremely intelligent woman, Miss Ross." I said in an icy tone cold enough to freeze the burning depths of hell.

    "However today, everything changed as I discovered you''re actually a half-witted, harebrained, idiot who''s silicone breasts had crawled to impair her brain."

    Scarlet''s jaw dropped to the floor. She opened her mouth but before she could even say a word, I cut her off.

    "Have you heard of hypoallergenic tattoo ink? Based on your startled reaction I dare say you didn''t. Perhaps you should have checked it on the inte first before marching here to use me of being fake just because of my tattoos." My voice thundered across the room, intimidating Scarlet who now stood on her ce with her face, ears and neck turning crimson.

    "If you''re envious of my tattoo, you should have asked me. I''ll be kind enough to refer you to my tattoo artist."

    "I- I r-refuse to believe you." Scarlet stuttered. "I will prove you''re a fake!" She yelled before marching to the door with fist curled into tight balls on her side. However before she could reach the door I yelled back at her, "By the way, Lucas calls me Be, he likes the name. Be means beautiful in Italian."

    "Fuck you, Alexandria."

    "Sure I will, but not alone," I bit back smiling, "Would enjoy it more with Lucas!"

    The door mmed shut, almost shaking the door frames. When Scarlet''s gone, Samantha fell to the sofa, holding her stomach as she cracked withughter. "Half-witted, harebrained, idiot who''s silicone breasts had crawled to impair her brain." She repeated with tears in her eyes. "You''ve got an excellent vocabry, dear boss."

    "I wish I could have said much more." I muttered grimly, realizing Scarlet had added to the already long lists of matters I have to deal with.

    "You should have seen the look on her face when you mentioned her silicone boobs getting to her brain." Sam hooted withughter once more.

    "I''m not judging her breast imnts. I respect her wish to alter her appearance to make her feel confident about herself but it''s not right for her to barge in my room to disrespect me so I just said what came to my mind." Letting go a deep sigh, I leaned back on the headboard and closed my eyes, wishing my headache would magically fly away. "She''s suspicious of me now, I have to be extra careful."

    Finally Samantha sobered. Clearing her throat, she straightened on the sofa. "You''re right, Scarlet was determined to destroy you. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned, she''s determined to drag you down to the mire. You better be watching your back all the time."

    I have reasons believing Scarlet couldn''t be the one who pushed me to the pool. However after today, witnessing her breaking her sweet character, I have no doubts in my mind she''s the one who did.

    Knowing I''m still alive. I bet she''ll return to strike again.

 Chapter 242 242: Make Things Right

    A few dayster, the hospital discharged me.

    Samantha had left a day ago, but until now I have not received a single call from her. I''m still waiting, though, wondering if the n went well.

    Lucas took me home from the hospital. While I sat still beside him inside the car, my mind skittered.

    He''d changed a lot. I thought to myself, eye secretly observing him as he drove.

    A thick and long wall now stood between us. It popped out of nowhere.

    I wonder what made him change in an instant. He did not even say anything when I got inside the car and he took the driver''s seat.

    Is he still ming himself that I almost drowned? It was possible. He could be, for I could think of nothing exining why he was slowly drifting away. Still, I wasn''t certain it was the main reason. For all I know, he might have been suspecting I wasn''t his real wife.

    I''d better be careful from now on. I reminded myself with a heavy sigh. If he finds out I''m fake, he will have me banished from his life right away.

    The journey back home had been long and tiresome. When the car finally skidded into a stop, a relieved sigh escaped from my lips. Finally, I could rest in my room.

    Lucas opened the car door for me. I thanked him and made a beeline straight to my room.

    Slowly peeking on the side of the window in my room, I saw Lucas still standing outside, only this time he was talking to someone on the phone.

    A deep frown etched on his temple, making me wonder who was on the phone.

    The call finally ended. His gaze shifted to the window as though he sensed someone was watching him. Breath hitched in my throat.

    Did he see me?

    I wasn''t sure, but Lucas climbed back into his car with a paper-nk expression stered on his face. Perhaps he did not see me.

    When the car sped away, I let go of the breath I''m still holding.

    Where was he going?

    I thought he would have lunch with us?

    Sighing, I turn away from the window.

    ***

    "Madam, Mr. Alexander said you shouldn''t leave the house." Thompson''s panic-stricken face greeted me when I walked down stairs with the car key in hand.

    "It''s important, Thompson. If he asks where I am, tell him I met with a friend." I walked past him but he tailed behind me.

    "Mr. Alexander will kill me if he learns I allowed you to leave."

    "He won''t." I assure him.

    Thompson cast me a wary look as he sighed, "He will Madam. You better return alive before he kills me for good."

    A smile nearly formed on my lips but I immediately pressed my lips into a tight line before he saw it. I didn''t want to look inconsiderate so I stopped walking to give him assurance. "It will be alright. I''m really sorry but my appointment is very important. I''ll be back as soon as it is finished."

    Thompson heaved another sigh but gave no further protests.

    I climbed into the car. After turning the engine on, I pressed the elerator.

    Thompson''s right, I thought to myself when the car got off the mansion.

    I better return alive. Or else two of us will be dead if I don''t.

    ***

    The car skidded into a stop in front of a dpidated building.

    I reluctantly got out of the car, wondering if I got on the wrong address. But I''m pretty sure it wasn''t the case, I checked the street a couple of times and it''s the same on the list.

    I can do this!

    With slow steps, I made my way to the apartment building. There was no guard in front and the main door was left open.

    "May I help you?" A middle-aged woman greeted me.

    "Do you work here?" I asked, noticing her wearing a in white cored shirt and she was carrying a mop in her hand.

    "I do," She replied, smiling at me. "I worked here as a cleaner. I''m also one of the tenants. The owner hired me to take care of the whole building in exchange for free rent."

    A pretty rough job, I thought to myself, noticing how exhausted she looked right now.

    "So do you know all the tenants living in the building?" I asked her.

    It will make things easier if she does.

    "Not all but most of them." She told me. "Let''s try my memory. Perhaps I know who you''re looking for."

    I cleared my throat. "I''m looking for Sara Donovan."

    Her eyebrows shot to the ceiling after hearing the name. I knew she knew who Sara Donovan is. It makes things even easier for me.

    "Can you please bring me to her?" I asked her, my voice pleading.

    "No need to¡­ You''re already looking at her." She replied.

    My jaw dropped to the floor and my eyes dted in surprise.

    "You are Sara?"

    She nodded her head.

    ***

    Sara brought me to their tiny apartments so we could talk in private. She was kind enough to offer some juice and biscuits which I declined since I''m not going to stay longer.

    "The kids are in school so I''m alone today. May I ask who you are?"

    Taking a deep breath, I looked at her painfully, "I''m Be¡­. I''m the driver who hit your husband''s truck that night." My voice cracked and it took me a great amount of self control not to burst into tears. I killed her husband so I deserve to suffer.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m really sorry¡­ Because of me you lost your husband."

    Anger is what I expect from her but instead ofshing at me which I deserved she held my hand assuringly.

    "You don''t have to feel sorry¡­ It was an ident. If he was not intoxicated, he could have stopped the truck." She exined.

    "But he didn''t deserve to die¡­"

    Sara got up from the chair, picked a box on a cab. She returned back on her chair and showed me what''s in the box.

    A gun.

    I looked at her puzzled.

    "The day before he died in the fatal  car crash, I purchased that gun with intent of killing him."

    Sara removed her jacket to show her bruised arm. "He was an abusive husband. I''ve been suffering for more than ten years. He didn''t only beat me but my children as well. He also has a lot of sexual affairs with different women and he spends his money on them instead of helping me financially."

    I touched my cheeks and discovered they were wet. I''d been crying. Perhaps it was because of relief.

    "I shouldn''t be saying this but I''m d he died." Tears fell down on her cheeks too.

    We hugged each other infort as we both burst into tears.

 Chapter 243 243: A Little Help

    Someone''s death shouldn''t be something I should be d about. It wasn''t my intention to kill him. And if I were to express how sorry I am that he died, I would let my life be taken instead of his.

    Regrets aside, a part of me felt relieved at the thought that even though I did not intentionally want to take a life, it saved someone''s life, Sara Donovan''s life in particr.

    Hearing her abused story, and seeing the anguish written all over her miserable countenance as she spilled everything to me gave me an overwhelming relief that atst the burden she carried over her fragile shoulders for a long time, was finally gone and she can finally live her life at peace.

    "I know I shouldn''t be saying this but after his death I never shed a tear. All I could feel as the news sank in was relief that the man who made my living hell was gone." Sara wiped the tear off her cheeks. "I didn''t even feel sadness even though he''s gone because I know that it would not make any difference, he''s still gonna die if not for the ident it would be in my hands.

    I''m really d I didn''t have the chance to trigger the gun or else I would be in jail now."

    "Things happened for a reason, Sara." I told her, trying to stop my tears from falling again. "Perhaps it''s God''s will that you stay with your kids and not in jail."

    "I believe in him¡­ He had answered my prayers atst and released me from the shackles I''d been bound to for years."

    I cleared my throat, ready to tell her the real reason why I came to see her. "Sara, I want to help you financially. Now that your husband is gone, I know how burdened you are by raising your children alone."

    "You don''t have to worry about me and my children. Everything had been paid by the insurancepany and I did not spend a cent during the burial. I''ve saved some money and it would be enough to support my children for a week."

    "But after a week you''ll be in financial trouble again."

    "I will be fine, Be.. It''s not new to me. In fact, I can manage the money more freely now without being bothered that my husband would steal it to buy liquor."

    "I wanted to help you in any way I could. I will give you cash to start anew. If you ept it, I''ll help you start a new business." I insisted.

    Sara held steadfastly on her resolve and shook her head. "That would be too much. I''m happy and content with my life now. I don''t want to ept anything because I feel like it''s taking advantage of you. Just youing here to see me is more than enough for me."

    "If that''s your decision then I won''t insist anymore but please ept this gift from me." Opening my bag, I handed Sara an envelope.

    "If it''s cash I won''t take it."

    "You have my word that it isn''t." I replied.

    She took the envelope from my hand with reluctance. As she opened the envelope and scanned the document with her eyes, she gasped in surprise.

    "I- I don''t know what to say." She murmured, teary eyed

    "Since you don''t ept any cash, that''s the only way I can help you. From now on, you don''t have to worry about your children''s education. Your children ¡ª all of them are officially under mypany''s schrship. They can go to any school they want and you wouldn''t need to spend a dime."

    "I-It''s too much, Be."

    "Not for me. I want to help you more."

    "I''ll be forever thankful for this." She held the envelope close to her chest.

    "I heard that the owner of this building is kicking you out."

    "Yes, they will next week." Sara admitted.

    "Why is that?" I asked her.

    "The owner and I have a misunderstanding. She used me of stealing from her. I swear to the heavens I would never do an awful thing like that. I''d rather be poor and penniless than feed my children with stolen money."

    How admirable. I thought to myself, moved by Sara''s strong character. It''s not everyday you meet a high-principled woman like her.

    "Well, as of that, I solved matters for you. From now on, you don''t have to worry about renting a home because you have your own home. You can''t say no to me, the property is already in your name and the documents are already in your hands."

    Tears welled Sara''s eyes. "It''s too much already."

    "There is no limit when ites to helping a friend."

    "Thank you from the bottom of my heart, Be. You''re heaven sent to me."

    "You''re always wee. kind people like you deserve better things in life¡­"

    ***

    "Jeez, I overstayed at Sara''s apartment. For sure, Thompson is going ape by now." I mumbled under my breath while retracing my steps back to where I parked my car.

    Sara entertained me with her stories that I didn''t notice the time. Initially, I nned to leave as soon as I handed her the envelope, however I really liked her and stayed longer than I nned.

    As I look on my phone now I realized that I got someone else worried aside from Thompson. Lucas miscalled me a couple of times and I hadn''t answered one of them because my phone was silent.

    I''ll call him back once I''m back to my car. I told myself, letting my phone drop inside my bag and hurried to the parking space.

    Finally reaching my car, I fished my car keys in my pocket.

    "You have one minute to exin why you left the house even though I told you not to."

    Startled, the key slipped from my grasp but my fast reflexes made me catch it in time before reaching the ground.

    As I raised my head, that''s when I finally noticed Lucas standing beside my car.

    Jeez¡­ I have some exining to do¡­

 Chapter 244 244: Serious Talk

    "Have you swallowed your tongue?"

    Quite taken aback at the sight of Lucas in front of my very own eyes I was unable to say a single word resulting in his thick eyebrows almost meeting halfway in annoyance.

    "I''m talking to you, Be." He regarded me warily, waiting for me to speak my mind.

    "Well¡­." I tried to exin but nothing came out. There was no doubt in my mind that no matter what I say won''t change his grim mood.

    As I survey the lines etched in his forehead, I wonder if he was indeed worried about me or just in annoyed that I left the mansion as soon as he did.

    Filling my chest with air, I finally summoned all the courage I could muster to speak up. "I''m sorry about leaving without giving you notice."

    "You should be," He mumbled under his breath. The grim look in his countenance didn''t change a bit. "Thompson had called me in panic and I had to cancel my next business appointment just to look for you."

    Guilt washed through me. But had I told him my whereabouts in advance, he would not allow me to leave.

    "Get in the car, Be."

    Lucas opened the door for me in spite of his foul mood and I really appreciate it. After settling on my seat, the door closed and he climbed into the driver''s seat.

    His own car was nowhere to be seen, I noticed. I presumed he just dropped by and waited for me to emerge from the apartment building.The question is how long had he been waiting for me?

    "I''ve been waiting for ten minutes." Lucas spoke as though he had read my thoughts.

    "I didn''t tell Thompson where I was going. How did you know I''m here?"

    "The Tracking app shows your location. After someone stole my favorite car ¡ª Bugatti ¡ª I had all my car installed with a tracking device so as to not make the same mistake again."

    What was he talking about? I thought to myself, confused, feeling as though he was partly putting the me in me for losing his prized car.

    Lucas started the ignition and maneuvered the car out of the parking area. With the car smoothly gliding through the spacious highway, he cast me a brief look, asking me the question I knew exactly he would open up.

    "It might not be my business but I wonder what you have been doing inside?" Lucas momentarily fell into a long and awkward silence before he continued, "Are you meeting someone?"

    I nearly fell off my seat.

    Is it just my ears or did he actually sound jealous?

    Nah! I shook my head. He would never be jealous even if I''m meeting someone. There''s a long queue of women he could have and I''ll be nothingpared to them. Hell, there''s no chance he would feel jealous. Besides, he still sees me as his wife who cheated on him and nearly got his son killed.

    "I did meet someone." I told him the truth.

    He didn''t ask who it was so I continued. "I came to see Sara Donovan."

    "Her name rings a bell to me but I don''t recall where I had heard it."

    "Sara was the wife of the truck driver who died in the car collision."

    "Are you out of your mind! You came to visit her alone.." He snapped and I was so taken aback that I couldn''t speak for a second. "What if she''s still pretty mad for losing her husband and did something to hurt you?" Concern was evident in his tone as he spoke.

    "Stop it, Lucas¡­ She wasn''t like that so don''t jump into conclusions. " I lift my chin up stubbornly, ring at him in irritation. "She''s my friend and even if I just met her, I knew in my heart she''s a good person."

    "I apologize for my biased judgment. I was just worried at how impulsive you are." He told me in a gentle tone that had me softening a bit.

    "I offered her some cash but she refused it."

    "I didn''t expect that."

    "Since she refused the cash, I gave her the assistance she couldn''t refuse and I was happy that I managed to convince her to take it."

    "Are you still guilty about what happened?"

    "Of course I am, Lucas. I am to me for why Sara lost her husband. He had children and I took their father away from them."

    "You know it wasn''t your fault¡­ The man was not only drunk but he was high on drugs as well. He didn''t follow the traffic sign and just drove that night like crazy. The ident could have been avoided if he just stopped."

    "I tried to think it wasn''t my fault but I couldn''t lie to myself."

    "Did you know that man had three r*ped charges filed against him and that his victims were minors? If he survived, he could have victimized a lot more."

    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

    "I am telling you what I know, Be. It''s up to you to decide what to feel."

    Silence ruled inside the car. I didn''t know what to say so I kept my mouth sealed.

    "Everything''s going to be fine, Be." Lucas took my hand, squeezing it gently, triggering a thousand butterflies to flutter in my stomach. "I know you''re filled with worries, uncertainties, and confusion right now. Though I could do nothing to take them from you, I promised you would not face them alone. I''m here¡­ You can always lean on my shoulder."

    Touched by his words, tears stung my eyes¡­. I''ve never met anyone who said those words so sincerely before.

    The car skidded into a stop on the side of the road.

    "Don''t be such a crybaby." Heughed and wiped the tears from my cheeks. "I''ve been harsh to you but it doesn''t mean I hate you¡­ I''ve always been like this ¡­"

    He wrapped his arms around me andfort rushed through me as I savored the warmth of his warm body.

    "Look, snot''s dripping from your nose¡­"

    I punched him gently on the chest. "I know how ugly I look when I cry but snot doesn''t drip on my nose."

    Lucas justughed and hugged me even

    tighter. That moment I felt as though the thick wall between us had finally copsed.

 Chapter 245 245: Angry Confrontation

    "Mama¡­ Dada¡­."

    Niall came rushing at us the moment I emerged from the car. Happy as a m, the little boy jumped into my arms and wrapped his little arms around my neck.

    Lucas now standing besind me ruffled the child''s hair. Tenderness shone in his eyes as he did so. I could see everytime he looked at his son how much he loved him. And even though I wasn''t Nialls biological mother, my heart swell with overwhelming joy as I watched them.

    Never once in my did I experienced envy towards another person. However, I couldn''t help but wish now that I''d been born as Alexandria and had the ideal family she have. Had I been given the chance to be her, I would never ruin the family she almost shattered.

    Niall and Lucas was too precious to me. I couldn''t believe that Alexandria had the strength to hurt them with her actions.

    "Have you been good today, Niall?" Lucas asked, taking the wiggling child from my arms.

    "Uh huh." Nial energetically nodded his head. And in his small voice replied, "Me gowd."

    I couldn''t help but smile at how adorable he was. It almost made me want to squeeze his rossy cheeks.

    "Since you''ve been good today, Mom brought you some chocte cupcakes."

    At the sound of the word ''chocte cupcakes'' the child''s eyes lit up like fireworks. His arms went to caress his tummy and with lips pouting he spoke, "Hungry."

    Lucas and I looked at each other. As though we read each other''s mind we were ovee withughter.

    Opening the paper bag, I took a chocte cupcake and handed it to Niall. The child mumbled something before taking a bite and although he couldn''t pronounce the words well I understood what he said: Thank you, Mommy.

    We reach the door and Thompson opened it for us. "I''m d to see tou came back safe, Madam. Mr. Lucas almost fired me when he learned I let you leave on your own."

    At the corner of my eyes, I caught Lucas giving Thompson a sharp re but thetter pretended he hadn''t seen it and continued to smile. "Anyways, before anything else I would like to inform you that you have to a visitor Madam."

    "Again?" The words came out loud and harsh despite my internation to keep my call. The word ''visitor'' was now a traumatic term to me. Because thest time I had one, I was pped on the face and my head nearly kissed the floor.

    ''Whose wife could it be?'' I thought to myself, wondering how many more scorned lovers woulde marching on my door to give me a piece of their mind.

    Swallowing hard, I summoned the courage I could master and spoke, "Please tell me it wasn''t a woman?"

    "A man."

    Relief washed through me like a tide after knowing it wasn''t another wife who came to haunt me. But then I didn''t let my guard drop¡­ A man''s far more dangerous than a woman. I still had no idea if he meant no harm so I need to be extra careful.

    "He introduced himself as Henry Peterson." Thompson added. "Mr. Lucas knew him and so I let him in."

    The name doesn''t ring a bell to me. Only Alexandria could identify who was that man and only she could tell what role he once yed in her life. Unfortunately she wasn''t here to exin and so it''s up to me to find out.

    "How long had he been waiting?" Lucas asked grimly. It didn''t slip past my observant gaze when temples scrunched ominously.

    "An hour or so, Sir."

    "That long?" I gasped.

    "I advise Mr. Peterson toe some other time but he insisted he would stay and wait for you to arrive because he have to discuss with you something important."

    "What could be that important thing he bady want to discuss with me?" Intrigued, I mumbled under my breath.

    "Where is he?" Lucas asked, his footsteps quickenimg as we made our way across the foyer.

    "In the library, Sir."

    "I''ll go meet him." Lucas said but I immediately ce my hand on his shoulders to stop him.

    "No, I will meet him myself since I''m the one he wanted to see."

    "I don''t feel good about this, Be."

    And so do I. I secretly told myself. Lucas might worry if I said the words aloud so I kept it to myself.

    "Don''t worry.. I will be fine." I assure him but it was having no effect on him.

    Lucas let Niall down and the maid picked him up and carried him to the yroom. "Do you have any ide who Peterson was?" He asked as we are making out way to the library.

    "No."

    "He was Miss. Hamilton''s fiance."

    My mouth parted in both shock and disbelief. My mind can''t fail me, she was certainly my first visitor when I first arrived at the mansion and I clearly remember how she pped me hard on the face.

    Could it be that Henry Peterson was also my twin''s lover?

    Face darkening, my fingers clenched tightly at my side. Unleashing a torrent of venomous curse upon Alexandria''s wretched soul,  I conjured the most vile and scathing words imaginable to throw at her.

    How I wished she was here so I could wring her neck for putting me in so much trouble.

    "You wait here, Lucas¡­ I will face Peterson alone."

    He opened his mouth, ready to argue but suddenly changed his mind. "As you wished." He sighed, crossing his arms on his chest while he leaned on the wall to wait for me.

    Pushing the library open, I strode inside. Whatever pleasant greeting I have to say vanished in the air as soon as the man rose from his seat after seeing me enter.

    "Damn you,  Alexandria!" Henry''s voice thundered across the room, freezing me on my tracks. Hard angry eyes bore at me likesers while  he pointed a gun in my direction. "I will kill you for destroying my life."

 Chapter 246 246: Fuming Husband

    "I was supposed to greet you a good day, Sir but I would rather not." I spoke, looking at the gun he pointed in my direction.

    "You damn well should."  Peterson said without taking the gun off my direction.

    I took a deep breath before approaching Peterson.

    I knew he was furious with me, and rightfully so. His fianc¨¦e had left him because of a lie I had told her. I had made up a story about us being in a rtionship, and she had believed it. But now the truth was out, and Peterson was understandably upset.

    "Look, Peterson, I know you''re angry with me," I began, trying to keep my tone even. "But I want you to know that killing me won''t solve your problems."

    "But it would eliminate the one who caused it," He spat bitterly, his eyes hard and menacing as they bore on me.

    Taking in a deep breath, I raised my arms in the air. "I can talk to your fiance and tell her the truth."

    Peterson scoffed. "The damage has been done and nothing you say will make the situation any better. You lied to my fianc¨¦e and destroyed our rtionship? Since thew can;''t punish you for it, I decided to do it myself."

    I winced at his words. Although I was not the one who did it I felt guilt crawl inside me like a virus affecting all my system.

    Curse you Alexandria. I thought to myself and wished I could make her feel the pain she caused everyone by some kind of spell. That might make her remorseful for what she did.

    But then I realized Alexandria had no conscience at all. If there was any she wouldn''t have done what she did.

    "I know it was wrong, Peterson. And I''m sorry. But please think clearly¡­ If you kill me you would go to jail and stay right there for the rest of your life. Think of all the people who would be sad that you wasted your life by killing me."

    "Anyone here in the country would understand if I shot you. In fact everyone had been counting that someone would finally lodge a bullet in your skull to give justice for the lives you ruined."

    Damn.

    Peterson''s mind is unreceptive. Nothing I say to him works and If I keep saying things he might finally lose it and shoot me instead. But then I realized that even if I speak or not, he will eventually shoot me and I could see it right through his eyes.

    Stubborn as I was, I decided to try again. "Ms. Hamilton''s pregnant. Do you want your child to grow up without a father?"

    Peterson''s expression shifted slightly. He swallowed the lump in his throat.

    I found it to be a good sign and I continued. " I hurt you and your fianc¨¦e, and now we''re both paying the price for my actions but it''s not toote for us. I can make things right Peterson."

    Peterson sighed heavily. "I don''t know." His hold on the gun faltered. " Can you really make it right?" He sounded hopeful.

    "Of course I will." I told him, looking straight in the eye so he would feel how sincere I was.

    As soon as Lucas walked into the room, I knew I was in for a fight. "What the hell? I told you not toe in here!" I yelled at him, trying to keep my voice down.

    Lucas  grimly looked at me. "Time''s up, Be. I have to talk to Peterson myself." his lethal eyes shifted to Peterson  "You better lower that before I lose it." He grimly muttered under his breath.

    I felt my heart pounding in my chest as I watched the tension between the two men.

    I took a deep breath and stepped forward, trying to diffuse the situation. "I told you I can handle it Lucas. Damn it."

    Lucas turned to me, his eyes sharp and menacing. "Do you suggest I stand there in the corner and just watch a man point a gun at my wife?"

    "I''m telling you to wait until I get the situation under control and not just pop into the room like a wild mushroom!"

    "So It''s my fault I was saving your ass?"

    "Don''t put words into my mouth. I said I would handle it, didn''t I?"

    "You did handle it." He sneered, "And look how inches away you''d been from death."

    "Peterson will not shoot me."

    "Damn it, Be! Look how his hand was shaking. He could identally pull that trigger without intending to shoot you."

    Peterson cleared his throat, he opened his mouth but Lucas and I looked at him at the same time. "Shut up!" We both said in unison before he could even say a word.

    "Alright." Peterson muttered under his breath, "Talk to me when both of you are ready." He added lowering his gun and putting it back in its holster.

    "This looks much better than shooting you." Peterson grumbled, looking up to the butler who just entered the room to request a ss of whiskey.

    Lucas shot him an irritated look before his eyes shifted back at me. "This is thest time I''ll ever follow a word you say, Be."

    I rolled my eyes heavenward. "Did I miss the part where you followed my word? It''s as clear as daylight that you didn''t follow any of it."

    "Could you at least be thankful I saved your ass?"

    "Save my ass. You nearly startled Peterson from pulling the trigger." I resisted the urge to stomp my feet in incredible frustration.

    "I''m done arguing with you¡­" He told me, turning his back at me. As he walked away I stopped him before he could make a step.

    "I''m not!" I snapped. "Don''t turn your back at me Lucas."

    "Apologies but I have no energy left to argue with you, especially after witnessing that you almost get shot." He said walking to the door.

    "Come back here!"

    "Goodluck talking to Peterson. Don''t get yourself shot."

    Before I could think of a brutal response, he was put in the room, leaving me fuming with rage.

 Chapter 247 247: Make Up

    Lucas was gone as fast as lightning but I was still fuming inside while resisting the strong urge to storm out of the room and run after him so we could finish what he started.

    My legs ache for standing too long and demanding that I sit down so I did.

    "Cheers Mrs. Alexander." Peterson spoke, lifting his ss in the air as though he hadn''t just threatened to shoot me moments ago. "That was entertaining." He added with a twinkle in his eyes.

    I rolled my eyes heavenward, "I''m d you find it entertaining, Mr. Peterson." I bit back irritably.

    "Why can''t you just admit he was right?" He inquired.

    "Do you think he was right?"

    "Well he is." He replied.

    "So you''re telling me it''s right to juste into the room after we agreed that I could handle this?"

    "Mrs. Alexander, I think you have no idea how men''s minds work." Peterson was surprisingly polite as he spoke and I almost couldn''t believe he''d been the same man threatening to shoot me a while ago.

    "I certainly had no idea." I grumbled under my breath.

    "Had I been in my position I would have jumped to save my wife. Damn it to hell but I won''t let someone point a gun at her." Peterson leaned back and took a sip of his drink.

    "Are  you here to lecture me about how men''s minds work or we talk about how I would help you take your fiance back?"

    "Of course thest." Peterson replied sobering up.

    "Good thing I don''t have to send you back home early."

    He ignored me and asked. "Tell me about your ns."

    "First of all, I admit I screwed up, Peterson." Although it''s not my fault I felt like he deserved an apologying from me as Alexandria. "I should have never intervened in your rtionship with Ms Hamilton nor lied to her. I''m really sorry for what I did and I''m trying to make up for my mistakes by correcting them."

    Peterson let out a sigh and looked away. "She was badly hurt¡­ I could see the pain right through her eyes thest time I visited her and it broke my heart.

    "I promise you I will make things right. I will help you win her back no matter what."

    Peterson looked at me skeptically. "Do you really think that''s possible? After everything that''s happened?"

    "I do. But it''s not going to be easy."

    "So what are you nning to do?" He asked.

    "Talk to her."

    "She''s not going to listen."

    "I know. But I have to try."

    "I am her fianc¨¦ but she didn''t believe me. How would she believe you ¡ª the woman she thought I cheated her with."

    "Will you please calm down?" I told him softly, surveying his panic-stricken face while guilt washed through me like a tide.

    Damn. For what felt like a hundredth time, I cursed Alexandria. Wherever she is now I pray she would choke on her drink or anything she could choke with.

    "That''s n A. If it doesn''t work I have someone who could do it er¡ª properly."

    Peterson looked at me with hope in his eyes. "Who will?"

    I gave him a smug smile. "Lucas."

    ***

    I was  standing on the balcony in my nightgown when I felt a presence behind me and when I looked back I saw Lucas.

    "Are you still mad at me?" He asked.

    I took a deep breath and turned towards him, "I''m not mad at you anymore. I was just frustrated with the situation."

    He nodded, "I understand that, but I want to talk about it. I don''t want to sleep with unresolved issues between us."

    I sighed, "Alright, let''s talk. What do you want to say?"

    He took a step forward, "I just want you to know that I care about you. I don''t want to hurt you intentionally. But sometimes, we have different opinions and that leads to arguments."

    I was startled to hear the words ''care'' from him. For a moment I was happy. But then when I realized he was thinking I''m his wife, the happiness I felt disappeared.

    "I know that," I replied, "But it''s not just about the argument. It''s about how you treat me sometimes. You can be so dismissive of my feelings."

    Lucas looked down, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be dismissive. I just have a hard time expressing my emotions."

    I ced my hand on his shoulder, "I understand that. But I need you to be cooperative sometimes."

    "But I am cooperative. I did exactly what you told me this morning."

    "I gave you credit for following my word¡­ You did a good job for five minutes."

    Lucas heaved a sigh. "I''m not gonna say anything about it. I don''t want us to argue again."

    My expression softened and I smiled at him. He smiled back and pulled me into his arms.

    Breath hitched on my throat when he wrapped his arms around my hips. "Can we sleep now? This has been a long day and I''m tired."

    "And so am I." I mumbled under my breath, fluttering my heavy eyelids.

    "Good." He replied, wrapping his hand around my fingers and together we walked to his bedroom.

    I was so sleepy that Iy down on the bed the moment I got inside. Lucasy next to me and pulled me into his arms.

    The room was cold and the warmth of his body brought me somefort so I nuzzled closer to his body.

    "Sorry that we had an argument¡­I''m at fault too. I don''t want to put you in a difficult situation." I murmured under my breath, ying tug of war with my sleepiness.

    "I''m always here, Bel¡­ I don''t mind being put into a difficult situation as long as I''m with you¡­. Please don''t hesitate to ask for my help if you need one."

    Before drifting into a sweet slumber, I felt his warm mouth descend on mine then he whispered. "Goodnight love."

 Chapter 248 248: Dinner Date

    As I opened my eyes, the gentle light of the morning sun filtering through the window and casting a warm glow across the room greeted my vision.

    I stretched my limbs and let out a contented sigh. However, as I turned my head to the side, I felt a sudden jolt of surprise. Lucas was still asleep next to me, his arms wrapped tightly around my body.

    A blush crept up my cheeks as I realized the intimacy of our position. But before I could even process my emotions, Lucas stirred and opened his eyes.

    "Good morning, beautiful," he whispered, his voice still husky with sleep.

    I couldn''t help but smile at his words, feeling a flutter in my stomach at the way he looked at me.

    "Good morning," I replied, my own voice soft and warm.

    "I trust you slept well?"

    My smile widened "Yes, thank you. And you?"

    "Like a baby," he replied with a grin. "I slept with a goddess so no wonder."

    "Enough with your sweet talk. I have to make Niall''s breakfast." I untangled his arms and I got up but Lucas yfully pulled me back and pinned me down.

    My attempts to escape his yful grip were futile, so I gave in andy still as I felt his breath on my neck.

    "How about we start with dessert?" He whispered in my ears, making the hair on my nape stand on ends.

    I felt as heat crept on my cheeks. I opened my mouth but no words emerged from my lips.

    Mirt danced in his eyes as he chuckled. "Just kidding¡­ Although I would love to, the time won''t permit me."

    After a moment, he released me and sat up, stretching his arms above his head. "What do you have nned for today?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    I sat up too, propping myself up with my elbow.

    "Well, I have to be in the office this afternoon to sign documents, but other than that, nothing much." I replied as I got up from bed.

    Lucas nodded, "Well, could I take you out for dinner after work?

    I turned to Lucas and weighed my decisions. We haven''t had dinner together in a restaurant before and thinking about going out with him sent a funny quiver down my spine.

    "Sure. " I replied and something that resembled relief crossed his face.

    "Where would you like to go?"

    Lucas paused for a moment, pondering the options. "How about that new fancy Italian ce that just opened up downtown? I''ve heard their pasta is to die for."

    I nodded in agreement. "I hear they have a wine selection that is simply divine."

    "Alright. I''ll pick you up at the office around six pm after work." He got out of the bed andnded a swift kiss on my temples. "I''m runningte for work¡­ You go prepare breakfast for Niall." He added, making a beeline straight to the bathroom.

    I could hear the water sshing against the tile as Lucas began his morning routine. I smiled to myself, grabbing a robe before going to the kitchen.

    As I prepared breakfast, I couldn''t help but think about our dinner date. Like a teenager on her first date,  I felt giddy and excited.

    ***

    At work all I could think about was the date. The day was like the longest hour of my life and the time seems to drag longer than usual.

    After almost waiting forever, I checked the time on myputer screen - 5:30 pm. Only half an hour  left until Lucas arrives to pick me up.

    With the remaining time, I brushed my long hair into submission and pulled it into an updo. There was something missing as I stared at my reflection in the hand mirror.

    I looked a bit pale with the absence of make up. I rummage through my bag until I found my lipstick and thinly applied some to my lips.

    Onest nce in the mirror, I was finally satisfied with how I look.

    I proceeded to  and log out of myputer

    As I rose from my swivel chair, I smoothened the hem of my slightly wrinkled dress with my palms. When I''m done, I made sure everything''s fine before leaving my office.

    Lucas was already there when I arrived at the parking area. He was standing by his car. He looked utterly dashing, with his sharp ck suit perfectly tailored to his frame and his hair slicked back in a stylish yet understated manner.

    There was something about the way he held himself that exuded confidence and sophistication, and I couldn''t help but feel a little envious of his effortless charm.

    As I approached him, he turned to face me and shed a warm smile. "Hello there," he said, his voice smooth and velvety.

    "Hi." I responded shyly.

    "Shall we?" He opened the car door.

    Lucas waited until I settled on my seat before he climbed into the driver''s seat.

    As he drove to the restaurant, he asked about my day.

    I told him exactly how it went, excluding how I was not able to focus at work because I''ve been looking forward to our date.

    "How was yours?" I asked back when I finished.

    "Nothing much¡­ Doing paper work all day."

    I found myself rxing and enjoying our conversation as we jumped from one topic to another.

    However our conversation was cut short when we arrived at the restaurant.

    Lucas opened the car door for me and then led me inside, his hand protectively on my back.

    A butler weed us at the door and led us to the table on the balcony.

    Lucas pulled a chair for me, a gesture that made me blush and feel special all at once.

    The butler handed us the menu.

    As we perused the contents our conversation resumed.

    Everthing was doing well until a familiar tall figure walked into the door apanied by a woman.

    Cold dread rush through my spine and I couldn''t move in fear. Terror rendered me paralyze at my ce.

    He was here... I would never forget that face.

    How would I ever forget the face of the man who tried to kill me twice?

 Chapter 249 249: Dinner Date

    As I opened my eyes, the gentle light of the morning sun filtering through the window and casting a warm glow across the room greeted my vision.

    I stretched my limbs and let out a contented sigh. However, as I turned my head to the side, I felt a sudden jolt of surprise. Lucas was still asleep next to me, his arms wrapped tightly around my body.

    A blush crept up my cheeks as I realized the intimacy of our position. But before I could even process my emotions, Lucas stirred and opened his eyes.

    "Good morning, beautiful," he whispered, his voice still husky with sleep.

    I couldn''t help but smile at his words, feeling a flutter in my stomach at the way he looked at me.

    "Good morning," I replied, my own voice soft and warm.

    "I trust you slept well?"

    My smile widened "Yes, thank you. And you?"

    "Like a baby," he replied with a grin. "I slept with a goddess so no wonder."

    "Enough with your sweet talk. I have to make Niall''s breakfast." I untangled his arms and I got up but Lucas yfully pulled me back and pinned me down.

    My attempts to escape his yful grip were futile, so I gave in andy still as I felt his breath on my neck.

    "How about we start with dessert?" He whispered in my ears, making the hair on my nape stand on ends.

    I felt as heat crept on my cheeks. I opened my mouth but no words emerged from my lips.

    Mirt danced in his eyes as he chuckled. "Just kidding¡­ Although I would love to, the time won''t permit me."

    After a moment, he released me and sat up, stretching his arms above his head. "What do you have nned for today?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    I sat up too, propping myself up with my elbow.

    "Well, I have to be in the office this afternoon to sign documents, but other than that, nothing much." I replied as I got up from bed.

    Lucas nodded, "Well, could I take you out for dinner after work?

    I turned to Lucas and weighed my decisions. We haven''t had dinner together in a restaurant before and thinking about going out with him sent a funny quiver down my spine.

    "Sure. " I replied and something that resembled relief crossed his face.

    "Where would you like to go?"

    Lucas paused for a moment, pondering the options. "How about that new fancy Italian ce that just opened up downtown? I''ve heard their pasta is to die for."

    I nodded in agreement. "I hear they have a wine selection that is simply divine."

    "Alright. I''ll pick you up at the office around six pm after work." He got out of the bed andnded a swift kiss on my temples. "I''m runningte for work¡­ You go prepare breakfast for Niall." He added, making a beeline straight to the bathroom.

    I could hear the water sshing against the tile as Lucas began his morning routine. I smiled to myself, grabbing a robe before going to the kitchen.

    As I prepared breakfast, I couldn''t help but think about our dinner date. Like a teenager on her first date,  I felt giddy and excited.

    ***

    At work all I could think about was the date. The day was like the longest hour of my life and the time seems to drag longer than usual.

    After almost waiting forever, I checked the time on myputer screen - 5:30 pm. Only half an hour  left until Lucas arrives to pick me up.

    With the remaining time, I brushed my long hair into submission and pulled it into an updo. There was something missing as I stared at my reflection in the hand mirror.

    I looked a bit pale with the absence of make up. I rummage through my bag until I found my lipstick and thinly applied some to my lips.

    Onest nce in the mirror, I was finally satisfied with how I look.

    I proceeded to  and log out of myputer

    As I rose from my swivel chair, I smoothened the hem of my slightly wrinkled dress with my palms. When I''m done, I made sure everything''s fine before leaving my office.

    Lucas was already there when I arrived at the parking area. He was standing by his car. He looked utterly dashing, with his sharp ck suit perfectly tailored to his frame and his hair slicked back in a stylish yet understated manner.

    There was something about the way he held himself that exuded confidence and sophistication, and I couldn''t help but feel a little envious of his effortless charm.

    As I approached him, he turned to face me and shed a warm smile. "Hello there," he said, his voice smooth and velvety.

    "Hi." I responded shyly.

    "Shall we?" He opened the car door.

    Lucas waited until I settled on my seat before he climbed into the driver''s seat.

    As he drove to the restaurant, he asked about my day.

    I told him exactly how it went, excluding how I was not able to focus at work because I''ve been looking forward to our date.

    "How was yours?" I asked back when I finished.

    "Nothing much¡­ Doing paper work all day."

    I found myself rxing and enjoying our conversation as we jumped from one topic to another.

    However our conversation was cut short when we arrived at the restaurant.

    Lucas opened the car door for me and then led me inside, his hand protectively on my back.

    A butler weed us at the door and led us to the table on the balcony.

    Lucas pulled a chair for me, a gesture that made me blush and feel special all at once.

    The butler handed us the menu.

    As we perused the contents our conversation resumed.

    Everthing was doing well until a familiar tall figure walked into the door apanied by a woman.

    Cold dread rush through my spine and I couldn''t move in fear. Terror rendered me paralyze at my ce.

    He was here... I would never forget that face.

    How would I ever forget the face of the man who tried to kill me twice?

 Chapter 250 250: Please Skip!

    Check my new novel!

    [WANTED AFTER DIVORCE]

    "You''re simply my wife on paper. You may indulge in my wealth, take pleasure in my body, but my heart will never truly be yours."

    ¡ª

    Emerald Smith hase to the difficult decision to end her two-year arranged marriage, realizing that no matter how hard she tries to earn his affection, her husband Liam Westmore will never feel the same way for her. However, she was devastated when Liam quickly settled in with Victoria Quinn, his best friend''s ex-wife, in their shared home just a week after she had moved out.

    Now, as a heiress at the helm of a prestigious designer jewelry empire, Emerald returns to Ashford City after disappearing for three years. Her ex-husband appears at her doorstep saying, "I want you back," while  wielding concrete evidence that they were never legally divorced.

    ***

    It hurts to know that you will never look at me the way you look at her.

    ***

    Emerald''s husband of two years, Liam Westmore hadpletely forgotten their second wedding anniversary, making her doe eyes welled up with frustrated tears.

    She had meticulously fitted her slim figure in a velvet sapphire dress and styled her rich brown hair into an intricate chignon at the bottom of her nape, all in an effort to present herself at her absolute best. Yet, the man she had exerted so much effort to impress barely nced at her.

    Even the panoramic window, framing the bustling nightlife of Ashtone City like a work of art, couldn''t lift her spirits.

    Nheless, she couldn''t let the hurt consume her entirely. She needed to confront her husband. Nervously smoothening the wrinkles from her dress, she turned to him.

    "Liam, do you remember what today is?"

    His piercing blue eyes lifted, locking with hers for a moment before they flitted away to something else.

    "Uh, Sunday?" He replied with a nonchnt shrug.

    The reply felt as sharp and unforgiving as an iceberg, crashing into her with brutal force, causing her heart to shatter in between like the Titanic sinking beneath the waves.

    She had hoped for a second he would remember but he waspletely clueless. This wasn''t the first time he had forgotten something important, but on their anniversary, it stung even more.

    "No¡­ It''s our second wedding anniversary¡­"

    A moment of understanding lit up his handsome face before it vanished, giving way to a vacant look.

    "Sorry. I''ve been so busy with work and stuff, it slipped my mind."

    Sorry? She had heard those words too many times before, and each excuse had chipped away at her fragile hopes for him to change, even care for her.

    She had always been the one to forgive, to mend the broken pieces in their rtionship, but tonight something had shifted within her. The years of neglect and emotional distance had finally taken their toll.

    Anger welled up inside her, ready to burst forth and disrupt the fragile peace she had struggled to maintain

    "I have given you numerous chances, Liam. I have remained loyal to you, stood by your side, and made efforts to be a devoted wife. But - but why!" She choked on her words. "Why have you persistently treated me like an outsider?"

    She bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears. She was determined not to let her husband take pleasure in witnessing her vulnerability.

    However, beneath the surface, she secretly longed for him to recognize the immense pain he had caused, hoping that it might soften his stone-cold heart.

    "Please stop acting like an emotionally battered wife. You''re well aware that I had no love for you before we tied the knot. Mother''s illness is whatpelled me to marry you."

    "Do you think I wanted this either?" I am trapped in a family marriage tradition, and marrying you was the only way to prevent my adoptive father from disowning me!"

    "Liam, all I''m asking for is to be treated as your wife, to be shown respect, and for you to remember our anniversary. Is that too much to ask?"

    Liam''s sharp gaze pierced her.

    Fists curled into tight fists, she fought his gaze back with equal ferocity.

    "I refuse to pretend that everything is fine when it''s clearly not. If you''re willing to pretend that our marriage is happy, that''s your choice, but I will not partake in that charade."

    "So, that''s why you''re seeing someone else behind my back?" The words slipped out of her mouth before she could even register them.

    She couldn''t ignore the evidence that had been piling up - the lipstick stains on his shirt cor and the lingering scent of a woman''s perfume on his skin each time he went home. All signs pointed towards him having a mistress, and it was tearing her apart inside.

    He didn''t even look surprised nor did he make an effort to deny it.

    "So what?"

    His words felt like a p to her face, stinging her already broken heart. She was his wife. How could he treat her like this?

    The anger she felt overshadowed the pain.

    "So what?" she heaved. "Are you seriously asking me that? You''ve been cheating on me, and you have the audacity to act like it''s no big deal?"

    "I had made it clear to you before we got married that I will marry you but I will never be faithful," Liam clenched his jaw, "I thought you understood and epted that."

    "I can''t believe you!" her lips trembled. "I gave you everything, and yet I''m still nothing for you?"

    "You can give your heart, body and soul but you''ll never be good enough for me, and you never will be, Emerald."

    "Why? Is it because of Victoria?"

    Liam''s expression became taut at the mention of his ex-lover''s name. Swiftly rising from his chair, he leaned in with a threatening whisper, "Don''t bring her into this."

    "Am I right?" She stood up from her chair, disying no hint of fear, her chin jutting forward. "She''s the reason why, despite marrying me, you never truly loved me all these years.

    "I thought we had something going on, something worth battling for, at the very least yet how wrong I was."

    Liam let out a coldugh.

    "You were simply a wife of convenience on paper. You may indulge with my wealth, take pleasure in my body, but my heart will never truly be yours."

    His words pierced through her like a de, hitching breath in her throat.

    She had given her heart and soul to this man, believing one day he''ll learn to love her a little. But now, his cruel words shattered any trace of hope she had left.

    "How could you be so heartless, Liam? I deserved to be treated better than this!"

    "Deserved?" He spat. "You don''t evene close to deserving anything, Emerald. You were nothing but naive to believe that I could ever harbor any hint of love towards someone so utterly beneath me. It''s your fault that my lover married my best friend¡ªnot me!"

 Chapter 251 251: Ominous Feeling

    Suddenly, as though a y button had been pushed, the memories from the night I had an ident ¡ª the one in particr which I failed to remember ¡ª came rushing back to me.

    "Do just what I say. Open the door and get out of the car. Now."  Those were the man''s exact words as he pointed the cold metallic weapon on my neck.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and pressed my cold, trembling fingers together. My heart began racing, and my palms became slick with sweat.

    There was a scar above his left brow, and the other one on his nose. There was no denying it, he was the man who tried to kill me not once but twice. I remember the first time he tried ending my life was the day I attended my twin sister''s wedding and thest was after I returned to the city.

    I could feel the fear and anxiety rising within me, as I tried to remain calm andposed. I knew I had to stay calm for Lucas''s sake, but the fear was almost overwhelming.

    Lucas was busy scanning the menu,pletely unaware of my distress.

    I took a deep breath and tried to act like I''m not terrified out of my wits, shaking inside, wondering when the man''s going to see me.

    The waiter returned to serve our food and for a moment, I was grateful for the distraction. But then as soon as he left I could feel my worries return, this time much stronger than thest.

    Lucas and I began to eat. All the while I keep an eye on the man across the room. He was blissfully unaware of my presence, with his undivided attention remaining locked on the woman he was talking with.

    As though some kind of force beckoned me to, I looked at the woman. Inexplicably, my heart froze when my gaze shifted to her face.

    There was something strange about her that I couldn''t point my finger at. She was beautiful with long silky hair and doll-like eyes and there''s nothing not to like about her but I found warning bells ringing in my head. She looked oddly familiar but I''m quite sure I never met her before.

    It was as if I had seen her before, but I couldn''t quite remember where. Suddenly, she turned to me and a chill ran down my spine. There was something in her eyes that looked ominous, almost sinister.

    I tried to shake off the feeling and went back to my meal but I couldn''t dismiss it.

    I couldn''t stop thinking about her for the rest of the meal.

    Lucas tried to converse with me but perhaps he noticed  I wasn''t in the mood because I''m answering in sybles every time he asked a question so he stopped trying.

    "L- Lucas," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "I don''t feel very well. Can we go home?"

    Lucas looked up from his wine, concern etched on his face. "Are you okay? What''s wrong?"

    "I just... I need to go home," I said, feeling a lump form in my throat.

    Lucas nodded. "Just a minute." He said, summoning the butler so he could pay the bill.

    "Come on. Let''s get out of here. " He said after he finished paying and took my hand and strode to the upscale door. "Goodness, your hand is icy."

    As we walked to the car, I couldn''t help but feel like someone was watching me. I nced back and saw the man and the woman get up from their table and follow us until we were out of the restaurant.

    "Lucas, I''m surprised to see you here." The man spoke.

    Lucas abruptly pulled into a stop. He looked at the man. "ckstone." He said formally, his lips pressed into a thin, tight line.

    "Look who''s here." The man named ckstone spoke, his gaze piercing through me.

    "Who are you?" I asked rather calmly when inside I was terrified facing the man who wanted to kill me.

    Something that resembled uncertainty crossed his eyes but it was gone as fast as it arrived as though it didn''t exist at all.

    "Alexandria couldn''t remember a thing¡­. She has amnesia ckstone¡­." Lucas told the man.

    "I see. " ckstone murmured. Something that resembled relief crossed his eyes. "Anyways, meet my wife, Amanda." He said, gesturing to the stunning woman beside him.

    "Hello, Mr. Alexander." The woman spoke. Her eyes locked on Lucas'' face as though she didn''t see me at all. "I''m d to finally meet you."

    Lucas nodded his head in response. "Excuses, but we are in a hurry." He didn''t wait for their answer and just strode where he parked his car while holding my hand.

    I shuddered and got into the car, feeling shaken and scared. "Lucas," I said, my voice trembling. "Do you know them?"

    "I do know ckstone¡­.¡­. We''ve been best friends before¡­. But not anymore."

    "Why?"

    Lucas released a sigh. "He was once my business partner¡­. But after the business went bankrupt we decided to go separate ways."

    "Why do I feel like I''m missing something? Tell me the details you''re holding back."

    "Okay, truth be told we fought not just because our business went bankrupt due to his doing but because I caught you in bed with him."

    I fell into a deep pit of silence.

    It now makes sense why ckstone tried to kill me. He used to be Alexandria''s lover.

    No, not used to¡­ I don''t have the proof they broke up so I assume they are secretly together.

    Maybe¡­. Just maybe he knew where Alexandria is.

    I cleared my throat and ask him again. "And the woman¡­ do you know her?"

    Lucas shook his head. "I don''t recognize her at all. But although I''m sure we haven''t met before but she looked oddly familiar."

    Weird but it was exactly what I''m thinking the first time I saw her.

    "Do you remember him? Do you recognize the woman?" It was his turn to ask.

    "Partly I remember the man¡­ But the woman I don''t recognize her at all."

    "Strange." Lucas mumbled under his breath. "She was looking at you like she knew you."

 Chapter 252 252: Eventful Night

    "She did?" I asked, unable to hide the surprise in my tone.

    "Yeah," Lucas confirmed. "I thought you two knew each other. "I''m just surprised she did not talk to you."

    "Don''t you think her voice sounded familiar?"

    He frowned. "Now that you mentioned it, I do agree her voice sounded familiar. It''s just that I can''t remember where I heard it before."

    "Same here." I murmured under my breath, agreeing with him.

    "Look Be, I don''t know what''s keeping you ufortable during the meal but I could lend you an ear." He gently spoke.

    I shook my head and met his gaze with pleading eyes. "Please¡­ I don''t want to talk about it for now¡­ I just want to get home."

    Lucas looked at me, ready to argue. But then as though he changed his mind at thest minute, he sighed. "Alright, I''ll drive us home." He whispered andid a soft kiss on my temples.

    Sighing, I leaned my head on the leather seat. I couldn''t wait to get home and rest.

    However, a short whileter, as my gaze shifted on the rearview mirror, I noticed a charcoal BMW tailing behind us. It was the same car that had pulled out from the parking area the same time we left the restaurant. Thirty minutes had passed and yet it was still suspiciously behind us.

    My temples scrunched into a frown as I observed the car. When my fears were finally confirmed I turned to Lucas and said, "I think we''re being tailed."

    "What?" he replied, ncing in the mirror. He cursed under his breath. "You''re right. Hold on tight, I''m going to try and lose them."

    As Lucas picked up speed, the car behind us elerated as well. Suddenly, it swerved to the side and mmed into our car, nearly pushing us off the road. I screamed as Lucas struggled to regain control of the vehicle.

    "What the hell is going on?!" he shouted, his knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel.

    "I don''t know," I said, my heart racing. "Just get us out of here before we fall into the ditch!"

    Lucas swerved the car back and forth, trying to shake off our pursuer. But the car behind us was relentless, ramming into us again and again. With each impact, I felt my nerves fraying.

    "Lucas, we have to call the police," I said, pulling out my phone.

    "No, by the time they arrive our pursuers would be gone" he replied, his eyes darting between the road and the mirror. "I think I can lose them."

    He pressed his foot on the elerator, trying to create some distance between us and the car behind. But no matter what he did, the car stayed right on our tail.

    He turned the wheel sharply to the right, narrowly avoiding a collision with a truck as he sped down the deserted street. "Hang on tight," he shouted over the roar of the engine.

    I nced out the back window and saw the charcoal BMW still in hot pursuit, its headlights bearing down on us. My heart leapt into my throat - we were in serious trouble. "What do we do?" I asked, my voice trembling with fear.

    "Try to lose them again," Lucas replied, his eyes darting back and forth as he scanned the road ahead for any sign of escape. "Hold on, I''m going to try something."

    With that, he mmed on the brakes, causing the car to screech to a halt. The charcoal BMW behind us braked hard, almost rear-ending us. "Come on," Lucas muttered under his breath, as he gunned the engine and took off down a side street.

    We shot down the narrow road, the charcoal BMW still hot on our heels. Lucas swerved left and right, trying to shake them off, but they were relentless.

    "We need to hide," I said, my voice shaking with panic.

    Lucas nodded, his eyes narrowed in concentration.

    "I know a ce," he said, and turned the car into a deserted parking lot. He drove around the back of the lot, out of sight of the road, and pulled into a dark corner behind a dumpster. "We''ll wait here until they pass by," he said.

    We sat in silence, our hearts pounding in our chests, as we watched the road through the rearview mirror. The charcoal BMW roared past, its tires screeching on the pavement, and disappeared into the night.

    Lucas and I breathed a collective sigh of relief, knowing that we had narrowly escaped capture. We sat in silence for a few minutes, trying to catch our breath and calm our nerves.

    "Are you okay?!" Lucas asked when he finally recovered. His voice filled with panic.

    "I think so¡­..J-just shaken¡­." I replied groggily, holding my spinning head." "What about you?" I asked back.

    "I''m fine." He answered.

    Again, Lucas let out a deep sigh of relief and pulled me into a tight embrace. "I thought we were done for," he whispered, his voice shaking slightly.

    "I know," I replied, my own heart still racing from the adrenaline. "But we''re safe now, that''s all that matters."

    For a moment we just held onto each other, before he pulled away and looked at me with a serious expression. "I will figure out who did this¡­. I''ll make sure he pays for almost harming you."

    As we drove home, the events of the evening weighed heavily on my mind. Who were those people and why were they chasing us? I couldn''t shake off the feeling that we were still in danger.

    When we reached home, I was too afraid to be alone and I was grateful to sleep on his bed again.

    As we settled in, my mind raced with questions. Are they trying to just scare us or intend to kill us? What if they came back again? I couldn''t shake the feeling that what happened tonight will eventually happen again and I have to mentally prepare myself when ites.

    Lucas noticed my unease and tried to calm me down. "Don''t be afraid, love. As long as I''m here you got nothing to be scared of."

    Feeling a bit more reassured, I finally drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 253 253: The Truth I

    As I opened my eyes, I gasped for air, my heart racing. The nightmare had felt so real, like it was happening right in front of me.

    I turned to my side to seekfort and warmth from Lucas but the bed next to me was cold and empty.

    Where he could have gone? I sat up with a frown crumpling my temples and I scanned the room for any clues. That''s when I heard a soft rustleing from the balcony.

    I got out of bed, shivering as the cold floor seeped through my bare feet.

    As I stepped out onto the balcony, the crisp night air hit me, causing me to shiver.

    I wrapped my robe tighter around me and looked out into the darkness. My heart was still racing from the nightmare that had woken me up.

    I could smell the scent of the cigarette lingerie in the air, something that was very unfamiliar to me. The cold  air was cutting through my robe and I hugged myself tightly.

    "Lucas." I murmured after finding him standing near the rails. "What''s wrong?" I asked him, with a hint of concern in my voice. "You can''t sleep?"

    My eyes went back to the cigarette in his hand. He never liked smoking but I''ve seen him couple of times smoke when he was under incredible stress.

    He took a deep drag from his cigarette before exhaling and turning to look at me. "I can''t stop thinking about what happened earlier," he said, his voice almost a whisper. "We were so close to falling on that ditch, and I can''t help but think about what could have happened if something happened to you."

    I ced a hand on his shoulder, trying tofort him. "But we did escape," I said firmly. "We''re safe now, and that''s all that matters."

    Lucas turned to look at me, his eyes filled with worry. "But what if theye after you again?" he asked, his voice wavering slightly. "What if your life''s going to be in danger again and I wasn''t there to protect you?"

    I took a deep breath, trying to think of something to say to reassure him. "I''m not leaving, Lucas¡­ I know you''re here to protect me if harmes on my way so I''m assured nothing bad will happen."

    The frown in his forehead gradually disappeared.

    Heaving a sigh I sat down on one of the chairs.

    We sat in silence for a few moments, the only sound being the rustling of the leaves and the noise of nocturnal insects.

    Finally, he crushed his cigarette under his foot. "You''re right," he said, a small smile on his face. "I won''t let anyone touch you. I will protect you with all my life."

    I swallowed the lump in my throat.

    Those magical words brought  me pain  instead of feeling joy. I know Lucas only cared because  he thought I was Alexandria, his wife.

    The guilt wash through me like a tide until I couldn''t take it anymore and I felt like I''m suffocating with my own lies.

    Lucas brows found my face. He had been waiting for me to say something for a while now, but the silence between us was bing unbearable.

    Finally, he spoke up. "Is something wrong? You seem troubled," he said, his voice soft and gentle.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Lucas, there''s something I need to tell you. Something important."

    Lucas sat on the upholstered chair next to me. He reached out and took my hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Whatever it is, you can tell me. I''m here for you."

    I looked down at our intertwined fingers, feeling guilty for what I was about to say. "The thing is I''m not your wife¡­ I''m not Alexandria."

    He fell into a deep, unending silence. After what felt like an eternity, he spoke, "You''re telling me you''re her identical twin?"

    I nodded, tears streaming down my face. "Yes¡­. I-I didn''t intend to pretend I''m Alexandria. I just found myself already into this mess after I loss my memory¡­ I believe this was my life and you''re my husband and Niall''s my son¡­. I - I don''t know how to tell you the truth.. I was scared¡­ So terrified that you would not understand."

    Lucas was silent again for a long moment, his eyes locked onto mine. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" he asked finally.

    "Because I just regained my memory and I''m lost and confused. I didn''t know how to start. But with things as it is now, I couldn''t can''t keep the truth from you anymore."

    "I didn''t want to hurt you," I sobbed. "I will understand if you''re angry," I said, my voice shaking. "But please know that I never meant to deceive you. I just... I just want to find my twin and fix her mess  before telling you the truth."

    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest while waiting for his reply.

    "I''m not angry," he said softly. "I knew, Be."

    As soon as he uttered those words, I felt as though I had been struck by a bolt of lightning.

    I stared at Lucas in disbelief, my mind racing as I tried to process what he had just said. "What do you mean you knew?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "I mean," he replied, his tone calm and measured, "that I knew all along that you weren''t really Alexandria."

    I felt the color drain from my face as I struggled to find the words to respond. "How...how could you know that?" I stammered.

    He shrugged. "It wasn''t that hard to figure out. You may look identical to Alexandria, but you don''t act like her at all. Your mannerisms, your speech patterns, even the way you hold yourself - it''s all different."

    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest. "So why didn''t you say anything before now?"

    Lucas sighed. "Honestly, I wasn''t sure how you would react and I was afraid you would leave.... But now I feel like I had tell you the truth as well."

 Chapter 254 254: The Truth II

    Silencepsed between us.

    I had so many questions swirling around in my head that it felt like it was going to burst out if I didn''t find a way to express my thoughts.

    It took me a while topose myself, but when I finally did, I cleared my throat to break the awkward silence that had taken hold of us. "I''m curious, when did you first realize that I wasn''t Alexandria?"

    As Lucas gazed into my eyes, a gentle smile formed on his lips. "The first time I saw that beautiful tattoo on your back I had a suspicion you''re not my wife. And the night I kissed you and something happened between us I confirmed my suspicions."

    Taking a moment to gather himself, he drew in a deep breath before continuing. "Be, you have been a true blessing in my life, and if anything good has happened to me, it''s because of you. I appreciate the way you care for my son as if he were your own, and I''m grateful that you came into our lives.

    Niall adores you, and I''m happy that he finally has the love of a mother that his re mother refused to give him."

    I felt a warmth spread through me at his words.

    I adored and love Niall. He was like the son I never have. And Lucas was unlike anyone I had ever met before, and I was starting to realize that I was falling for him.

    But as much as I wanted to explore these feelings, I couldn''t ignore the fact that he was still technically married to my twin sister.

    Lucas wasn''t the only one who was married ¨C I too was married to someone else. Although it was a marriage of convenience and there were no romantic feelings between Eros Valentino, my husband, and myself, he is still legally recognized as my husband.

    I had more pressing matters to discuss with Lucas, so I decided not to delve into how I got married to Eros. While there will be ample opportunities to share this news, my priority is to first inform him about ckstone.

    Before I had the opportunity to speak, he beat me to it. "Can you tell me about ckstone? Do you know him? Are you acquainted? I couldn''t help but notice how uneasy you became when he showed up at the restaurant."

    "I better tell you everything now. It might be helpful for both of us." I paused, unsure if I was ready to relive the memories that had haunted me for so long.

    "Please tell me." Lucas asked, his voice gentle and encouraging.

    I took another deep breath before I continued. "ckstone tried to kill me."

    Lucas looked at me with concern etched in his face. "Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?"

    "Because I just regained my memory and I never thought our paths would ever cross again."

    Lucas took my hand in his. "Tell me when this incident happened."

    As I recounted the traumatic event, I could feel tears forming in my eyes. Despite my attempts topose myself, I could feel a tight knot in my stomach. "I remember the day of your wedding to Alexandria. I tried to sneak into the church to catch a final glimpse of you, but he saw me and followed me outside and then shot me in broad daylight," I exined.

    His expression darkened. "Do you have any idea why he did that?"

    "Yes."

    He gestured for me to continue, and so I did.

    "My twin had been living a lie for years. She faked everything from having a degree in engineering to owning a chain of hotels when in truth my parents sent her to an asylum when they''re still alive and she escaped more than a couple times and pretended to be me."

    "My sister feared that I would expose her lies and investigate our parents'' death. She told me that they died in a car ident, but I have reason to suspect that they were poisoned and she may have been responsible. It was difficult to ept that she couldmit such a terrible act, but the evidence was overwhelming and pointed solely to her."

    As the haunting memories flooded my mind, he squeezed my hand, reminding me that I was not alone. I squeezed his fingers in return, grateful to have someone with whom I could share things I never thought I could tell anyone.

    "She tried to get rid of me because she wanted to be me. It was me who you dated all those years ago, Lucas, but she took my identity and had me sent to a psychiatric facility in her ce. Blissfully unaware of the truth you proposed to her, ultimately marrying her."

    Observing me, he appeared to bepletely taken aback and unable to speak for quite some time. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of silence, he spoke in a barely audible whisper.

    "The woman I married was not who she portrayed herself to be. This would exin why she acted so differently after the wedding, and I felt like I had married aplete stranger."

    His grip on my hand tightened as he turned to face me, his eyes filled with regret and pain. "I should have trusted my instincts and realized it wasn''t you," he said slowly. "There are so many things I wish I had done differently, Be. I''m sorry... truly sorry."

    "None of that is your fault, Lucas. Alexandria is the only one to me."

    "I had the opportunity to take action, but myck of awareness prevented me from doing so. I feel foolish for being deceived by her for so long."

    Lucas was as shattered as I am but everything was in the past now and we couldn''t rewrite history no matter how much we regret things.

    "It''s not toote to make things right, Lucas." I whispered, trying not to cry. I swallowed the lump in my throat and continued. "No matter what mistakes we may have made in the past, there''s always a chance to make things right in the present. Perhaps, those mistakes were meant to happen so that we could have the opportunity to meet and talk now."

 Chapter 255 255: Bad News

    Lucas gently wiped the tear on my cheek with his fingertips. I looked up at him, my eyes hazy, and he smiled gently at me. "Together, we will make things right," he said softly.

    I sniffled, trying topose myself. "How? How can we make things right?" I asked.

    He gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. "Unless we find Alexandria, then this will never end. By finding her and putting her in a ce where she belongs we can live at peace and so everyone around us."

    "I''m scared, Lucas." I whispered and swallowed the lump in my throat. "Alexandria will do everything to get rid of me."

    Lucas put aforting arm around me, "I understand why you''re scared," he said, "but we can''t let fear get the best of us."

    He was right. I thought to myself. I spent my life feeling scared and running away from Alexandria. Instead of making the situation better it only made things worse.

    "The night Alexandria  ran away, ckstone kidnapped me. I now understand why he did that. He wanted to fake Alexandria''s death."

    Taking a deep breath I continued, "ckstone had this borate n to make it look like Alexandria had died in a car ident," I exined. "He needed me to pretend to be her and drive the car off a cliff. Unfortunately though I survived to tell the tale."

    Lucas was visibly agitated, clenching his fists. "We can never predict their next move," he eximed.

    "It''s just like how we are uncertain about Alexandria''s whereabouts," I told him.

    "I assure you, my men will keep a close eye on ckstone. I have my doubts about him and he is not to be underestimated."

    "I''m suspecting Alexandria might be  pretending to be me so I sent someone to investigate back home."

    "Good." He mumbled. "For now all we can do is wait until we find her."

    Eventually, we both realized that the time needed to go back to sleep.

    "I think it''s time for us to call it a night," I said, stifling a yawn.

    "Yeah, I agree," Lucas replied, rubbing his eyes.

    The moment my backnded on the bed and his arms encircled my body,  I realized how exhausted and sleepy I''ve been. After saying our goodnight we both fell asleep.

    ***

    Lucas leaned over and gave me a soft kiss on the cheek before grabbing his car keys from the bowl by the door. "I''ll see youter," he said with a smile as he straightened up and turned to leave.

    I smiled back at him, feeling a warm rush of affection. "Have a good day at work," I replied, walking beside him until we reached the driveway and he climbed into his car.

    For a few minutes, I watched the car disappear from view, before turning back into the house with a smile on my face.

    Around afternoon, as I sat in my study, poring over thetest financial reports, I heard a gentle knock at the door. Before I could even respond, the butler entered the room.

    "Excuse me, Madam" he said, in his crisp British ent. "You have a visitor in the foyer."

    I looked up from my work, surprised. I wasn''t expecting anyone.

    "Who is it?" I asked, frowning.

    "It''s a young woman," the butler replied. "She didn''t give her name, but she''s quite insistent on seeing you."

    I hesitated for a moment, then made up my mind. "Very well," I said. "Show her in."

    "I''m hesitating to let her in, Madam." The butler reluctantly continued. "Mr. Alexander said not to receive any visitors for a while. However, I couldn''t just dismiss her without informing you first."

    "It''s my order. Please let her in."

    "Very well Madam." The butler bowed and left the room, returning a few momentster with a young woman in tow.

    As soon as the visitor entered the room, I immediately stood up and was taken aback by the sight of Samantha.

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me. "Sam! Thank goodness you''re here," I said, my voice trembling with anticipation. "What have you found?"

    She took a deep breath, and I could see the exhaustion etched into her features. "It''s not good news, I''m afraid," she said softly. "I guess you have to sit down first."

    With a gulp, I followed her advice and watched as she sat down across from me. My heart raced as I braced myself for what she had to say. "Tell me everything," I asked, desperate for an answer.

    "First let me begin by saying your suspicion was true all along. Alexandria was pretending to be you and she managed to deceive everyone around her. Luckily, Mr. Valentino found out she''s an Impostor rather quickly. However," Samantha paused.

    "What." I gasped, unable to take the suspense. "Telle the bad news."

    Samantha took a deep breath. "Well, Alexandria had ess to your safe box," she said. "And she''s run off with fifty million dors."

    As soon as Samantha said the words, my mind went nk. I couldn''t believe what she had just told me. My heart started racing, and I felt like I would faint. "Fifty million? Alexandria run off with my fifty million?" I repeated, hoping that maybe I had misheard her.

    Sam nodded gravely. "Yes, I''m afraid so. Eros wasn''t able to stop her because she escaped as quick as lightning befoee he could even confront her."

    "Damn it." I cursed under my breath. "I rather give that astounding fifty million to charity than her. She don''t deserve even a cent of my money."

    "Just be thankful she only took fifty million. She could have taken more than that if she could."

    I let out a weary sigh. "But still, fifty million dors is a lot of money."

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, it is," she said. "Imagine what that amount could do to an orphanage. It could benefit a lot of children."

    "Exactly. I feel bad it went to her hands."

 Chapter 256 256: Birthday Party Invitation

    "Eros was so worried about you, Be. He thought you''re dead."

    "Oh my god. I felt so terrible. " I bit my lower lip. "How was he doing?"

    Sam took a deep breath. "Well, before I exined to him what had happened to you, he was utterly devastated. Somehow he was relieved to know you''re doing fine."

    "Phew... I hope he understands that I can''t just show up without knowing the situation there first. I wouldn''t want to spoil our ns by revealing to Alexandria that my memory has returned."

    "Don''t worry Be, Eros understands. In fact he said it''s better you stay here for a while until Alexandria is caught."

    Feeling a pulsing ache in my head, I begin to gently rub my temples. "She''s as elusive as a fish," I mutter to myself, "I wonder where we should even start looking for her."

    "You don''t  have to search for Alexandria. Eventually, she wille to you to finish on her own ord."

    I raised an eyebrow in confusion, "What exactly do you mean, Samantha?"

    She leaned back in her chair, taking a sip of the tea the butler just delivered on the table.

    "Alexandria is a formidable woman. She''s used to getting what she wants and she won''t rest until she has seeded. But, she''s also a proud woman, and she won''t want to admit defeat. So, she''lle to you, hoping to finish what she started and rid herself of you once and for all."

    I sat back in my chair, contemting her words.

    "You''re right!"

    Samantha gave me one of her intent looks "You should be ready. Be prepared for anything she may throw at you. But, also be clever. Use your wit and intelligence to outsmart her. She is your twin... If there''s someone who knows her well it''s you...

    So you should be able to predict her next move."

    I nodded, taking in her words.

    "Try to put yourself in her shoes, Be.l If you were Alexandria what would you do after running off with fifty million dors?"

    "That''s a pretty tough question." I mumbled under my breath as I held my chin. "While we may be twins, we''re totally opposite in thinking. As a child, while I was worrying about how I could save a bird with a broken wing, my twin on the other hand thinks of burying it alive."

    "Seriously?"

    "I wish I''m joking Sam." I told her.

    "And so I am." She sighed then continued to encourage me. "Just give it a try.".

    "Well honestly, with a staggering fifty million dors in my bank ount, I think I would get stic surgery and start living under a fake identity."

    Samantha let out an exmation that caught me off guard. "That''s exactly what Alexandria would do!"

    My mouth opened in shock as I realized she was right. I had been so caught up in my own thoughts that I hadn''t even realized it.

    I felt a flicker of hope ignite within me. If that''s the case then I don''t need to look further, ckstone''s new wife seems a little suspicious.

    I turned to Samantha and told her my ns and what she needed to do.

    ***

    As soon as Lucas walked through the door, I looked at the clock to check the time and realized he was home early.

    He had this big smile on his face  as he leaned and gave me a kiss on my lips.

    "You''re early today."

    "He shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I finished the paperwork early and since I have nothing more to do I decided to head home."

    He had a glint in his eye as he spoke. "Guess what?"

    I smiled at him, trying to hide my curiosity. "What?"

    "We''re going to a party tonight!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "A party? Whose party?"

    "Ms. Hamilton''s birthday party!"

    "That sounds...great," I told him, thinking I had finally the opportunity to talk to Ms. Hamilton and convince her to reconcile with Peterson.

    Lucas grinned. "I think you''ll want to when you see what I got you."

    He pulled out a small box from his pocket and handed it to me. Inside was a beautiful ne, with a delicate gold chain and a small diamond pendant.

    "I hope you like it," he said.

    "Lucas, it''s beautiful. How could I not like it?"  I said, my eyes wide with surprise. "Thank you so much."

    "I''m d you like it," Lucas replied, his eyes sparkling with pleasure. "I just wanted to give you a gift and I figured out you will need a ne to wear for Ms. Hamilton''s party and so I think a ne would be a suitable gift. Then I saw the design in the store and I thought of you. I know you''re going to look amazing wearing it."

    I leaned in to give him a kiss on the cheeks, feeling grateful for the surprise gift even though there was no asion.

    "So, I was wondering about the dress code for Ms. Hamilton''s  birthday party. What should I wear?"

    "Oh yeah, I forgot to mention that. It''s a semi-formal event, so dress up nice. You can wear a cocktail gown if you like."

    "Okay, cool," I replied, taking mental note of what to wear. "Do you know if there''s a specific color scheme or anything like that?"

    Lucas shrugged. "Not that I know of. I think anything goes, as long as it''s semi-formal."

    "Got it," I said, feeling relieved to have some direction on what to wear.

    As I ascended the stairs to my room, I began to search through my extensive collection of gowns and cocktail dresses inside my massive wardrobe. Fortunately, Alexandria and I share the same body type, so finding formal attire wasn''t too difficult. However, the real challenge was finding a dress that wasn''t too revealing, as most of my twin''s gowns left little to the imagination.

    It took three grueling hours, but I finally found the perfect outfit for the party.

 Chapter 257 257: Hamilton Residence

    As I walked down the stairs, I felt the soft rustle of my cocktail gown brushing against the polished wooden steps. I had spent hours getting ready for this moment - carefully applying makeup, curling my hair, and choosing the perfect dress - all to impress Lucas, who was waiting for me at the bottom of the staircase.

    He looked up as I approached, a slow smile spreading across his face. "You look stunning," he said, his eyes drinking in the sight of me. "Absolutely breathtaking."

    I couldn''t help but blush at his words, feeling a rush of excitement and anticipation fill me. "Thank you," I mumbled.

    Lucas took my hand and led me towards the door, his touch sending shivers down my spine. "Are you ready to go?" he asked, his voice low and husky.

    I nodded, feeling a sudden burst of confidence. This was it - the moment I had been waiting for. With Lucas by my side, I knew anything was possible.

    As we stepped out into the night air, I felt his hand slip around my waist, pulling me close. "You know," he said, his lips brushing against my ear, "I''ve been thinking about reaping that gown from you. I bet you''ll look even better without it." He yfully added.

    I shivered at his touch, feeling a delicious warmth spread through me. "Really?" .

    He nodded, his eyes darkening with desire. "It may sound selfish but I don''t want any man looking at you tonight."

    I felt my heart skip a beat at his words, feeling a little heady all of a sudden.

    "Stop it, Lucas. We have an important birthday party to attend."

    Something that resembled a groan emerged from him but he didn''t say anything more. He just took my hand and led me to the waiting limousine.

    He opened the door for me, "Madam," he spoked, gesturing for me to enter first.

    "Thank you."

    Lucas then stepped into the luxurious limousine and sat next to me. I could feel the excitement building up inside me. I had been looking forward to this party. Finally, it was happening. I couldn''t wait to talk to Ms. Hamilton.

    The car ride was a blur as I couldn''t stop thinking about what the night had in store for me. I turned to look at Lucas and caught him staring at me with a look of awe in his eyes. His gaze was so intense that I thought I would melt by how he looked at me.

    "What?"

    "Nothing." He replied, smiling. " I just can''t tear my eyes off you.

    Finally we arrived at the impressive Hamilton residence. I could hear the music andughter from outside. My heart raced with anticipation as we stepped out of the car and walked towards the entrance.

    The room was filled with people, all dressed in their finest clothes. The atmosphere was electric and I could feel the excitement in the air.

    As soon as we stepped into the grand ballroom, the entire room fell silent. It was as if time had stopped, and all eyes were on us. I could feel my heart racing in my chest, and I knew I wasn''t the only one feeling the tension.

    "Wow," I whispered to Lucas, unable to think of anything else to say. "I didn''t expect this kind of reaction."

    Lucas nodded, his eyes scanning the crowd nervously. "Me neither," he said. "I guess we''re the talk of the town."

    "Ignore them." He said. "Shall we dance?"

    I was  relieved at the suggestion, and we made our way to the dance floor.

    Even as we danced, I couldn''t help but notice the way people kept looking at us. Some were staring with envy, while others looked disapproving. I pretend like I didn''t care.

    "Are you okay?" Lucas asked, sensing my difort.

    I nodded, smiling up at him. "I''m fine,"

    "You don''t look like it. Just don''t think of it too much and everything''s going to be fine."

    "I''ll do that."

    Lucas smiled back at me, and I smiled back - this time it was genuine. I could feel tension inside me eased a bit.

    Lucas and I swayed to the music, the soft notes of the piano filling the room. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me, being in his arms.

    "Have you seen Ms. Hamilton yet?" I asked. "I brought her a gift and I want to make sure I give it to her before I forget,"

    "No, I haven''t." He told me. "Don''t worry about it, we''ll find her afterwards. Just enjoy the dance for now."

    "Look who I found." He spoke after a moment of silence. "Peterson''s here."

    I followed where he was looking and saw Peterson on the table, alone and sipping a ss of red wine.

    "I''m d he showed up.

    Finally, as the song came to a close.

    Lucas left me on our table to find a non-alcoholic drink for me. As I sat alone, surveying the crowd with my gaze I finally found the birthday celebrant.

    Ms. Hamilton was surrounded by her friends and family, allughing and chatting. I waited patiently for a break in the conversation before deciding to approach her.

    I could feel the tension immediately as I made my way towards her. And when she finally spotted me approaching, it was clear she was unhappy to see me. I could see distaste written all over her face.

    I tried to put on a brave face and approached her with a smile, but her scowl did not waver.

    "Happy birthday!" I said, trying to keep the cheerfulness in my voice, trying to act like she wasn''t looking at me with murder in her eyes.

    She simply grunted in response and turned away from me, continuing to chat with their other guests.

    I could feel the awkwardness in the air as I stood there, not quite sure what to do. Finally, I decided to try and break the ice and approach her again when I have the chance.

    "Ms. Hamilton." I spoke.

    She whirled at me and snapped. "I can''t believe you had the audacity to show up here after what you did."

    I felt my heart sink. Talking to her isn''t as easy as I thought.

    "I''m really sorry," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I know I messed up and I regret it every day."

    Ms. Hamilton red at me, clearly not satisfied with my apology. "Sorry isn''t good enough," they said. "You destroyed my life, Alexandria. I don''t think I can forgive you."

    I felt tears prick at the corners of my eyes as I realized the depth of the hurt my twin had caused. "Please," I begged. "I know I can''t change the past, but I want to make things right. Can we at least talk about it?"

    She smiled at me and whispered. "Go to hell, Alexandria. I want you out of my house before I lose it and drag you out."

 Chapter 258 258: Unexpected Good News

    "I just want to talk to you," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "I know you''re angry with me, but I think we need to clear the air.

    Ms. Hamilton crossed her arms and shot me a murderous re. "And why should I talk to you? You slept with my fianc¨¦."

    "No, we never slept together. I lied to you because I was envious of your rtionship and I wanted to destroy it but after I learned you''re pregnant I felt guilty and wanted to correct my mistakes.

    As the conversation between us started to heat up, Peterson finally got in between.

    "Alexandria is telling the truth, Lily....Nothing happened between us!" He eximed, his thick brows almost meeting halfway in frustration.

    Peterson continued on,  " She made everything up! She lied to everyone, trying to ruin my reputation!"

    "I cannot believe what you have done," she said, her voice trembling with anger, her eyes never once leaving my face.

    I took a deep breath, aware of a countless pair of eyes watching us like a freak show. "Ms. Hamilton, I understand that you are upset, but could you please calm down."

    "After everything you''ve done, you expect me to just calm down?"

    "I''m trying to repair the damage I''ve caused."

    "Repair the damage?" she scoffed. "Do you have any idea how much you hurt me? No amount of apology will make me forgive you."

    "Lily, stop please¡­ I''m worried about the baby." Peterson''s arms tried to hold her still but she wasn''t backing out.

    "I won''t back out now." Said Ms. Hamilton to him. "I won''t stop unless she leaves."

    "I filled my chest with air. "I won''t stay around. I''ve already aplished what I needed to do. I''m sorry for everything."

    "Let''s go home." Lucas resurfaced from the crowd. He entwined his hands into my own and pulled me to the door.

    "Are you sorry you didn''t enjoy the party?" He asked when we''re alone in the limousine.

    "Not really, " I replied with a sad smile. "I''ve done my best to reconcile with Ms. Hamilton but she still hates me  ¡ª not me actually but my twin ¡ª perhaps it will take time before she can forgive me."

    "Don''t take it too hard."

    "I tried. Still it doesn''t make me feel lighter, Lucas."

    "You did a great job tonight, Be. " He squeezed my hand reassuringly. "I''m certain Peterson and Ms. Hamilton will be okay soon. I could see they still love each other and after what you did tonight, it cleared the air between them. Just wait a few days or weeks and  you''ll receive good news."

    "You think so?" I was hopeful.

    "Yeah, Just trust me."

    ___

    A week passed by and the news I never thought I would hear arrived.

    I was slumped over a pile of paperworks when the door to my office opened and Samantha burst into the room, gripping a newspaper in her delicate fingers.

    "Is there a problem Sam?" I frowned, worried that something terrible happened.

    "No, there''s nothing for you to worry about." She told me, her cupid lips stretched into a smile. "I know you''ll be d to read this."

    "I don''t think I''m in the mood to read the gossip section. I have a stack of paper works to read and sign."

    "Silly, I''m not telling you to read the whole gossip section. Just read this upper part. It''s about Ms. Hamilton and Peterson."

    "That piqued my attention." I took the newspaper from her hand. My eyes bulge when I read what it''s all about."

    "Oh my God. I don''t believe this."

    When I looked up at Samantha she was smiling at me. "And so I am. Ms. Lily Hamilton was now officially Mrs. Peterson."

    I felt tears of joy prick my eyes. "I''m relieved. After the night I talked to her I gave up hope they will get back together again. The heavens heard my prayers."

    I folded the newspaper and ced it on top of the table. "I can''t wait to tell Lucas the good news."

    Sam sat on the chair opposite my table and crossed her legs. In a low whisper she spoke, "I trailed ckstone''s wife."

    "Amanda''s her name." I supplied. "Did you find something that might help us out? Did she have any suspicious transactions?"

    "Well, she entered this three story building. I tried to follow her inside but the security won''t let me in. Only VIP''s are allowed to get in."

    A groan emerged from my lips. "If only we knew what''s inside."

    "They say it was a dental clinic." Said Sam. "However, after I did some digging and interviewed residents who live nearby, I got some interesting information. They say it''s a private clinic. They perform secret operations like stic surgery, liposuction, etc."

    "If only we could ess the building''s records, we might finally confirm if Amanda is Alexandria."

    "I don''t think we need to get in to find out if Alexandria is ckstone''s wife."

    A frown scrunched my forehead in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "I followed ckstone''s wife in thedies room when she went shopping in the mall after her dental appointment."

    "You''re killing me with suspense. Tell me what you got." I muttered, holding my breath.

    "I got a strand of her hair!"

    "I can''t believe you did!" I gasped, abruptly rising from my chair to look at Sam as she waved the small stic bag which contains the hair sample.

    "I''m just d I didn''t give up. Although I admit that I almost decided to leave when she stayed in the clinic for three hours and god only knows what she''s doing."

    "Thank you for not giving up Sam."

    "I told you I will do everything to help you like the way you helped."

    "Lucas should know. I''ll inform him right away so we can send the sample to a testing center."

    "That''s a great idea." Said Sam.

    "Let''s end this once and for all. Alexandria should be put to a ce where she belongs." I told Sam. I''ve never been so determined to do something the way I did now.

 Chapter 259 259: Midnight Visitor

    Three dayster.

    I took a deep breath and strode inside the study, clutching the DNA result which arrived from theb this morning.

    What I have to say to Lucas would change everything.

    As I approached him, I noticed a furrowed brow and a slight hunch in his posture. He waspletely engrossed in the papers scattered across his desk, and seemed oblivious to my presence. It was as if the world around him had faded away, leaving only the task at hand to capture his attention.

    I didn''t want to interrupt him, but what I have to say can''t wait."

    "Lucas."

    With a lift of his gaze, he met my eyes. His frown, which had been etched on his face just a moment prior, vanished in an instant.

    "Is there anything you need?" he inquired, rising from his chair and striding purposefully in my direction.

    I shook my head and handed him the envelope which I had already read.

    "A DNA result?" His frown returned and he unfolded the paper. As he finished reading, a look of indescribable shock washed over his face and he turned to me, clearly taken aback.

    "ckstone''s wife, and my Dna are a perfect match which means we finally found my twin. I''m not sure how she managed topletely change her identity, but whether it was luck or fate, I had a hunch that she was hiding something, and as it turned out, I was right.

    His eyes widened in surprise. "I never would have guessed it was Alexandria. She looks like apletely different woman now. I can only imagine how much it must have cost her to have her face redone."

    "At first, I didn''t realize it, but even her subtle mannerisms remind me of Alexandria. Although she changed her appearance, her eyes and even her smallest movements still give her away."

    Lucas looked like he was about to say something, but he stopped. He took a deep breath and looked at me. "I don''t want you to get involved with her."

    "I could be used as a lure to take her down."

    "Absolutely not," Lucas snapped. "I can''t bear the thought of putting your life in danger once more. You''ve had too many close calls before, and I refuse to let youe anywhere near her again."

    While I understand Lucas''s concern about me, I feel like he''s overreacting a bit. I want to convince him that I can be of help in catching my twin. However, the grave look in his eyes gave me pause. It was clear that he had made up his mind, and I knew that trying to change it would be a losing battle.

    I understand Lucas was concerned but he''s overreacting. I want to convince him that I can help with catching Alexandria. However, the grave look in his eyes stopped me. I knew it was a losing battle when I saw one.

    "Okay, I won''t interfere with your ns, but could you please promise me that you''ll take care of yourself? I don''t want to worry too much."

    His lips curve into a reassuring smile as he raises his hand in the air. "Of course, I promise to be safe."

    ¡ª

    Lucas had settled back into his seat when Be left the study. He fell into a deep thought, nning how he would finally settle the problem with Alexandria.

    He had been quietly amassing evidence against Alexandria, including statements of her ounts that revealed her embezzlement ofpany funds.

    Additionally, he had sought out witnesses who could attest to her treacherous deeds, ready to bring them forward if necessary. It was a dangerous game, but he knew he had to act before she inflicted any more harm.

    Despite knowing that everything might not go as nned, he couldn''t afford to wait any longer. He was aware that Alexandria could strike at any moment, and he had to take the initiative to stop her from creating chaos. It was a risk he had to take, but he was determined to stop her.

    He will present Alexandria with two options: either surrender herself to the authorities and face the consequences of her actions, or risk being confined to a mental asylum for the rest of her days, with no hope of release. It was a grim choice, to be sure, but one that she would have to make nheless.

    "Hello?"

    "Hi, it''s me," Lucas replied,  pressing the phone to his ear. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything important."

    "It''s been a while Lucas." His officer friend replied  "No, not at all. I was just finishing up some work. How are you?"

    "I''m good, thanks. Listen, I needed your help. We''ll be visiting ckstone''s mansion tonight to arrest his wife. She''d been involved in various crimes. I already filed a case against her, even though I have the warrant of arrest. However, since she changed her identity and appearance it might beplicated."

    "Your timing is perfect, Lucas. We are actually raiding ckstone''s mansion tonight. He''s involved in drugs and illegal firearms and we''ll arrest him tonight."

    "Great."

    He hung up the phone and sighed, feeling his heart skitter in suspense. He couldn''t wait for what would happen tonight.

    ***

    I couldn''t sleep.

    Lucas just left for an important mission, tripling my restlessness.

    I had this ominous feeling in my chest telling me that something bad will happen soon and I don''t like it.

    Sighing, I got up from the bed, thirsty and made a quick trip to the kitchen.

    I poured myself a ss of water and finished it in one dunk.

    Returning to my bedroom, the st of cold wind hit my face.

    Didn''t I close the door to the balcony?

    Shrugging, there''s too many things in my mind. Maybe I forgot to close it.

    "Don''t make a sound or I''ll kill you."

    The tip of the knife zed my skin.

    A choked whimper escaped my lips. Why is Alexandria here? Lucas, apanied by authorities, are on their way to arrest her and ckstone.

    Since she''s here, could it be that she plotted this so she could corner me when I''m alone?

    The house has ten guards. How can she sneak into my room?

 Chapter 260 260: Finally Over

    "I have a gun, Be. If you make so much as a scream, I''ll kill Niall next door."

    I froze, my heart sinking to the pit of my stomach "No you won''t." I gasped, "He''s your son."

    "Do you think I won''t kill him?" Herughter filled the air with chill. "I once killed you¡­ I won''t hesitate to get rid of my son for the sake of revenge."

    "You''re evil!" My teeth clenched.

    "Is that apliment?" Alexandria giggled. "Turn around, I want to witness the fear in your eyes when I get rid of you."

    I obediently did what she told me.

    She was wearing a servant''s uniform, and concealed her hair color behind a brte wig. No wonder no one noticed her sneak in, she blended well with her disguise.

    "You won''t get away with this."

    "Oh, really? I''ve done this before Be. I was never caught and I''m sure not this time."

    Her lips curled into a smug smirk. "Lucas will take time to return, by the time he reaches here, you''ll be dead."

    Shock reverberated through me. Panic threatened to consume me, but I refused to let fear cloud my judgment. I needed to regain control of the situation and find a way to get her off guard.

    "Before you kill me, I want to know the truth, did you kill mom and dad?"

    Alexandriaughed hysterically as if the words were amusing.

    "I did."

    The revtion hit me like a ton of bricks and my breath hitched in my throat.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, clouding my vision. "How could you be so heartless? Did you even feel guilt after plotting their death?"

    I struggled toprehend how she could do that to the person who raised her and showered her with love.

    "Why?" The question escaped my trembling lips.

    Alexandria fixed her gaze upon me with chilling intensity.

    "Because they were obstacles, standing in the way of what I wanted," she replied, her voice an eeriebination of serenity and cold detachment.

    "Our parents never understood me. They always showered you with their attention. You''re their favorite child while they stifled my ambitions, suppressed my desires, and kept me locked in a mental institution."

    "They did not need me so I killed them, and freed myself. Oh, I didn''t really kill them with my hands, I just plotted it to make it look like an ident."

    "Mom and dad love you so much. They never favored me. You''re just making an excuse to justify killing them."

    Alexandria''s mental condition made my parents care for her more than they cared for me. In fact, I sometimes feel jealous that they spend little time with me and instead pour their time and attention to my other twin.

    But despite that, I understand that Alexandria needed them because of her condition and that made me finally ept that they didn''t want my twin to be left out.

    "They''re selfish people.. If I could kill them again, I would Be."

    Anger surged within me,peting with the overwhelming sadness.

    "I will make sure you pay for your crimes, Alexandria," I spat, my voice wavering butced with determination. "You may have escaped with your crimes before but not this time."

    For a fleeting moment, I could sense a flicker of fear in Alexandria''s eyes. But just as quickly as it appeared, her sinister smile reimed its ce on her lips. "I had enough of you, sister. It''s time to say goodbye."

    The tip of the gun aimed at my head. "Goodbye, Be¡­ Niall will be next."

    I couldn''t move in fear and closed my eyes, waiting for the cold metal to pierce my flesh.

    Bang! Bang!

    There was no pain¡­ Only silence¡­ My eyes opened and found Alexandria standing on her feet with blood flowing out of her lips.

    The gun slipped from her grasp and fell to the floor. Secondster, her slender body followed.

    Standing on the door of my bedroom was a man I had never seen before. Standing behind him was Lucas, his face marred with darkness.

    A choke sobbed escaped my lips and I copsed on the floor, trembling with an onught of emotions.

    That was so close¡­ If they hadn''t arrived in time, I would have been dead by now.

    "Be."

    Lucas pulled me into his arms tightly. I thought I would suffocate. "Are you alright?"

    I nodded. "I - I was so scared¡­.. I - thought that was the end of me. I swore I imagined myself crossing a river¡­"

    "Hush¡­" His warm hand caressed my head, as though trying to soothe a crying child. "It''s alright now¡­ No one''s gonna hurt you now that I''m here."

    "How did you know that Alexandria''s here?" I looked at him, waiting for an answer.

    "ckstone tried to leave the country but we were notified by the airlines and he was caught. When we didn''t find Alexandria with him I realized that she might be plotting something and I thought she might be here that''s why I immediately decided to get home."

    Lucas ced a hand on my chest. "I was so scared. I thought I would lose you¡­"

    Tears welled up my eyes once more, clouding my vision. "I-is she dead?" I asked, turning to the man who knelt  beside my twin''s body to check her pulse.

    "I''m sorry¡­. she''s dead " He replied.

    Alexandria killed our parents, although I tried to feel sad for her death, I couldn''t. She brought this upon herself, and what happened to her now was the consequence of her action.

    The sound of sirens filled the air.

    Alexandria''s dead body was sealed in a ck bag and carried away to the car.

    The police officer took us to the station to give our statements. The interviewsted for only an hour but to me it felt like an eternity.

    When it finished, Lucas was waiting for me outside the door and he took my hand and we went home.

    Now that Alexandria is gone, Lucas and I have no reason to be together¡­. I''m sure sooner orter he will tell me to leave...

 Chapter 261 261: Meeting Eros

    When we reached home, the first light of dawn pierced through the dark sky. Lucas and I quickly went to Niall''s room to check on him. Finding the little boy peacefully asleep relieved my anxiety. Afterwards, we headed straight to bed, craving a few hours of rest.

    The night had been intense, unforgettable. While Lucas drifted into a deep slumber, I stayed awake, observing the steady rhythm of his breathing, thinking I''m going to miss him when I''m gone.

    I tried to push the thought out of my mind but I couldn''t. My time in this house was limited. I couldn''t stay here forever, this isn''t my home. Eventually, I would have to go back to my old life as Arabe Angelstone, a businesswoman ustomed to being alone.

    I gently brushed a strand of hair away from his face, feeling a pang of regret. But if Lucas were to express a desire for me to stay, I would consider it. But the reality was, that was not an option as he harbored no feelings for me.

    I couldn''t find the courage to confess my feelings for him. The thought of hearing that he couldn''t love me back was a pain I was not ready to face.

    Reflecting on the uncertainties looming ahead, my tired eyes sumbed to sleep. When I woke up I noticed Lucas was nowhere to be found in bed. When I went downstairs to have breakfast with Niall, the butler mentioned that Lucas had left to attend to an important matter.

    Given the events of the previous night, I understood that he would have a hectic schedule ahead.

    Niall''s typical cheerful demeanor shone through. I contemted telling him the news of his mother''s death but he was just a child. It would be difficult for him to cope once he hears the truth.

    It was a task best left for Lucas. Perhaps when Niall was older and more capable of understanding, his father would tell him about it.

    After ying with Niall for an hour, I put him down for an afternoon nap. Lucas had not returned, and I wondered about his whereabouts as I hadn''t received any text messages from him. However, there was one message from an unfamiliar number.

    "Eros..." I gasped in surprise! My mind had been so preupied in the past few days that I hadn''t even tried to get in touch with him. Shortly after reading the message, I received a phone call from him.

    "Can we meet?" He asked over the phone.

    It had been ages since west saw each other, and there was much to catch up on. "Yes, please... Send me the location, and I''ll meet you there."

    "Sure. I''ll bring Sam with me," he added before ending the call. I was surprised that he was with Samantha, but I hadn''t had the chance to ask him why they were together. I resolved to inquire about it once we met. Without dy, I quickly took a bath and changed into khaki pants and a floral blouse.

    I quickly grabbed my car key and rushed downstairs.

    "Please let Lucas know that I''ve gone out for an important meeting," I informed the butler when I encountered him in the foyer.

    "What time will you be back, Ma''am?" He asked in a soft voice, one I had not heard before. ncing at his wristwatch, he then turned to me for my response.

    The tired butler had dark circles under his eyes, a sign that he hadn''t slept a wink since Lucas had called himst night. By now, he had figured out that I wasn''t Alexandria, but her twin sister. This realization likely exined his unusually kind demeanor towards me.

    "I''m not certain, but I''ll make an effort to return before dark," I added.

    The butler nodded, and I proceeded on my way.

    The location Eros had given me was in the shopping district, specifically at the town''s popr coffee shop. However, at that moment, there were few customers, making it an ideal spot for a private conversation.

    Eros was easy to spot as I entered the coffee shop. To my surprise, Samantha was seated beside him, sporting a blush on her cheeks.

    "What''s going on between the two of them?" I questioned silently and made my way towards the couple.

    Before I could even take my seat, Eros made a sudden announcement. "Sam and I are getting married," he dered, leaving me stunned and nearly missing my chair.

    "Come again?" I eximed in disbelief.

    "We''re getting married," Sam murmured, the blush on her cheeks deepening.

    It only took me a moment to collect myself, and once I did, I shed them a wide grin. "Congrattions!"

    Realizing that their wedding marked thepletion of our divorce, I expressed my happiness for the both of them. "I''m truly happy for you," I added warmly.

    "When?"

    "Next week," Eros and Sam said in unison.

    It may have appeared hasty, but when two people are clearly in love with each other, why should they wait any longer?

    "It''s an intimate wedding with close friends and rtives present," Eros exined. "We hope you can join us."

    "Absolutely, I wouldn''t miss it for the world!"

    The couple visibly rxed.

    "Please make sure to bring Lucas along." Said Sam.

    "I''m not certain if he''ll be able to make it after what happened. He has a lot on his te right now."

    Both Eros and Sam nodded in understanding and empathy.

    "We heard about it on the news," Sam added, reaching out to offer mefort. "I''m sorry about what happened to your twin."

    "Alexandria brought it upon herself. Losing my only family left pains me, but things happen for a reason. She would have taken more lives if she had lived."

    "We invited you here to cheer you up!" Sam eximed, holding out the menu and waving for the waiter toe over. "Let''s order and talk about our wedding ns!"

    I gave Sam an appreciative smile and nced down at the menu to distract myself from the pain of losing my twin.

 Chapter 262 262: Say Goodbye

    When Sam and I parted ways, I didn''t head straight home, wanting to have a moment to myself. Deep in thought, I realized that with my twin sister gone, I have to go back to my old life as Arabe Angelstone, the CEO of AA cosmetics to fulfill my responsibility.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve handled thepany on my own. But with everything finally back in its ce it''s clear that I have to take over.

    I experienced a twinge of sadness thinking about leaving the Alexander mansion and saying goodbye to the cherished memories and loved ones I hold dear. Lucas and Niall, in particr, hold a special ce in my heart. Although Niall may not be my biological child, as my twin''s son, he feels like my own.

    I had a strong desire to remain in the mansion, creating more memories with Niall and Lucas. Sadly, I couldn''t find a valid reason to stay. The rtionship between Lucas and myself is unclear. I am unsure of where I stand in his life and know that one day he will find the woman he wants to spend the rest of his life with, and that woman isn''t me.

    I let out a sigh as I wandered through the crowded streets, my mind adrift in contemtion. Despite the bright sun overhead, the weather was pleasantly mild, with a gentle breeze blowing, creating the ideal atmosphere for a leisurely stroll. I found myself stopping to watch the world go by. People rushed past me, their lives moving at a pace that seemed dizzyingpared to my own.

    Everyone looked so happy. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy as I watched couples holding hands,ughing together, sharing intimate moments that seemed so out of reach for me. I longed for that kind of connection, but deep down I knew that it wasn''t meant for me. My path was different, and I had to ept that.

    Continuing to walk, I found myself drawn to a nearby park. The sound of children ying filled the air, filling me with a sense of peace. I sat on a bench, watching as families enjoyed the simple pleasures of life. One day I''ll have a family of my own. It might not be now, but a time wille that I will.

    ¡ª

    After spending two hours wandering through the park, contemting my future and the steps I need to take now that my life has returned to normal, Lucas was understandably concerned about my prolonged absence. When I exined that I had lost track of time while walking, he visibly rxed.

    "Can we talk?" I inquired.

    Lucas hesitated briefly before sighing. "Alright." Rising from his desk, he left his paperwork behind in his office. "Let''s take a stroll to the garden." He and I found a quiet corner of the sprawling garden. We sat down on the bench. Silence lingered in the air.

    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. I knew this conversation was going to be difficult, but it was one that needed to happen. We had been through so much together in the short time I had been at the mansion, but it was time for me to return to my life as the CEO of AA Cosmetics.

    Taking a deep breath, I finally mustered the courage to speak. "Lucas, there''s something I need to tell you," I began, my voice barely above a whisper.

    He turned to me, his eyes full of concern. "What is it, Be? You know you can tell me anything," he said softly, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder.

    I took another deep breath before continuing. "I''ve made the decision to leave the mansion. I...I need to go back to my life as the CEO of AA Cosmetics." The words felt heavy on my tongue, but I knew they needed to be said.

    Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise, and I could see a flicker of sadness in them but it disappeared as quickly as it arrived, reced by a papernk expression. "Are you sure that is what you want?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.

    No. I wanted to say but couldn''t. The truth is I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him but I can''t stay with a man who has no feelings for me.

    "I appreciate everything you and everyone else has done for me here, Lucas. But AA Cosmetics is where I belong, my life''s work. I can''t continue to abandon my obligations. I need to go back and continue building mypany," I exined. My voice sounded calm but deep inside I trembled from the intensity of my emotions.

    Lucas fell silent for a moment, processing my words. Finally, he sighed and nodded. "I understand, Be. You can leave the house if that''s what you wanted. But know that you''ll always have a ce here at the mansion, no matter what," he said, his eyes filled with a mix of sadness and eptance.

    "Thank you, Lucas." I smiled through my tears, grateful for his understanding. "I''ll never forget the time I''ve spent here, the memories I''ve made."

    Lucas turned to walk away, heading towards the mansion. I watched painfully. Leaving behind the people I hade to care for deeply was difficult, but I knew that I was making the right decision for myself.

    ¡ª

    "Mommy," Niall eximed as he ran towards the bench where I was seated. Although I still feel bad after my conversation with Lucas I opened my arms wide and returned the bright smile on the child''s face. He jumped into my arms, I held him close, cherishing the feeling of his small body in my arms knowing I''ll never have another chance to hold him like this in the near future.

    "It''s been some time since we''ve had a chance to just be together like this," the child said softly, his eyes shining with excitement.

    I leaned down and nted a gentle kiss on his head, my heart heavy with the news I knew I needed to share with him soon. It tore me apart to think about telling him I would be leaving soon.

    Niall pulled back and looked up at me with his big eyes. "I have a gift for you!" he said

    "Well, what is it?" I asked, ying along.

    Niall took my hand and led me to his room. I was curious about why he wanted to give me a gift out of the blue. There was no asion so I have no idea why he was giving me a gift.

    "Come here, Mum," he said, patting the space next to him. I sat down, feeling a mix of excitement and curiosity.

    "I wanted to give you something," he said, reaching under his pillow. He pulled out a small velvet box and handed it to me.

    I opened it slowly, not sure what to expect. Inside was a beautiful ne, shining in against the light.The pendant was a delicate silver heart, with small emerald stones adorning the edges.

    I gasped, feeling overwhelmed by the beauty of the gift. "Niall, this is stunning," I whispered, feeling a lump form in my throat.

    "I saw it in a store and thought of you. I wanted to get it for you, just because. You mean so much to me, Mum, and I wanted to show you how much I appreciate you."

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I reached out and hugged him tightly. "Thank you, Niall. This is the most precious gift I have ever received, because ites from your heart."

    He hugged me back, holding me close.

 Chapter 263 263: Confession Of Feelings

    I gazed at the ne in awe, tears fell down my flushed cheeks. Hastily, I wiped it away before the child could notice and inquire about my tears. I didn''t want Niall to witness my sorrow, fearing that he might feel the same way. It was too painful for me to bear.

    I took the ne from the velvet box and held it up, admiring its beauty carefully. The child is so thoughtful, remembering to give me a gift. It makes me more guilty to exin to him that I''ll be gone from the house and will probably never return.

    Gently, I put it around my neck. The cool silver chain rested against my skin, the stones creating a dazzling disy of color in the soft light of the room. It was the first and probably thest gift I received from him and I will forever treasure it.

    "It looks perfect on you, Mom." he said softly, his eyes shining with pride. "I knew you would like it."

    I reached up to touch his cheeks and whispered, my voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, Niall¡­.This is so beautiful. I''m sorry because I haven''t brought you a gift."

    "It''s okay mom. I don''t need any gift. I already received many gifts during my birthday and I don''t usually use any of them. And daddy, he can buy me anything as long as I ask him. Just having you here mom is enough for me. You are all I want." He replied and enveloped me in a warm hug.

    I held onto him, feeling the warmth of his embrace seeping into my soul. At that moment, how I truly wished that he was my son and that I can take him with me wherever I go. Sadly, he didn''te from me so I have to let go of the idea of being with him until I grow old.

    I dreaded the moment when I would have to tell him about my decision. The weight of guilt settled heavily on my shoulders. How could I break his little heart?

    "Niall, there''s something I must tell you." I called out, trying to keep my voice steady as he turned to look at me with his bright eyes.

    His small hand reached up to hold my cheeks. "What''s wrong, Mom?" he asked, his brow furrowed with concern.

    I swallowed hard, squeezing his hand gently before sitting him down on the bed next to me. "I have to go away for a while," I told him.

    Niall''s face fell, his eyes filling with tears. "But why aren''t you happy here? Why do you have to go away? Will youe back soon? Did I do something wrong?" he asked, his voice quivering with emotion.

    "No, no. You''ve done nothing wrong sweetie¡­. You''re as good as an angel. " I consoled him, holding him close, wrapping my arms around him as he buried his face in my chest, his gentle sobs shaking his small frame. "I''m so sorry, Niall. I have to go to take care of some things, but I''ll always be thinking of you.

    You mean everything to me, and I love you more than words can say."

    The guilt gnawed at me, knowing that I had no intention of returning, that this would be thest time I would hold him in my arms. But I couldn''t bring myself to break his heart, not yet.

    He looked up at me with his big, innocent eyes and said, "I will miss you, Mommy. Pleasee back soon."

    I knelt down in front of him, cing my hands on his shoulders as I looked into his eyes. "I will miss you too, my child," I said softly.

    I felt a pang in my heart at his words, knowing that it wasn''t easy for him to see me leave. " Please don''t forget how much mom loves you, sweetie. She will think of you all the time and no matter where she goes. You''ll always be in her heart because you are her one and only angel."

    Niall''s eyes lit up at my words, and he wiped the tears off his cheeks, disying a strength that made me so proud of him. A forced smile appeared on his lips. He was evidently heartbroken and yet he was trying his best to cheer up. "I love you always, Mommy. And I will wait for you toe back. No matter how long it takes I will wait for you."

    As I stood up to leave, I pulled him into onest hug, cherishing the moment before I had to go. I whispered in his ear, "Be good, my child. Don''t make your daddy worry and behave all the time."

    "I will Mom. " He replied and hugged me tight.

    ¡ª

    Stepping into my room, it felt like a punch to the gut. The walls seemed to echo with emptiness. I walked over to my dresser and began to fold my clothes, one by one, trying to push down the lump in my throat.

    I nced around at the few mementos that decorated my room - photos of Niall, drawings he had made for me. There''s also a photograph of Lucas. Each little thing reminds me of what I''m about to lose, hitting me like a wave crashing against the shore.

    I couldn''t believe that this was alling to an end. I had spent the past few months¡ªwas it already a year?¡ª living with them, acting out like Niall''s mother, helping Lucas with the business and bing a part of their family as if I truly was a part of it. And now, I had to leave. It was like ripping my heart out of my chest and leaving it behind.

    Niall was like a son to me. I had watched him during his vulnerable moments and how he learned to be strong, and had been there for him when he needed a shoulder to cry on or when he needed to be pampered.

    And Lucas¡­. Lucas was the man I had fallen in love with, without him even knowing. His smile could light up a room, his touch could send shivers down my spine, and everything little thing about him just makes me smile without a reason.

    But I couldn''t stay. I had no choice but to resume my life which stopped for a moment.

    Tears stung my eyes as I zipped up my suitcase, the weight of leaving bing too much to bear. I sank onto my bed, overwhelmed by grief and longing. I knew that I had to go, but my heart rebelled against the idea.

    I initially nned to leave after a week. However, AA cosmetics needed me. My employees who I haven''t seen for a while needed me toe back, to resume my duties as the CEO and lead thepany towards new heights. If I don''t summon the strength to leave tomorrow then there''s the possibility I would never have the strength to leave at all.

    ¡ª

    I couldn''t sleep, my mind a jumble of racing thoughts that refused to let me rest. Sighing, I got up from the bed and sought refuge on the balcony, mesmerized by the twinkling stars above as I waited for fatigue to finally set in before retiring to my room.

    The night was still, with a cool breeze gently rustling the leaves of the nearby trees. The air sent a shiver down my spine, but the fresh air felt invigorating as I gazed out at the picturesque starry night.

    But just as I began to rx, I heard a faint sound that made me freeze in ce. It was the unmistakable sound of someone clearing their throat. My heart began to race as I strained to make out where the sound wasing from. I turned around and gasped. "You scared the hell out of me!" I told Lucas, clutching my chest after having just an episode of mini heart attack.

    "I apologize." He said with guilt ridden eyes. "I didn''t mean to scare you. I couldn''t sleep so I decided to get some fresh air."

    I nodded, motioning for him to sit next to me on the balcony. As he settled into the chair beside me, I couldn''t deny the flutter of butterflies in my stomach whenever I was around him.

    "So, what''s been keeping you up?" I asked, trying to keep my tone light and casual.

    Lucas sighed, running a hand through his dark hair. "Are you really leaving tomorrow?" I could see the pain and uncertainty in his eyes, and I wonder if my eyes are simply ying a trick on me.

    Without thinking, I reached out and took his hand in mine, giving it aforting squeeze. "Yes¡­ I have to¡­ Again I want to thank you for all you''ve done for me. Thank you for looking after me, for giving me a temporary home, for believing in me, and for protecting me all the time."

    He looked at me, his gaze intense and searching.

    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, my emotions swirling within me. I wanted to tell him how much I had grown to care for both him and Niall, how leaving them behind was breaking my heart. But the words caught in my throat, the fear of rejection holding me back.

    Before I could gather my courage to speak, Lucas lifted his head to meet my gaze, his eyes filled with so much emotion that I felt like drowning in them.

    "I don''t want you to go, Be. I''vee to realize how much you mean to me, and I can''t bear the thought of losing you."

    The confession hit me like a bolt of lightning, leaving me speechless and overwhelmed. Could it be that he felt the same way about me as I did about him? Was it possible that our connection ran deeper than I had ever imagined?

    "I don''t get what you mean¡­.." I mumbled under my breath, unsure what he actually meant. I fear I might have misunderstood his words.

    "I want you to know Be¡­. I have loved you since the first time we met at the hospital." He confessed. "Ever since then, I can''t stop thinking of you and I want to be with you all the time."

    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Lucas, the man I always dreamed of, was confessing his love for me. If this was just a dream I don''t want to wake up.

    "I-I don''t know what to say, Lucas," I stammered, my heart pounding in my chest. "Are you for real?"

    "I know it''s a lot to take in, but I can''t keep it hidden any longer," He whispered, his voice filled with emotion. "I''ve loved you for so long, and I can''t stand the thought of you leaving and finding someone else. Please, just give me a chance."

    Tears stung my eyes as I mustered the courage to speak the words that had been weighing on my heart. "Lucas," I began, my voice barely above a whisper. He turned to me, his eyes searching mine with a mix of anticipation and apprehension.

    "I... I love you too," I finally managed to say, the words almost foreign on my tongue. But as soon as they were out in the open, a wave of relief washed over me. It was terrifying toy my feelings bare, but it was also liberating to finally acknowledge the depth of my emotions for him.

    Lucas''s eyes widened in surprise, joy and disbelief shining in them. "You... you do?" he asked, his voice barely more than a breath.

    I nodded, "Yes, I do. I''ve been scared to admit it, but I can''t deny how much you mean to me. I love you, Lucas. If I don''t say my feelings for you I might regret it for the rest of my life."

    Tears clouded his eyes and a smile slowly spread across his face, and before I knew it, he was on his feet, pulling me into a tight embrace. The weight that had been pressing down on me seemed to lift, and I felt a sense of peace settle in my heart.

    "I can''t believe this is happening," he whispered, his voice filled with wonder.

    "I feel the same way." I replied, cing my arms around his neck while staring deep into my eyes.

 Chapter 264 264: The Ending

    "Are you still leaving?" Lucas asked me after a moment of pause. Sadness shone in his eyes. At that moment he looked like an adorable puppy melting my heart.

    "I have important matters to attend to, being the CEO of AA Cosmetics," I replied, my tone apologetic. I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. "If only I don''t have to attend to my responsibilities then I could just stay. However, I will lose not only millions but thepany I worked hard for if I don''t take care of it. I have responsibilities that I can''t neglect."

    He sighed, running a hand through his tousled hair. "I understand," he murmured under his breath, his eyes never leaving mine. "But will youe back?" he asked, hope shining in his eyes. I paused, taking a moment to gather my thoughts.

    "I promise I''ll be back in a month," I told him, trying to give him some reassurance. "I won''t let our time together end like this."

    Lucas cleared his throat. "What if you find someone else while you''re away?" he asked, his brows furrowed in concern. I couldn''t help but almostugh at his question, the idea seeming absurd to me.

    I gently held his face in my hands, smiling softly. "Lucas, you are the only one for me," I spoke with sincerity. "You have stolen my heart in a way no one else ever has. No other man, no matter how good-looking, could everpare to you."

    "Of course I am so handsome and wealthy and no man would dare steal you from me." He replied, masking his jealousy with confidence. "Well, I just worry that the distance will be too much for us to handle," he admitted.

    I reached out to take his hand in mine, the warmth of his touch grounding me in the moment. "I understand your concerns, but I have faith in us," I reassured him. Our love is strong enough to ovee any obstacle thates our way. I promise to stay true to you even when we are miles apart."

    "I''ll wait for you," he whispered, his breath warm against my skin as his fingers framed my face.

    I leaned into his touch, reveling in the feeling of his hands against my face. "I''ll miss you."

    "I''ll miss you too," Lucas replied, his voice full of longing. "But I''ll keep myself busy while you''re away, focusing on work and staying connected with you through calls and messages."

    We stood there for a moment, lost in our own little bubble of affection and love. The impending distance between us weighed heavily on our hearts, but I knew that our love was strong enough to withstand it.

    Lucas and I found ourselves drawn closer together. His eyes locked onto mine, filled with adoration. He leaned in slowly, closing the distance between us. I could feel the heat of his breath against my lips, sending shivers down my spine as our faces were mere inches apart.

    And then, without a word, our lips met in a gentle, tender kiss. It was soft and sweet, full of love and longing that flowed between us, our souls connecting in the intimacy.

    Time seemed to stand still as we continued to kiss. It was a simple yet profound expression of our deep love for each other, a silent promise of the bond that held us together.

    ¡ª

    A monthter.

    Stepping out of my car, my heart was racing as if I had just finished running a marathon. It had been a month since Ist saw Lucas and Niall, and even though we had been in constantmunication while I was away, I still missed them. Seeing them in person feltpletely different.

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation as my sandaled feet traverse the familiar path towards the house. It was as if I had been gone for an eternity. Finally, I was back where I belonged... home.

    I opened the door and stepped inside the grand foyer. Suddenly a frown scrunched my forehead in confusion. There was no one in sight, and the house was eerily quiet. Is there some kind of mistake here? Did Lucas forget I wasing today?

    A tinge of disappointment crept over me as I wondered if there was no one in the mansion. Just as I was about to pull out my phone to call Lucas, the lights suddenly flickered on, and from around the corner, a chorus of voices erupted in unison, shouting, "Surprise!"

    I stood frozen in shock as my friends, Lucas and his family emerged from a door, carrying balloons and wearing big smiles on their faces. The room erupted in cheers and apuse as they rushed towards me, enveloping me in hugs and excitement. Confetti rained down from the ceiling, and a tableden with delicious food and drinks caught my eye.

    "Wee home love." Lucas pulled me into his arms with a smile.

    I heard the sound of little feet pounding towards me. Turning around, I saw my sweet child Niall rushing towards me with arms outstretched, a big grin on his face.

    "Mommy! Mommy! Wee back!" he eximed, wrapping his arms tightly around my waist. His embrace was warm and full of love, and I couldn''t help but feel tears pricking at the corners of my eyes.

    "My sweet boy,..." I whispered, wrapping him in a tight hug.

    "Are you leaving again mommy?"

    "No, sweetie. I''m here to stay now. I promise to never leave you again," I reassured him, holding him close.

    Niall smiled. "Thank you mommy!"

    I turned to Lucas, my heart overflowing with gratitude and love. "Thank you for this surprise, Lucas. I can''t believe you gathered my friends and even your family here."

    He held me close, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "I wanted to surprise you and it paid off."

    As the party raged on around us, I made my way through the crowd, exchanging pleasantries with the guests. Sam and her husband were also there and we talked for a moment to catch up with our lives.

    I spotted Lucas at the corner of my eyes. He stood in the middle of the room, his hands stuffed into his pockets. He looked so dashing even in in clothes. I excused myself from Sam and Eros before walking towards Lucas. I ced a hand on his arm and pulled him to the direction of the garden. "I have something to tell you."

    We walked in silence for a moment until we reached the swing where Niall loves to y. I took a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts before speaking.

    Lucas nced over at me, his eyes full of concern. "What is it?" he asked softly, his hand reaching out to grip mine.

    "I¡­ I''m pregnant," I finally blurted out

    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth dropping open in shock. And then, slowly, a wide grin spread across his face as he processed the news. "You''re...you''re pregnant?" he repeated, his voice filled with wonder and joy.

    I nodded, feeling tears of happiness welling up in my eyes. "Yes, we''re going to have another child."

    He pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around me as he held me close. "Oh my god, that''s amazing," he whispered, his voice filled with love and excitement.

    I buried my face in his chest, feeling overwhelmed by the sheer happiness and love that radiated from him.

    Lucas suddenly pulled away slightly, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "There''s something I need to tell you too."

    I furrowed my brow in confusion, my heart pounding in my chest. What could Lucas possibly have to tell me now, at a time when I was already feeling overwhelmed with emotions? But before I could voice my thoughts, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small velvet box.

    My breath caught in my throat as he dropped to one knee, the velvet box gleaming in the soft light of our living room. "I know this might seem like bad timing, but I couldn''t wait any longer," he told me with a voice filled with emotion. "I love you more than anything in this world, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?"

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared down at him, the man I loved, the father of my unborn child, asking me to be his wife. I felt my heart swell with an indescribable sense of joy and gratitude.

    "Yes, yes, a thousand times yes," I managed to choke out, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Carefully, he took the ring out of the box and slipped it onto my finger, his touch gentle and reverent. The ring sparkled in the light, catching the shimmering tears that fell freely down my cheeks.

    "I love you Lucas."

    A smile spread across his face, lighting up his features in a way that took my breath away. "I love you too, Be." He said softly, his voice thick with emotion.

    And in that moment, I knew that I had found my home in his arms. I knew that I had found a love that wouldst a lifetime.

    And so, as the sun set, casting  a vibrant hues of pink and orange across the sky, Lucas and I sealed our love with a kiss, knowing that no matter what challengesy ahead, we would face them together, hand in hand, heart to heart, forever and always.

    ~The End~

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!